

Glass 


2Z2 



CopightN® 


COPk'RIGHT DEPOSIT, 



■'•■■. .V ’. ... •. .K:'- . •■ . • :jj' - 




^ ■ s^‘- : . 

if-L^ i , . 


I .u;.' ■ 




■ 1. sv -t s 

' ' •’ ■* V f 

• J"** • ’'#« 

- V * 

'V*. . f 


ff. * '*'!■ 4 ^*,\-. ■■ , • ' • *JKj 




t.' ‘ I • 



..rV- Vi:;: 

: 7 :n 

•.■ '.>' •• ■ ’ m 


'V, ' 

;4v' ^ , vsiWi 


■ ' . * '. . r* 




r^::' Mr '' 




Hi?®®' rsj. «■;;:•'*' ■ S#:-/' -. •■■■ 

' V'.. 


■:: ^ ■':' "JS;.. , . 

■-Sfei!®#:*/-- 'i*- f . ’ , ' • 'v • ■.^^-•>^' ■ -.f. ■ ^ ■ 

'if- ■^’iT. ••;'•■'■•'■ i- ■ • - - ' "' ■ ■*•.•'.»■ ■ . 

[‘ffi^'4-K'uff H^A»!y jji-i i' .•■• ■'* •>V'‘. '* '■ j> » ^ , » *,* . ^,/i t 

;l.,.. ■ a ^ -i:?- 



*4 


,1 *-* . W'l 4 \ ^ ■ * J| 

■ ■ - 'f/i 


. ’m 


-I' 





« 


• \ 





\ 


✓ 


# 


I 


4 



f 


I 


I 




/• 


4 


I 


J 


i 




e 





I 


/ 



I 

r 


i 

r 


> 



« 



^ V 










r 




f 



t 








I 



1 


ft 




ft 




V 


I 





f 


% 



r » 



ft 


I 

A _ 

I 




« 






ft 


/ 


■ 


1 







« 








< 


.,1 

f- 


I 




4 





“ HE HAD CHECKED HIS HORSE, AND SAT ASTRIDE HIM ALERT AND 

EAGER.” — Page 375. 






A MONSTER, ALL BLACK AND WHITE, SHAGGY AND STRONG, LARGE AS A 

COW.” — Page 390. 


29 












THE OCEAN LIFE SERIES.^ 


THE 



IN 


THE SANDWICH 



AND 


C AV L I F O R ]sr I A.. 


By WM. H. THOMES, 

H 

AUTHOR OF “ THE GOBI) HUNTERS’ ADVENTURES,” “ THE BUSHRANGERS/' 
“THE GORD HUNTERS IN EUROPE,” “ADVENTURES OF A 
SLAVER,” “ LIFE IN THE EAST INDIES,” 

ETC., ETC. 




I L L V S T R A T E D. 


<< 


OF 


V' 


OCT 




CHICAGO: 

ALEX. T. LOYD & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS. 

1885. 



>^nterod, .aecorclin" to Act of Congress, in the year l87l- 
I’>V LEE AND SHEPARD, 

V 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washingtor 


Copyright, 1884. 
ALEX. T. LOYD & CO. 
Chicago. 


Stereotyped at the Boston Stereotype Foundry, 
No. 19 Spring Lane. 




LILLY.— Face ,-age 108 









% 

ft 



’#> 


• I 


f 



•» 





» * 

t 


✓ 





i 


1 




I 


. « 


ft 




j 


\ 


«• 



0 






I 






> 



* ^ 
i . 





I 






r 


i 









I 






> I 





t 


4 » 

« 




# 

« t 

*# • 


« 


I • 

1 


V 






s 




\- 

# 



« 








« 


» 



\ ■<# 


A‘ WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES ; 

OR, 

LIFE IN THE SANDWICH ISLANDS. 


CHAPTER I. 

A FAIR STATEMENT OF THE CAUSE OP LEAVING HOME. 

Ip a man intends to relate the adventures which have befallen 
him through a life that has had some of the ups and downs neces- 
sary to make existence endurable, it is incumbent upon him to 
give some account of his early history. 

I will state, therefore, that in the year 184-, I was an only son 
of parents residing in Boston, and that my father carried on the 
wholesale grocery business in Broad Street, was director of a 
bank, was reputed to be worth about two hundred thousand dol- 
lars, and had twice served the city as an alderman, and was only 
defeated when he ran for the third time, because the miserable 
opposition placarded the city, saying that he sanded the sugar 
which he sold, and watered his rum, and. mixed herbs with his 
black tea. 

I was young then, but I well recollect my father’s honest in- 
dignation when he related the circumstance to my mother ; and 
[ also have a vivid remembrance of his red face turning nearly 
black as he strove to eat his dinner, and wished at the same time 
that he had the author of the handbills by the neck, so that he 
could crush him. 

Two days after my father’s defeat, I fell in love with the pret- 
tiest little school-girl that I had ever seen. Her name was Jenny 
Fairchild, the only daughter of old Fairchild, in the leather busi- 
ness, on Shoe and Leather Street, and estimated worth five hun* 


10 


A whaleman's adventures. 


dred thousand dollars. He was, therefore, more aristocratic and 
more pious than my father, and, never having been elected to any 
office, pretended to look down upon our family in a patronizing 
manner, which made my father mad and my mother virtuously 
indignant. 

I remember even at this time where I was introduced to Jenny. 
Tt was at the corner of Tremont and Park Streets. I was finished 
at a glance, and wished that I had had my best coat on. She was 
on her way to a private school, and, although only fourteen, had the 
airs of a countess. I can hardly recollect what I said as I walked 
along with her, but I have a vivid recollection of asking her if she 
loved bunch raisins and figs, and she said that she did, and I said 
that I should be most happy to supply her with those articles any 
morning if she would meet me on the above-named corner, and I 
remember that she agreed to the proposal wdthoiit much opposi- 
tion. I think that she feared it would give me too much trouble, 
but I rejected the idea with scorn. 

.1 walked with the young lady to school. How sorry 1 was that 
my parent had not done as well with sugar and tea as her father 
had with sole and upper leather ! 

But to return to the figs and raisins which I had promised 
Jenny. I knew that it would ruin me to fail in my offer ; so I 
meditated upon the subject, and my meditations were rewarded 
by finding that in my mother’s store-room were a box of raisins 
and a drum of figs, always under lock and key, on account of the 
filibustering disposition of the “ help.” To obtain the key of that 
store-room was no easy matter ; but I accomplished it by relating 
a fanciful sketch of having seen a mouse at work there when I 
had visited the room some weeks before. I was intrusted with 
the key for the purpose of destroying the vermin. The next 
morning I had the happiness of presenting to Jenny about two 
pounds of the productions of southern climes, and in return was 
rewarded with a smile and information that “ she and the girls 
would have nice times during school hours,” and that “ she should 
be exceedingly pleased to see me the next morning in the same 
place.” 

I was bewildered with joy. Poor goose that I was ! She oared 
more for the figs and raisins than for me ; and as long as her appe- 
tite was supplied, she was willing to furnish me with 5 uch weali 
and cheap food as smiles. 


THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME. 


11 


But such a state of things could not last forever. Thfc figs and 
raisins came to an end, and there was a terrible howl in the house, 
and the ‘‘ help ” w'ere blown up. In the midst of the storm in 
walked my father. It was only a month after his defeat at the 
polls, and he had not recovered his temper. 

“ What’s the row ? ” he asked. 

“ Here’s a whole box of raisins and a drum of figs gone, no 
one knows where,” answered my mother. 

“ Who’s had the key of the store-room excepting yourself? ” 
he demanded. 

“ No one,” my mother answered. 

“O, yes, mum. Master Charley Allspice has had the kay to 
kill mouses, and sure he carried off dead ones in a paper. I seed 
him,” answered one of the help. 

“ Has he had the key ? ” the ex-alderman asked. 

“ I have let him have it several times,” mother answered. 

“ Then he has taken the fruit. Serve up dinner. I’ll settle 
with him when he comes in.” 

My mother trembled as she gave the order. She knew that 
it would be useless to remonstrate. 

I entered the house five minutes after dinner was on the table, 
and before my parent had satisfied the first pangs of his hunger. 

“ So, sir,” said my father, shoving his soup-plate away, “ you 
have been behaving in a pretty manner — haven’t you? ” 

I replied that I had, and that my teacher thought I was one 
of the smartest boys in school. 

“ Smart at stealing, you mean,” thundered the ex-alderman, and 
then I knew that I was discovered, and that the figs and raisins 
were to be brought in judgment against me * but although my 
heart sank, yet I determined to quail not. 

“ Don’t, pa,” entreated my mother. 

“ I will ! ” exclaimed the ex-alderman. “ I won’t have a boy 
of mine growing up and learning to steal. What will become 
of him when he arrives at my age ? ” 

“ I should be competent to act as an alderman,” I said in a low 
tone ; but the old gentleman heard it, and for a moment he gasped 
for breath.. 

“ Do you hear him, madam? ” he cried. “ Did you hear what 
he said? Did you hear that boy cast reflections upon his 3Wk 
father ? ” 


12 


▲ whaleman’s adventures. 


Father scowled at me for a moment, and then cut off a slice of 
beef and scowled at that ; but his heart was too full to eat jusi 
then, he pushed his plate away. 

“ To think that a child I have been so particular in bringing 
up, should take to stealing, is not a consoling reflection, madam, 
and I must nip this passion in the bud.” 

I thought that he meant Jenny, and I determined to die before 
I gave her up. 

She is as good as our family,” I said, with a sniffle, and 
her father is richer than you,” 

The ex-alderman glanced at me in a state of bewilderment, and 
shook his head as though he found ideas in that operation. 

“ Do you know, madam, what he means?” my father asked. 

“ La, I suppose that he has got a girl, and Fm sure that if she 
is of good family, and her father is rich, I don’t think that it will 
hurt Charles in the least.” 

“ Well, if this don’t beat even the mayor’s veto,” my re- 
spected parent said, looking first at my face and then at my 
mother’s. “ Here’s a school-boy, hardly through his multiplica- 
tion table, has got a girl, and talks of it as though it was some- 
thing creditable. There is "where the figs and raisins have gone. 
He’s been stealing ’em for the girl, as true as I’m an honest man.” 

“Well, there’s no harm done,” remonstrated my mother. 

“ But there is harm, madam. It’s not a few raisins that I care 
for, but it’s the principle of the thing, as I told the mayor, when 
we caught one of the clerks stealing. 

“ Well, well, eat your dinner now, and talk of the matter here- 
after,” suggested my mother. 

“ But I will talk of it now, or at any time when it suits my 
convenience,” roared my father. “ Now, I want to know who 
the boy has been fooling with. By the Lord Harry, things have 
corner to a pretty pass, if I have got to supply all the school-girls 
in town "vvuth fruit. I’ll send a bill in to the fathers of the young 
’uns, and they shall pay it.” 

This frightened me. I would rather have died than Jenny 
should have heard of such a thing. 

“ Now,” said my father, squaring off at a joint of meat which 
was before him, and scowling at it as though it had defeated hia 
election, “ I want to kno^ the name of the girl who has induced 
you to steal*” 


THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME. 


l6 

I resolved that I would not tell, and I considered how novel 
heroes would act under like circumstances. 

“ Are you going to answer me ? ” yelled my father. “ Will 
you tell me this minute ? ” 

“ I will not,” I answered, quite firmly. 

My father pushed away his plate, and looked at me fiercely, and 
r returned his look with one of firmness. 

“ Will you tell me ? ” he shouted, dashing his fist upon the 
able, and making the glasses ring. 

“No, sir, I will not,” I answered. 

“Then go to your room, and mind, you shall have nothing to 
eat until you do answer me. I’ll nip your obstinacy in the bud.” 

I left the table without a word. My mother was shedding tears. 
I went to my room, and considered what I should do. I was 
resolved not to- involve Jenny in my disgrace, and I knew enough 
of my father’s disposition to be aware that he would keep me 
under lock and key for weeks, unless I yielded, and conformed to 
his wishes. 

At length I heard my father leave the house for his store, and 
then my mother came to me. 

“ Charles,” she said, “ your father is very angry, and has cause 
for it. You must tell him, w^hen he returns, all that he desires, 
and ask his pardon. If you do not do this, he will keep you on 
bread and water for a week.” 

I refused to make any concessions, and my mother left me with 
tears in her eyes. 

Night approached, and I began to sigh for freedom. I thought 
how pleasant it would be to roam over the world, and see all that 
was interesting, and return home after a lapse of many years, rich, 
and with a mind stored with knowledge. For the first time the 
idea flashed across my brain that I would run away and see the 
world. I knew that whale ships were in the habit of receiving 
green hands, and why should not I join one? Before I had time 
to consider the subject, I had packed up a few of my clothes in a 
bundle, taken all the money which my money-box contained, 
amounting to eight dollars, stole softly down the front stairs, and 
left the house. 

For a moment I paused on the sidewalk opposite my father’s 
house, and thought of the course which I was about to pursue. 
Tears came into my eyes as I looked up at the room which I had 


14 


A whaleman's adventubes. 


occupied for eo many years. A kind word then would hare seirt 
me back, but there was no one to utter it. 

My dreams were brought to a close by a man staggering against 
me ; and, looking up, I found that during my reverie I had been 
wandering to the street in which Jenny lived, and that I was 
standing opposite her father’s residence. 

I wanted to see Jenny before I left the city, and yet I hardly 
dared to call at the house ; I feared her father would order me 
out of doors. But at last I mustered courage, and went up the 
steps and rang the bell. 

A young woman opened the door with a flourish, but when she 
saw only a boy, she appeared to have regretted her smartness, and 
stood staring at me. 

“ Is Miss Fairchild at home?” I asked, rather timidly. 

“Yes ; have you a bundle for her?” the help demanded. 

“ I have no bundle for her, but I wish to speak with her,” I 
replied with some spirit, for I did not like the idea of being taken 
for a bundle boy. 

She looked at me by the light of the gas in the hall, saw. that 
my clothes were a little better than an errand boy’s, and she grew 
gracious in consequence. 

“Will ye walk in till I tells her?” the help said, after a brief 
scrutiny of my person ; and I entered the hall, and then the parlor, 
which was lighted with but one burner, for old Fairchild was 
rather particular about expenses. “ I’ll call her,” the help said, 
and off she started. 

While I was waiting my heart beat wildly, and I felt like bolt- 
ing from the house. Each moment seemed an age ; but at length 
I heard the light step of Jenny, and then she stood before me look- 
ing so beautiful and calm, that I felt more timid than ever. 

“ Why, is it you? ” she said. 

“ Yes, I — I — have called,” I gasped. 

“ To bring me more figs?” she asked. “ Why did you not 
keep them, to give them to me to-morrow?” 

“ I have no figs,” I faltered. 

“Ah, raisins, then. I don’t like them as well as figs, but 1 
will take them.” 

She reached out her pretty little hands, and I started forward 
and seized them, and would have kissed them, but she skipped 
aw^ay in a moment, and stood at some distance from me, looking 
somewhat astonished. 


THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME. 


15 


*■* No figs, and no raisins?” she asked, after a moment s pause. 
“ Pray what have you brought me?” 

‘^Nothing,” I answered. 

“ Then what do you want?” she inquired, coldly. 

Alas, how like lead her words fell upon my heart ! 

“■Jenny,” I faltered ; but she interrupted me with a proud gesture 

“ Miss Fairchild, sir, is my name.” 

Excuse me,” I replied, with deep humility. “ I will not 
Jilfend again.” 

“ You had better not,” she answered, with a toss of her pretty 
head. “ Mr. Sutton would not have dared take such liberties, 
and I’m sure I think that he is splendid.” 

Bill Sutton was my rival. He “ splendid ” ! He was always 
called the clown of the school. That remark was torture to me ; 
but still I managed to bear all without exhibiting the least sign 
of temper. 

“I have already asked pardon,” I said, “and now I will say 
good by, for 1 have a long journey before me, and many months 
will pass before we shall meet again.” 

The little beauty looked incredulous. 

“ I shall always think of you,” 1 continued, “ and whether I 
make my fortune or remain poor, you will always have the first 
place in my estimation.” 

“ O, dear, I thank you,” she cried ; “ but I don’t want to have 
anything to do with a poor person.” 

“ I hope that you will learn, as you grow older, that there aie 
many poor people in the world whom you would be proud to 
know. But I did not come here to argue with you.” 

“ O, didn’t you?” and her pretty nose was tossed in the air. 

“ No ; I came here to say farewell, for I am about to leave my 
ntme, and I don’t know when I shall return.” 

“ When are you going?” Jenny asked. 

I leave this evening.” 

“ And where do you intend to go? ” 

“ I am undecided. I am going to search for my fortune, and 
I hope that I shall find it. I have not been treated like a gei.tle- 
iiian at home.” 

I expected to see her shed a few tears, but not one made its 
tippoaranee. 

“ Well,” she said, at length, “if you are going, good by. 1 


16 


A whaleman’s adventures 


hope you won’t tell folks that you was my beau, because you know 
that you was not.” 

T bowed and moved towards the door. 

“ You will at least shake hands with me,” I said. 

She extended her little hand, and suffered me to touch her fin- 
gers. I thought of the many pounds of fruit which she had taken 
fronc. my hands with enthusiasm, and my heart rose up in my 
mouth, and I could hardly restrain my tears; but I suppiessed 
them with a mighty effort, took one long look, and left the house. 
I walked rapidly for a few minutes, for the purpose of giving 
vent to some of the angry feelings that oppressed me ; but after 
r grew tired I began to think that if the girl was coquettish I 
could not help myself, and that I had better make the best of it, 
and with this consoling reflection I was more anxious than ever 
to leave the city. Where I was to pass the night I had not the 
slightest idea. I knew that cars left the Boston and Providence 
station for New Bedford, and as I had heard that that city w^as 
the great whaling mart of the state, I determined to get there as 
soon as possible. As I approached the depot, I saw that it was 
lighted up, and that people were entering it in haste, as though 
fearful of being late. 

“ When does the next train leave for New Bedford? ” I asked 
of the clerk in the ticket office. 

“ An extra train starts in one minute,” he answered. “ Never 
mind the ticket. You have no time to get one. Jump aboard 
and pay the conductor ; ” and he jerked a bell, and the conductor 
shouted, “ All aboard ! ” 

After the train was fairly under way, I began to realize the 
position I had taken, and grew homesick accordingly. A few 
words from a friend would even then have turned me from my 
purpose, and sent me home a repentant boy. 

There were some fifteen or twenty sailors on the cars, men who 
had shipped in Boston, and were bound to New Bedford, to join 
ships which were to cruise in pursuit of whales. I took a seat as 
near these men as I could get. They were no^ an attractive lot 
of sailors ; and some of them appeared as though they had fared 
hard on shore, their faces being bloated, and two of them had 
black eyes, and a third had a cut upon his face chat looked serious. 

I supposed that I should hear some interesting stories of the 
sea ; but although I paid strict attention, I can’t say that their talk 


A NEGRO, STANDING BEFORE THE BAR, WAS EARNESTLY ARGUING SOME POINT.”— Page 19. 





• % 


k 


.'i 








i 








' ‘ * 




■ ^ . \ 

*-: •: 




> 

>• 




» A 


• • 



i < 


^ f ‘ • r . * 




».' 4 . 

. ^ €t 

■ • 


« ¥ » 




^ V 


% 1 


• • » )^ 
• « I 




' \ 


* f 


♦ I. 




> ft 




.h * nAMlwC^Nli '-% -ft 


THE CAUSE OP LEAVING HOME. 


11 


was of the deep and its wonders. Their minds were upon othei 
topics. 

“New Bedford ! ” shouted the conductor, and the train rolled 
into the depot. 

Before the cars had ceased their motion, on entering the depot, 
half a dozen brawny fellows, smelling strongly of oil and tobacco, 
jumped upon the platform, and entered the car in which I was 
seated in (Company with the sailors. 

“ Don’t you go for to move till I tell you to,” cried a runner, 
addressing the sailors. 

“You don’t s’pose we is goin’ to run for it — do you ? ” asked 
Jack. 

“ Never you mind what I s’pose,” answered the runner, dog- 
matically. “ You jist keep still, and then there’ll be no trouble 
atwixt us. That’s all.” 

“ Hullo, Ben ! is this you?” asked one of the fellows who en- 
tered the car, and from whose face oil seemed to exude as natu- 
rally as from the oil springs of Pennsylvania. 

“ Yes, this is me, or what is left of me,” the runner grunted. 

“ Have you got ’em all here?” asked the oily man, casting his 
eyes over the sleepy sailors. 

“ Well, I ’spect they is. Did you ever know me to lose a man 
in my iife ? ” 

“ Can’t say that I ever did, Ben. But pass ’em out, and we’ll 
lake care of ’em. Rouse and shine, lads, for there’s ile afore ye, 
and in two years ye’ll all be so rich that you won’t know what to 
do with your money.” 

“ That w'ill do for the marines,” grumbled one of the men. 

“ Hul 0 , old grumbler; you want a little waking up — don’t 
you?” asked the city man. “When you is on the blue water, 
you w'on’t talk that way. But come along, for the boats is wait- 
ing for yer.” 

“Ain’t we to stop on shore to-night?” cried half a dozen in 
chorus. 

“ We can’t trust you, my beauties,” answered the oily one. 
^ You goes on board to-night, and the skipper can do ds he pleases 
to-morrow. Come, heave ahead. Let’s get on board, and have 
some supper and a glass of grog. The Sally is awaiting us.” 

“ Then let her wait till she rots 1 ” was the indignant cry of the 
men, who had made up their minds for one more carouse. 


18 


A whaleman's adventures. 


Ah, that’s the talk — is it? ” cried the oily man : “ then we’ll 
put on the irons, and see how you like it.” 

A perfect howl of rage escaped the sailors at this threat. 

“ Don’t let any one leave the car,” shouted the oily one. “ Ben, 
jrou must lend us a hand here.” 

“ Ay, ay ; I’m ready,” answered the runner, peeling off his coat 
and rolling up his sleeves. 

I found that my position was not a comfortable one by any 
means ; yet there was no chance to retreat unless I escaped by 
one of the windows. I threw one of them up, and put out my 
head, and that act attracted the attention of the oily man. 

“ That feller is trying to get off,” he shouted, and made a jump 
for me, and caught me by one foot, and jerked me back with some 
violence ; but luckily I struck on the cushion of the seat, and did 
not get much injured. At any rate, I feared that I was hurt, and 
shouted most lustily. 

“ Avast, there, you blubber-hunter,” shouted Jack, a sailor, 
who had sat next to me. “ He ain’t one of us.” 

“ You lie,” shouted the oily man, giving my foot another 
wrench, which made me yell in earnest. 

“Lie, do I?” asked Jack, stretching his stout, compact form, 
and then letting fly one of his hard fists, and a blow lodged be- 
tween the eyes of the man of grease, and over he went with a 
crash and a curse that started his friends to the rescue. 

“A free fight,” yelled Jack. 

“ A fight all round,” echoed the sailors, and both parties sprang 
forward to encounter each other. 

Over the seats they went as fierce as wolves. They flew at 
each other’s throats, and struck, and bit, and gouged each other, 
and rolled over and under the seats, and swore ; and while the 
fight was raging most fiercely, out went the lights, and then Ife 
men could not tell friend from foe, and all was confusion. 

While the battle was raging hottest, I recollected that 1 had 
something to look after, and that was my own preservation. I 
put my legs out of the window and let myself out of the car ; but 
the instant I struck the depot 1 slipped and fell, and just as I did 
so, a man, who was rushing towards me, stumbled over my body 
and down he went with a crash. 

Before he could regain his feet I had regained mine, seized the 
bundle which I owned and had thrown from the window, and ran 


THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME 


1 ? 

“ Stop him ! ” shouted the man who had fallen ; but the pe( pie 
in the depot were too intent upon the light in tUe car to pay much 
attention to me, and as I dodged out of the building, I skirted an 
acre or two of oil casks, which were lying near, and broke for 
tlie darkest place that I could find. 

After walking for some five minutes, I heard the sound of a 
fiddle, and saw an illuminated sign which informed me that 
“ lodging and meals could be bad hero ; ” and as one place seemed 
as good as another, I entered the building, and found myself in a 
bar-room, graced with innumerable black bottles, clay pipes, to- 
bacco, and cheap cigars. 

A negro, standing before the bar, was earnestly arguing some 
point with the villainous-looking barkeeper, probably endeavor- 
ing to get trusted for more liquor, and his persuasions seemed 
unavailing. 

At the end of the room was a group of men, in half-sailor, half- 
landsman costume, some sitting, some standing, some smoking 
very black pipes and discussing the merits, or rather demerits, 
of the various captains and ships they had sailed with and on. 

As I entered the room, the negro stopped talking and 
looked at me. The bar-keeper slightly changed his position, and 
also lor)ked at me, and the four men with the ale and pipes also di- 
rected their gaze at me. I evidently was a rara avis in such 
quarters. 

After looking around for a moment, I stepped to the bar, and 
as if from habit the bar-keeper placed a tumbler *bo bar, so as 
to be ready to fill it with such liquor as I might want. 

“ Is there a better hotel than this in the place ? ” I inquired. 

“ Why, what is the matter with this ? was asked by the bar- 
k eeper. 

“ Nothing that 1 know of,” I replied ; “ only I thought I should 
like to find a place wdiere I can obtain a good night’s rest.” 

“ If you want to stop here to-night, just shell out twenty-five 
cents, and you can do it ; otherwise no.” 

I took from my pocket a twenty-five cent piece, and laid it upon 
the bar, and the greasy genius pounced upon it as though it had 
been a barrel of oil. 

“Want anything to drink?” asked the bar-keeper. 

“ Nothing but a glass of water.” 

He whirled a tumbler at me as though I had insulted him by 


20 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


asking for water. I rinsed it with water from the pitcher, and 
then drank what I wanted, and intimated that I was ready to 
"etire. 

“ Don’t want any grub — do you ? ” the bar-keeper asked. 

“ No.” . - , 

Well, then, Jake, show him to No. 1, and see that the win- 
dows is down, for it may rain during the night. Blow out I lie 
light when you are done, and set it out at the door.” 

I promised compliance, and followed a negro to the room 
The bed did not look inviting. The floor of the chamber was not 
particularly clean, and some portions of it resembled the deck of 
a whaler while cutting in and trying out. For a moment I stood 
looking at the bed, the room, and the negro, and the latter looked 
at me with a broad grin upon his face, and the white of his eyes 
glistening like ivory. 

“ Is this the best bed in the house?” I asked. 

“ Well, sar, it am as good as any,” was the reply. “ I spect 
dat you will do berry well dare if you once get asleep.” 

The negro was about to retire when I stopped him. 

“ You love a drop of liquor — don’t you?” I asked. 

He grinned all over, and showed more ivory than a sperm 
whale in its most angry mood. 

“ Well, sar, I does like a drop once in a while, dat am a fact.” 

“ Then drink my health with this quarter ; ” and I put one in 
his hand. 

“ Til do it, by de Lord Harry ; you see ef I don’t.” 

He left me in haste to put his promise into execution, and after 
I had taken oflf my coat aud put the light outside of the door, I 
lay down upon the bed ; but it was a long time before I could 
sleep, late as it was. 

But sleep at length came upon me, and I dreamed that I was a 
sperm whale, and that I was surrounded by innunierable men 
armed with lances and irons, and that each one was trying to 
fasten to me, and at length just as one of the negroes let fly his 
iron, I awoke with a start. Some one had his hand in my pocket, 
but not the one which contained my slender store of money. I 
gave a sudden spring, and struck with my left fist in the direction 
of the person who was robbing me ; and luckily the blow took eflPect, 
and lighted upon his nose, for the hand was hastily withdrawn 
from my pocket, and an oath was muttered, and then I heard 



“A GKOUP OF MEN, IN HALF-SAILOR, HALF-LANDSMAN COSTUME.— Page 19. 



r 


4 


1 

% 




f 


r 


) 

^ 1 




r 


» 


i 


f 



I 





‘ f 









✓ 




r‘ 


ft 



t 


/ 



I • . 
t . . 



». 

k 



« 


I 


* 


» 


( 


i 


i 


« 


* • 



t 


t 









» 


\ 


> 


4 






V 



« 


< 




y 








i 


Qf 


4 


ti: 



THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME. 


21 


tlie robber move softly across the room and leave it, closing the 
door. 

I sprang from the bed and struck a match, but saw no one. 1 
next tried the door, and found that it had been unlocked, although 
the key was still in the lock. I did not know how successfully 
nippers could be used in the hands of the experienced. The house 
was quiet, and I thought it would be foolish on my part to give 
an alarm ; so I locked the door again, rem'oved the key, and 
this time determined not to sleep ; but before I was aware of it, 
I was olF, and did not awaken until the sun was high in the heav- 
ens ; and the first thing that I did hear, when I opened my 
eyes, was the fiddle in the bar-room, playing the same old tunes, 
with an occasional break-down, as though the performer was 
attempting to play and dance at the same time. 

I arose and looked around for a wash-stand and water ; but such 
things were not to be found, and I was forced to walk down stairs 
into the bar-room, where I met Jake, violin in hand, and the bar- 
keeper, with a green jacket on, leaning upon the bar in the same 
indolent manner as upon the night before. I thought he blushed, 
but it may have been the oil that was in his system. I imagined 
that his nose was swollen a trifle larger than the night before, 
and I wondered if I was the occasion of it. The instant Jake 
saw me, he laid his fiddle down on a chair, and came towards me, 
showing every ivory in his head. 

“ I hopes dat you sleeps well,*’ he said. “ Let me hab dat coat 
ef you please. I brush ’em for you, and den gib your shoes a 
lick.” 

He took the coat, in spite of a feeble resistance on my part, and 
the next moment was improving its appearance. 

“ Have a drink?” the bar-keeper asked. 

“ No ; I want a place to wash, and some breakfast.” 

His fish-like eyes brightened as he saw the prospect of getting 
a few more cents from me. He led the way to a back room, and 
pointed to a dirty sink, and a huge piece of yellow soap, which was 
enough to make me wish myself back in my father’s house once 
more. 

“ I s’pose you slept well,” the fellow said, while I was pump- 
ing some water. 

“ So, so,” I answered. 

He made no reply, but walked off and took his old place be- 
hind the bar. 


22 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


After a wash, I had breakfast, consisting of tough beef steak, 
and oily coffee, and butter that was strong enough to man a whaler. 
For this I was modestly charged fifty cents ; and after I had paid 
the bill, I set forth to find a ship, on board of which I could com 
mence my sight-seeing, and experience the pleasure of looking at 
the world. 


CHAPTER II. 

HOW 1 SHIPPED IN A WHALER AS A GREEN BAND. 

I HAD got but a few steps from the house where I had passed 
the night, when I heard some one panting after me ; and looking 
around, I found that Jake was close upon my heels. 

“ Is you goin’ to look for a ship now ? ” he asked. 

“Yes.” 

“ Well, den, I will go wid you ef you has no ’jections. I show 
you whar de shippin’ office am, sure.” 

I did not like the idea of walking through the streets by the 
side of a negro, for I had always looked upon colored men as 
many degrees lower in the scale of humanity than whites, but 
this was years ago, and before slavery was abolished ; but as 
Jake seemed so respectful, I thought I would humor him. 

We walked through the main street, until we came to a store, 
upon which were signs informing the public that it was “ Podgers’ 
Original Shipping Office,” and also that “ Landsmen are wanted 
for first-class Whaling Voyages. Good lays. Clothes Furnished 
on Credit.” Opposite this attractive place Jake paused, and then 
looked at me and grinned. 

“ Dis de place whar you ship ef you want to,” Jake said. “ Old 
Podgers in' dar, and tell you all about it ef you ax ’em. Ef you 
don’t like Podgers, den go to Sharky. He keep shippin’ office 
too, and tell you lots of lies, and no mistake.” 

“ I will go in and see Podgers,” I said, and in I went. 

The store was filled with boots and shoes, tin pots and pans, 
sheath knives and sheaths and belts, Guernsey frocks, red flannel 
shirts, thick trousers, pine chests, boxes of cheap cigars and 


THE CAUSE OF LEAVING HOME. 


23 


tobacco, fancy shirts, portable looking-glasses, formidable appear- 
ing fine-tooth combs, and a hundred other things which go ic 
make up a sailor’s chest and stock for a long voyage. 

Mr. Poclgers was a man about sixty years of age, very bald 
and very vulgar-looking. lie shipped green hands, and supplied 
them with outfits on credit, but at such exorbitant charges that 
he calculated that if he got pay for one outfit in three, he made 
a hundred per cent, profit. He was a member of a fashionable 
church, and believed that every sailor who did not pay him in 
full was damned to all eternity ; and, in truth, he rather liked the 
idea, and would have felt sorry if any one had attempted to prove 
that such would not be the case. 

Such was the man whom T. saw seated upon a stool, a shoit, 
black pipe stuck in his mouth, a greasy cap upon the back of 
his greasy head, and a pen behind his ear. As I entered the 
store, he turned his fish-like eyes upon me. 

“Well, sir, what can I serve you with this morning?” Pod- 
gers asked, coming forward, and scrutinizing me from head to 
foot. 

“ I see that you have ships that are about sailing, and I called 
to consult about the chances of shipping in one,” I replied. 

“ Ever bin to sea afore? ” he asked. 

“ No.” 

“ Green hand, eh? Wal, now, I don’t know about it. Seems 
to me that all the young fellers in the States wants to go to sea 
jist at this ’ticlar time. Kf you had ever bin at sea, why, I ^ 
could take you in a minute, and give you a good lay and a 
good ship. But as it is, why, 1 don’t know.” 

“ Perhaps I can find a ship somewhere else,” I said, and moved 
towards the door. 

“ Stop ! ” he shouted. “ I didn’t say that I couldn’t find you a 
berth — did I? What kind of a vige do you want?” 

“ What kind do you think best? ” I asked. 

“ I s’pose that you would have no ’jections to sailin’ with a 
pious cap’n?” Podgers asked, after a moment’s thought. 

“ Certainly not,” I replied. 

“ Nor pious mates, I s’pose.” 

“ No.” 

“ Wal, that is one pint towards our bargain, if w© make one 


24 


A whaleman's adventures. 


The cap’n of the Sally is a professor of religion, and don’t havs 
swearin’ aboard of his ship.” 

“ The Sally,” I repeated ; “ why, I came in the cars last night 
with a lot of men intended for that ship.” 

“ O, did you? ” Podgers asked ; “ well, the men had a fight at 
the depot, I’m told. I fear they are an ungodly set.” 

Captain Bunker,” Podgers continued, “ is a mighty particlar 
man, and won’t have any profundity on board of his ship.” 

“ Profanity, I suppose you mean,” I said. 

“ Wal, sir, I don’t s’pose there’s much difference ; and if there 
is, I don’t parceve it.” 

I saw that the good man was offended, and I hastened to ap- 
pease him ; but it was a long time before he could get over it and 
become reconciled to me. 

“Wal, how about your clothes?” he inquired. “Have you 
got any money to buy ’em ? Or have you got an outfit ? ” 

“ I have seven dollars,” I said. 

“ That is somethin’, but not enough. I can trust you for some 
clothes, and take what money you have got towards paying for 
em. 

I laid down my seven dollars, and he pounced upon them like a 
hungry shark upon a piece of fat pork. 

“ It is all the money I have,” I remarked, “ and I don’t know 
what will support me until I go on board of some ship, if you 
keep it.” 

“ O, I can send you on board of the Sally this afternoon. She 
sails to-morrow.” 

He was determined not to give me the money at all hazards. 

“ You haven’t got a father that would be willin’ to pay for 
your traps — have you ? ” Podgers asked, after a moment’s con- 
sideration. 

I shook my head. 

“ Ah, well, never mind. I must trust you, I suppose. Ah, if 
I only had what I have been cheated out of by sailors, I could 
leave business and devote the remainder of my days to charity.” 

He beckoned me behind the counter to an awful oily desk 
where some papers were spread, and pointed with his fat finger to 
a line, and put a pen in my hands. 

“ I hope,” he groaned, “ that Cap’n Bunker won’t be down on 
me for shippin’ you. He is a mighty particlar man, and don’t 


AN OUTFIT FOR A VOYAGE. 


25 


like to take green hands. He is a great man for whalin’, and 
likes short viges. Ah, he is what we call a good man, and no 
mistake.” 

I afterwards found out what constitutes a good man in the 
dstimation of the New Bedford whaling portion of the com- 
munity. 

“ I s’pose,” Podgers continued, “ that I shall have to allow you 
about the one hundred and ninetieth lay, and hope that wheii 
you come home with pockets full of money, you won’t forget that 
Podgers gave you a start in life, and consequently make him a 
handsome present.” 

I assured the honest man that I should remember him, and I 
have from that day to this. 

I signed my name, and became enrolled as one of the crew of 
the ship Sally, and for wages was to receive one barrel of oil out 
of every one hundred and ninety taken on board, which is called, 
in whaling parlance, the lay. 

Then I signed another paper, which secured to Podgers his pay 
for outfits, in case whale were taken, and I was disposed to leave 
at some foreign port ; and after that the shipping-master began to 
select my clothes, together with a belt and sheath-knife, a pot and 
pan, a spoon, and a fork. I insisted upon a fork, although Pod- 
gers scoffed at the idea. 

“What does a sailor-man want of a fork?” he asked, with an 
expression of scorn. 

“ To eat with,” I replied. 

“ Bah ! they allers eats with their fingers. But j)ut it in.” 

“ There,” said Podgers, throwing in a monkey-jacket of rather 
coarse material, “there are clothes enough for four years, if you 
is only keerful of ’em. Otherwise no.” 

“And what are they worth?” I ventured to inquire. 

“ Let me see. Shirts, best quality. Gone up within three 
days. Trousers, such as no man need feel ashamed to wear, 
even to church. Pm short of ’em, and they can’t be had at fair 
prices. They has gone up like sixty. But Pll be reasonable.” 

“ Perhaps the price of jackets has also gone up,” I remarked, 
as I saw that he was regarding one attentively. 

He looked at me a moment to see whether I was joking or 
not. 

“Well, we’ll say about eighty dollars for what there is there,” 


26 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


he remarked, after a mental calculation. “ I don’t do right by 
my family in selling ’em so cheap.” 

The old rascal ! The articles could all have been purchas-jd at 
a store in Boston for fifteen dollars, and dear at that. 

“ Now you go on board as soon as you please,” the shipping- 
master said, “ and let me advise you to jump and obey orders arter 
you is on board, or you’ll find out that there is some difference 
’Iwixt the land and sea.” 

The greasy scamp stuck his black pipe in his mouth, and be- 
gan to smoke, and, while I was looking at him, Jake entered the 
store. 

“ Here, you nigger,” said the shipping-master, “ I want this 
feller and his traps put on board the Sally ; do you get him on 
board and Til give you a half pint of whiskey — some of the 
squealing sort.” 

“ Til do it, sar,” answered Jake. “ Ts glad dat he’s going in 
de same ship dat I go in. I larn him to be a whaler, sure, and 
like as not he be boat steerer afore we come back.” 

“ The more hope that I shall get my pay,” grunted Podgers. 

I took hold of one end of the chest, and Jake the other, and we 
staggered off towards the wharf, which was about ten rods distant 
from the store. 

On reaching the wharf, I ran up to the lodging-house where I 
had passed the night, and got my bundle which I had left there ; 
but before I could take my leave of the place, the tallow-faced 
bar-keeper asked me to drink, and I declined. 

“ Going whaling? ” he asked, with his elbow still upon the bar. 

“ Yes,” I answered. 

“ Wal,” he replied, “ you is like a young bar.” 

“ Why?” I asked. 

“Wal, ’cos you has got all your troubles afore you ; ” and with 
that he laughed most heartily, and while he was laughing I left 
him and ran down to the dock, where I found Jake sitting on rny 
chest, and singing negro melodies, to the intense delight of a large 
collection of greasy-looking boys. 

“ The boat from the Sally no come yet,” Jake said, when he 
saw me. “ I is no hurry to get dare — is you ? I spect dat we 
shall see miff of de old Sally widout being anxious to jine ’em.” 

About twelve o’clock, a whale boat put off from the ship. A» 
it drew near, Jake oxclaimed, — 


I MAKE THE ACQUAINTANCE OP THE CAPTAIN. 


27 


“ By golly, here come de skipper ; and now you hab a chance to 
see em.” 

Upon the strength of that information, I looked quite hard at 
the man in the stern-sheets, who was working a steering oar with 
much vigor. He was stout and short, with red hair and heavy 
beard. As he landed upon the wharf, I saw that his eyes were 
red, that his hands were dirty;" and that his mouth was filled with 
tobacco ; and according to my ideas, he did not look at all like? n 
Christian, or a Sabbath school teacher. 

“Well, nigger, what are you doing here? ” he asked of Jake. 

“ I’s going to help dis boy get his tings on board, sar,” an- 
swered Jake. 

“What, is this one of my boys?” he asked, with a look at 
me. 

“Yes, sar ; Mr. Podgers ship ’em dis mornin’ as green hand.” 

“ And green enough he is, I s’pose.” 

“ What is your name, you sir?” Captain Bunker, the pride of 
whalemen, and the pet of New Bedford, thundered. 

“ Charles Allspice,” I responded. 

“ That’s a spicy name ; but if you show any pepper on 

board, I shall apply the salt, and we will see which gets the best 
of it. You are not going on board the Sally to eat the bread of 
idleness, by a sight ; so I give you warning.” 

“ Good gracious,” I thought, “ if this is a specimen of the 
Christians of New Bedford, what must the sinners be?” 

But it was too late for me to investigate such matters, for I 
was forced into the boat with my chest, and the next moment 
was pulling for the Sally. 

The Sally, which was to be my future home, looked as though 
she had been built by contract with a number of other ships, and 
sawed off at bow and stern, for she was blunt one way as the 
other, and could sail stern foremost as rapidly as she could go 
ahead. Sailors who knew her best said that she could make 
more leeway during a twenty-four hours’ gale, than she could 
make good in t^venty-four hours with a fair wind ; but I have my 
reasons for saying that I think such an assertion was greatly ex- 
aggerated. Extending from stem to stern was a bright streak of 
varnish, about a foot wide, and looking as greasy as the majority 
of whalers generally look. The masts and yards of the Sally 
were not stepped and slung with mathematical precision. That I 


28 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


could tell at a glance, although I was no sailor, and did not knoM 
the name of a single spar at that time. 

Wlien the boat was alongside of tlie pride of New Bedford, 
and I was requested to “ parbuckle ” myself to the deck — an in- 
vitation that I did not know the meaning of, until Jake put a 
couple of ropes in my hand, and told me to stick my toes upon 
some cleats nailed on the side of the ship, and then go up, and I 
did so after seeing some one try the experiment. 

Upon reaching the deck of the Sally, I found what appeared to 
Lie supreme confusion. Men with v^ry dirty trousers, and very 
black jumpers, were rushing about the deck, pulling at first one 
rope and then another, and then shouting to other men aloft, and 
the men aloft were shouting to those on deck the most incompre- 
hensible orders, and emphasizing the same with terrible oaths, to 
which those on deck responded with interest. No one took any 
notice of me, and I leaned against the rail, looking on amazed, 
until I was aroused by a fierce voice asking, — 

“ Whose traps are these?” 

I looked up and saw a tall, lank man, with ferocious black 
whiskers, a flat nose, — a nose that seemed to have been beaten 
even with his face by some terrible blow, — standing near me and 
chewing tobacco at a terrible rate. 

“ Whose traps are these?” the fierce man repeated. 

“ Mine,” I answered. 

“You blockhead! what is it doing here ? Away with it to the 
forecastle.” 

“ Where is that?” I asked. 

“What a big - fool ! ” the fierce man said. “ Take the chest 
for’ard. It seems as though the race of greenhorns would never 
die out. Come, look lively, for I want the deck cleared.” 

I don’t know how I should have got out of the trouble if it 
had not been for Jake, who joined me at that moment, and who 
grinned at the fierce man in such a kind, good-natured way, 
that I think his heart, if he had one, was slightly touched. 

“ Well, darky, have you come on board for good?” 

“ Yes, sar. I cum off wid dis young man who shipped dis 
mornin’. Hope you berry well, Mr. Spadem.” 

“ Well, help the feller carry his traps to the forecastle, and look 
arter him a bit.” 

Dat,” whispered Jake, as we dragged the chest forward, over 


IN THE FORECASTLE. 


29 


Bails and barrels, harpoons and lances, grindstdnes and blocks, 
just received on board, ‘‘ is Mr. Spadem, de mate, who kills 
more whales dan any udder man, and make lots money for de 
owners.” 

“ Is he a Christian, also? ” I asked. ‘ 

“ Ha, ha ! ” chuckled Jake ; “ dey is all Christians on shore, and 
berry fiends at sea. But you find ’em out by and by. Now, den, 
here am de forecastle, and a precious time dey is habin’ down 
dare, sure.” 

I stepped to the scuttle and looked down. A strong steam of 
mingled onions, tobacco, smoke, rum, and bilge-water was ascend- 
ing the narrow passage. 

“ Wal, dey is having a time, and no mistake,” muttered Jake, 
listening at the scuttle for a moment. 

“Is that the place for sailors?”! asked, with a tremulous 
voice. 

“ Dat de place, and a berry good place you find ’em ; arter you 
has ben on deck in de wet and cold for four hours, you tink ’em 
a riglar hotel den, and no mistake.” 

I had some doubts on the subject ; but I afterwards found that 
his words were true. 

“ Wal,” said Jake, after a moment’s pause, “ I s’pose we must 
lower de chest down somehow ; so you hold ’em one end and go 
afore. Now, den, here we goes.” 

Jake seized one end of the chest, and commenced backing 
down the narrow, greasy steps, and in an instant there were heard 
a dozen men shouting, — 

“ Out of the light, and confound you ; ” “ Hit his heels ; ” 
“ Stern, all “ There goes flukes ; ” and many other expressions 
which were strange to me and incomprehensible. 

At length we landed in safety, and then I looked around to see 
what kind of a place I was in. Although it was midday, there 
was a light burning between two upright pieces of timber, at the 
foot of the steps, and I afterwards learned they were called 
“ bitts.” Around the den, which was dark and dirty, was a row 
of chests, and on these were seated sixteen or twenty men, some 
of them playing cards for piles of tobacco, while others were 
drinking from tin pots, and refilling them from suspicious-looking 
black bottles. 

A more diabolical looking set of fiends I never saw in all my 


80 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


life. I was a little astonished, and remained speechless while 1 
looked on the scene. 

I forgot to mention that around the forecastle, in the form of a 
triangle, were berths for the men to sleep in, and some of the 
sailors appeared to be improving their time, and napping away 
undisturbed by the noise and confusion. 

“ Who in the fiend’s name are you?” asked one fellow, shying 
i pot at my head, which I was fortunate enough to dodge. 

I made no answer. 

‘•Can’t you speak, you sullen fresh-water dog?” the man 
(huudered, and he raised a black bottle to throw at me, but just 
then Jake interposed. 

“ You jist let ’em alone,” the negro cried, with some little sign 
of temper. “You no see dat he jist jine de ship, and no under- 
stand much about sailor’s life.” 

“ What is that to you, snow-ball?” the sailor asked, and re- 
moving a quid of tobacco from his mouth, he threw it at Jake, 
and the filth lodged upon the face of the negro. 

I saw an expression like that of a fiend pass over the negro’s 
face ; and then I saw him tear his old Scotch cap from his head, 
and dash it upon the deck, and then bend his bullet-shaped head, 
until it was on a level with the sailor’s breast ; and then, like a 
thunder-bolt, the darky dashed forward, and with his head struck 
the sailor upon his breast, and over he went upon the deck, as 
though he had been shot. 

But Jake did not stop with his butting punishment. Before 
his adversary could rise, the negro had planted his heavy feet 
upon the white man’s breast, and kicked him until some of the - 
men, who, having nothing to do, were a little interested in the 
fight, interfered, and parted the belligerents. 

“Let’s have a fair chest fight,” roared one man, who could 
hardly stand, having been drinking all day. 

“ Tell ’em to fight across a hand’chief,” a second cried ; “ that’i 
the way to settle a quarrel.” 

In the mean time the sailor, who had been butted to the deck, 
arose, with face covered with blood, for Jake had planted one 
of his feet upon that portion of his body, and it had done exe- 
cution. 

“You stie what he has done — don’t you, boys?” asked the 
eailor, not appearing to have much desire to renew the battle. 


A sailor's quarrel. 81 

If we is to be run over by niggers, we had better understand 
it at once.” 

“ Fight him,” one cried. On the chests in sailor fashion.” 

But this did not seem to suit the fancy of Charley, as he was 
called. 

“Is you going to fight, or not?”'two or three asked; and I 
mention it as a matter of remark, that the men who were playing 
sards did not even cease their game, or hardly look up, fights 
being so common just before the sailing of the whaler. 

“ ril fight 'em,” cried Jake, his eyes hashing like fire, and his 
face expressing all the bad nature of his heart. “ I’ll fight 'em 
any how, or at any time. Wid de lead, wid fists, wid knives, or 
wid harpoons. Let 'em cum on, and I’ll larn ’em manners. He 
insult me, and I do nuffin to him. What he insult me for ! Des 
answer me dat. Ef he tink dat he going to pick on dat boy, 'cos 
he green, he mistaken.” 

“ And who is to prevent me? ” asked the white man. 

“I do now oy by and by. All times I look arter ’im.” 

“ And I will lend a hand, there,” cried a voice, which I recog- 
nized ; and Jack, the sailor I had met in the car, pushed his way 
through the crowd, and extended his huge fist to the negro. “ I 
tell you, darky, that I’ll take a hand with you in any fight when 
they want to crowd the boy. I ain’t forgot the time wLen I was 
a boy, and was kicked about the deck like a dog.” 

The white man and the negro shook hands upon the contract, 
and it was one that they kept during the time that I was on board, 
and if it had not been for them I should have fared hard. 

By this time the men had resumed their regular occupations, 
such as drinking and smoking, and playing cards, and left us 
three to talk as we pleased. 

* “ Let me see,” said Jack, looking around the forecastle. “ You 
want a bunk. Have you got any bedding dunnage?” 

I looked at one and the other without speaking. 

“ He don’t know what you mean,” Jake said, with a grin. 

“ Wal, I s’pose not. Has you got any bedding? That's what 
we call dunnage.” 

No, I had no bedding. Old Podgers had wilfully neglected 
me in that respect. 

“ Let me see,” Jack muttered ; “ there’s that boy Will, he's 
got a bunk all to himself. It’s large .enough for two, if you both 


52 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURBS. 


is in the same watch. He’s got dunnage, and will share it, 1 think 
ril see ; ” and up the steps he went, and shouted, “ Boy Will,” 
until I heard some one answer, and then Jack returned to the 
forecastle. 

In a few minutes down the steps bounded a lad about my own 
age, but with regular sailor rig on, and a face that appeared to 
have seen service in facing the smoke of the try-pots and strong 
gales of wind. 

“Well, who wants me?” Will said. 

“ I want yer, Will. Here’s a shipmate for yer,” Jack an** 
swered, nodding at me. 

We looked at each other rather slyly, as boys always do on 
first meeting, and each declined to say anything. 

“ Will,” said Jack, “ you must give Allspice half of your bunk 
and dunnage. He’ll get some blankets from the slop chest afore 
long, and make it all right with yer. What do yer say ? ” 

“ I agrees to that,” the lad answered with much frankness. “ I 
was fearful I’d have to turn in and out with some lubber of a 
man, or a Portuguese. I’s got plenty of bed-clothes, and he shall 
share with me.” 

We sat down upon the chest, and had a confidential talk, and 
I learned that Will had a mother and a sister at New Bedford ; 
that his father followed the whaling business until he was killed 
by the flukes of a whale, which came down upon the boat and 
crew unexpectedly ; and that, consequently, the widow had to sup- 
port herself and daughter by doing slop-work for Podgers and 
others. Will had assisted his mother as much as possible, and 
his first voyage had realized some fifty dollars, which he had 
given his parent. This trip, he hoped to do better, as he got a 
much better lay. He was desirous of rising in his profession, and 
hoped to command a ship before many years. 

“ Now,” said Will, in conclusion, “ let’s stick together and be 
friends, and if the Portuguese picks on one of us, w'e’ll resent it 
together. They’ll want to make us wait on ’em, and do the dirty 
work ; but I rather fancy that a Yankee boy is too good for that 
— don’t you ? ” 

I thought so. 

“ Now,” continued Will, “ can you fight? ” 

I recollected my bloody nose when I had a battle with a 
school-boy, and said that I could, some, but I was not confident 


THE FIRST SUPPER. 


“ Never mind ; you’ll have to pretend that you can do some, 
and that goes a great ways with the Portuguese. You’ll soon 
learn how to fight, for we shall have a few pitched battles ’afore 
many days, and then every man will have to look after his own 
head.” 

I shall never forget my first meal on board of the Sally. It 
was six o’clock, and the decks were all cleared up, and the Sally 
was pronounced ready to sail. The mate came forward, and told 
Ihe cook to “ give the people their supper,” and then we went to the 
galley, where the cook, or “ doctor,” as they called him, presided 
in greasy dignity, and received one quart of hot mixture ; and 
then two tubs, which they called “ kids,” were thrust out, and I 
saw that they contained pieces of beef which had been boiled, and 
were cold. These were carried to the forecastle by a Portuguese, 
who was half drunk. 

The men were not hungry, and some of them did not even 
leave oflf playing cards, for the purpose of tasting the tea or the 
salt beef. 

I must confess that I felt hungry ; and while I stood looking af 
the beef and bread wdiich the Portuguese were hacking at like 
wolves, Will joined me, and I hinted to him that I felt as though 
I could eat a little something on deck. 

“ Pitch in, then,” cried my juvenile friend. “ Out with your 
sheath-knife, and hack away at the best that you can get, and 
then we wdll go on deck and eat in peace, and afterwards have a 
comfortable smoke.” 

Under this advice I timidly approached one of the kids, and 
stuck my new fork into a piece of beef, when the kid was kicked 
beyond my reach, and a Portuguese, who did it, scowled at mo as 
he said, — 

“ You s’pose you eat all fore sailors do. You waite, sar, till 
men help demselves ; den you cut, ef you w'ant to.” 

I said nothing, but Will whispered to me to “ pitch into him ; ” 
but the fellow was twice as large as myself, and I feared that 
would not do. 

At length I got what I wanted, and my chum and myself went 
on deck, where we could eat without molestation, and without the 
perfume which pervaded the forecastle. I tried to drink my first 
pot of tea, and nibbled at bread which had made one voyagt* 
around the Horn. But the beef was not so bad, and I managed 
3 


84 


A. whaleman’s adventures. 


to consume enough to satisfy my appetite, and then turned to W ill, 
who was eating like a sailor. 

‘ I tell you what it is,” said Will, pouring some hot tea into 
his pan, and washing the utensil with that compound ; “.you should 
have hit that Portuguese thief when he kicked the kid away from 
you. You must recollect that we is Americans, and that these 
Portuguese rascals ain’t even Christians ; therefore we mustn’t let 
’em hustle us around like anything.” 

We sat on deck and talked until a late hour, and Will told me 
his whole history, and wanted to know mine ; but I was shy of 
confiding it to him, and after he had questioned me and obtained 
no results, he gave it up in despair, and spun me a few whaling 
yarns, to show that he was familiar with the art of taking the 
monsters. 

By ten o’clock we began to grow sleepy, and I proposed that 
we should retire to our berth ; but the noise and confusion in the 
forecastle were so great, that we found it would be useless to 
attempt to sleep there. Jake had "received his violin from the 
shore, and was tuning it and playing lively break-downs. Liquor 
was still passed around. Men who could hardly speak half a dozen 
words intelligibly, on account of a certain thickness of tongue, 
were roaring out songs. The Portuguese, of whom there were 
some six on board, were collected in one corner, and gambling 
for tobacco most industriously, and sometimes even putting up a 
shirt or two, to make the game more interesting.' 

Sleep, in such a den, was out of the question ; so we took the 
blankets from the berth, and went on deck, and found quarters on 
the try-works, where some sails were stowed. 

I don’t know what time it was when I awoke, but I started up 
on hearing a most frightful noise, and loud oaths and exclama- 
tions which came from the forecastle. I touched Will, and we 
listened for a moment, and heard cries of murder, and cries of 
defiance, and cries of triumph, and blows, and kicks, and the over- 
turning of chests and pans. I ran aft to awaken the mate, 
whom I found lying on the transom of the cabin, and sleeping as 
quietly as tliough upon shore. 

“Mr. Spadem,” I said, touching him on his arm, “the crew 
are having a terrible fight in the forecastle.” 

He started up and stared a1 me for a moment without speaking, 
and f. repeated my information. 


A MAN OVV.RBOARD. 


35 


“Well, let’em fight and be hanged,” he said. “After they 
have killed each other, let me know ; ” and down wej^t his '.aead 
again, and be was asleep in an instant. 

I ran forward and joined Will, who was standing by the scuttle 
of the forecastle, listening to the row. 

“ The mate won’t come forward,” I said. 

“ Then they must fight it out, and a pretty time they will have.” 

We did not dare descend, into the forecastle, so stood there and 
listened until we heard some one coming up the steps as though iq 
a great hurry, and then we stepped back and concealed ourselves 
behind the foremast, and saw one of the Portuguese plunge upon 
the deck, and then gather himself, run to the rail, and jump over- 
board : and as he did so three or four of the crew also reached 
the deck, and looked around for the man who was in the water. 

“ Where is he?” they asked, getting sight of us. 

“ Overboard,” answered Will. 

Their clothes were almost torn from their backs and bodies, 
their faces were cut, and blood was streaming down upon their 
breasts, and from their hands, and dripping upon the deck. All 
tliis we were enabled to see by the light of the moon. 

“Is he overboard?” they asked ; and with one accord they 
rushed to the rail, and saw the Portuguese in the water, swim- 
ming for the shore. 

“ Kill him ! ” they shouted ; and seizing firewood and handspikes, 
they hurled them at the man in the water ; but they fell short. 

“ Lower a boat and after him,” was the next cry, and the three 
men rushed aft to one of the boats, which had been hoisted up at 
sundown, and had commenced lowering it, when the mate came 
on deck with a heaver in his hand, which he began beating the 
men with. 

- The battle was an exciting one ; but the mate had the advan- 
tage. The second and third mates were awakened by the row, 
and rushed upon the deck sans trousers, sans everything but 
flannel shirts. 

This re-enforcement was too much for the sailors, and they 
were compelled to retreat forward with broken heads. 

“ If you please, sir,” said Will, running up to the mate, who 
was expressing himself in most awful terms, “ the Portuguese 
will get clear.” 

An explanation was demanded and given. 


36 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Why, blast ’em,” cried Mr. Spadem, “ I thought they 
wanted to run for it, and that’s the reason I knocked ’em so. 
Here, you Will and the other boy, — what’s his name? Pepper, — ■ 
go down the falls and unhook the tackles, and haul the boat t<s 
the gangway. Be lively, or the man will reach the shore.” 

Will ran to obey, and I followed him, and did as he did. We 
landed in the boat, and had her alongside in no time, although I 
must confess that Will did all the work. 

The mate tumbled into the boat, and we shoved off. They got 
out their oars, while I looked on. 

“ Where’s your oar, you Pepper?” roared the mate, who had 
hold of the steering oar. 

' “ I don’t know,” I replied. 

“ Out with one, and pull, you lazy lubber ! ” roared Mr. 
Spadem. 

“ I don’t know how,” I replied. 

“ Then larn, and be hanged to you. Out with one, or Pll hash 
you into mince meat in no time.” 

To prevent my meeting such a dreadful fate, I managed to get 
out an oar and slip it in the rowlock ; but the very first stroke I 
took I missed the water, and up went my feet and down went my 
head, while my oar struck the back of the second mate, who was 
aft of me. 

“ You Pepper, you,” roared the mate. 

“ Yes, sir,” I answered, rubbing my head. 

“ Pll be the death of you before you have been on blue w^ater 
ten hours. You see if I don’t.” 

“ If you don’t kill me, the water will,” I answered. 

“ Silence, you rascal! How dare you answer me back? But 
ril larn you — you see if I don’t.” 

I dipped my oar into the water this time ; but unfortunately, I 
went too deep, and cramped it, and caused the boat to keel over 
about two or three streaks, and nearly tumbled the mates and 
Will from their thwarts. The last disaster was more than the 
mate could stand, and he blasphemed so loud, and called me 
such hard names, that I really began to think the Christian-like 
officer whom Podgers described to me had turned into a 
devil. 

“ I couldn’t help it,” I said, as soon as I could find my breath, 
and put in a word edgeways. 


CATCHING A DESERTEH. 


37 


“ Yes, you could help it, too,” roared the mate. “But wait 
until I get on board, and see if I don’t sarve you out.” 

“ Perhaps he had better ship his oar,” suggested the second ' 
mate, a Mr. Lance, and a very fine fellow, as I afterwards found. 

“ In with it then. Be lively. Give way, the rest of you. 
And you, Pepper, take the boat-hook and stand by to catch that 
Portuguese as we get on to him.” 

The second mate pushed the boat-hook along with one hand, 
so that I had no doubt that what he had hold of was a boat-hook ; 
and armed with this weapon I stood up in the bows of the boat. 

“ There he is, just ahead of as,” cried the mate. “ Give way, 
boys, and he is ours. One stroke more and we shall be up to 
him. Now, then, start her with a will. Don’t you miss him, 
you. Pepper.” 

As he spoke we were close upon the sailor, who ducked his 
head down, intending to dive ; but I caught the seat of his trou- 
sers with the boat-hook, and perhaps a little fiesh with it, and 
then recollecting what I had read about whaling, I shouted with 
the whole strength of my lungs, — 

“ Stern, all — stern, all ! for I’ve got him.” 

From long habit the rowers instantly “ backed water,” and 
stopped the boat from progressing. 

By this time the mate had dropped his steering oar, and come 
forward and taken the boat-hook. 

“ O, I no do so more,” the sailor cried. 

“ No, I don’t intend that you shall. You are not going to ride 
over me, and I shall let you know it ; ” and down went the poor 
fellow, and after being held under water a few seconds, he was 
drawn up and told that he might get into the boat. 

The Portuguese had not strength enough to do that alone ; so 
assistance was extended, and he was parbuckled over the side and 
landed in the bottom of the boat, and then we pulled for the ship, 
where I expected to “ catch it ; ” but I suppose that the mate had 
found a valve for the escape of his bile, and was satisfied. 

When Will and myself went forward, the fight was over. 
Each man was relating his grievance, and shedding tears, — a state 
of drunkenness that is quite common wdth some sailors, — and the 
three men who chased the Portuguese on deck were having their 
injuries dressed or washed by those who were sober enough to 
do such work. 


88 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


It was quite evident to Will and I that the forecastle was no 
place for us ; so we returned to our blankets on the try-pots, and 
just as we had covered ourselves up, the mate came forward and 
looked down the forecastle. 

“If I hear any more noise down there,” he said, “I’ll come 
down with a lever. Do you understand that ? ” 

“ If you come down here you will never go up alive,” I heard 
some one say. 

“ What is that, you mutinous rascal? ” yelled the mate. 

He looked down the forecastle with a wishful glance, as though 
he would have admired to know who was talking to him ; but avS 
he could not find out, and an inquiry was answered with slang, he 
turned away, muttering most terrible threats of “ using up their 
old iron for ’em but the meaning of that term I did not know at 
the time. 

I did not awaken till all hands were called in the morning. 
The men were rather slow to “ turn out.” But when they did 
muster on deck, such a looking set of battered faces I never 
saw. 

There did not seem as though in the whole crew there was life 
enough to move ; yet the men, after a drink all round, which was 
supplied to them by one of their number, wlio had saved a bottle 
on purpose to ease off with, improved wonderfully, and even be- 
gan to joke each other on the bad appearance which they pre- 
sented. 

“Give the people their breakfast,” said the mate, coming for- 
ward and speaking to the cook. “ As soon as they have finished it 
we get under way.” 

No,sooner was breakfast over than a boat came alongside from 
the shore, and on deck sprang the redoubtable Captain Bunker, 
who looked as though he desired to take vengeance on some one 
for rousing him up so early in the morning. 

“ lioose the sails, and man the windlass,” Bunker growled to 
the mate, as he passed over tlie gangway and disappeared in the 
cabin. 


MY FIRST DAY AT SEA. 


39 


CHAPTER III. 

MY FIRST DAY AT SEA. 

It is not a very pleasant thing to go to sea at any time, unless 
homeward bound ; but to up anchor and stand out to sea with a 
crew half drunk and the other half suffering under mild attacks of 
ielirium tremens, is not enviable, but the officers of the Sally 
seemed to mind it but little. The anchor came up rather slowly, 
for the strength of the men was not applied to their task. The 
mate stood upon the top-gallant forecastle, chewed tobacco, and 
^hook his fist at us, and tried to infuse some life into us ; but the 
men were dead to all attempts to force them to work harder, even 
if they had been able. 

“ Why don’t that chain come in faster?’’ roared the skipper 
from the quarter-deck, where he was walking in all the majesty 
of command ; and then, without waiting for an answer, his prom- 
enade was resumed. 

“ Do you hear?” the mate cried. “ The cap’n is arter you, 
and if he ciims for’ard there won’t be not4iing left of you. He 
won’t be trifled with, I can tell you. Now heave with a will, and 
up she comes.” 

But this speech did not seem to inspire the men with that en- 
ergy which was desirable, for they sullenly confined themselves to 
their work, and exhibited no enthusiasm. My labor on that im- 
portant occasion was hauling the chain out of the way, and ar^ 
ranging it in layers along the deck ; and as it was the first hard 
work that I had ever done, it told upon me. 

“We are short, sir,” shouted the mate to the red-headed 
iikipper. 

“ Short of what?” I wondered. 

“ Sheet home the topsails, then,” the skipper said. 

That I found was much easier work, although it made me very 
short of breath, and hurt my hands awfully pulling at the ropes. 

At length our sails wore hoisted, and we once more manned the 
windlass, and up came the anchor from its muddy bottom, but in 


40 


A whaleman’s adventubes. 


gueh a reluctant manner that the Sally did not know that she was 
free from the ground for some time, and then she commenced 
moving, stern foremost, towards the shore. The captain raved 
about the quarter-deck fearfully when he found that the Sally 
would do nothing but drift towards the shore, and he had just or- 
dered the lowering of a boat for the purpose of towing her head 
round, when she gradually wore round and pointed her blunt nose 
out of the harbor ; but even the Sally was doubtful about moving 
ahead, and for a short time remained stationary. 

“ Is that anchor on the bottom ? ” yelled the captain to the 
mate. 

“ No, sir, it is in sight,” was the answer ; but the question af- 
forded amusement for the crew for many days, when we were in 
company with other ships, and they would lea>o us far astern* 

A gentle breeze from the shore filled our Mil«, and at length 
the Sally drew ahead, to the great relief of th^c officers and the 
chagrin of the men. As the Sally began to shv m her heels, more 
sail was made, and by ten o’clock we were out at sea, and had lost 
sight of the city of oil and oily men. Then I began to experi- 
ence all the horrors of seasickness ; my legs failed me, and I was 
compelled to sit down upon a spar. 

“ Hullo 1 what are you doing there ? ” roared the mate. 

“ I’m sick,” I answered ; and I gave signs that my words were 
true, but I did not get any sympathy from Mr. Spadem. 

“ Up with you,” he said ; “ you didn’t come aboard the Sally 
to eat idle bread, I can tell you. Up with you, and rush about. 
That’s what will do you good.” 

I staggered to my feet, and managed to crawl about the deck ; 
but it was the worst punishment that I ever received in my life. 
Every few moments I was compelled to seek the side of the ship, 
and give vent to my feelings and relief to my stomach. But 
amidst all my troubles Will and Jack were good friends, and as 
often as they could neglect their duty they would come near ra» 
and exchange a few friendly words, and tell me that I should soon 
feel better and get my “ sea legs ” on. 

“ Cheer up, old boy,” said Jack ; “ you will soon be over this, 
and then you will eat more than any man aboard the ship. Stick 
to the deck as long as you can, for if you go below you’ll be 
sicker.” 

Such words of kindness gave me some life, and I made a brave 


PICKING UP A LITTLE. 


41 


effort to move about, but I could hardly walk. Still I stuck to 
the deck, and just before supper time I staggered aft with the rest 
of the men to be chosen into watches for the voyage. Much to 
my disgust, I found that I was picked for the larboard or mate’s 
watch, while Will was in the second mate’s or starboard watch. 
Then they commenced choosing boat’s crews, and I found that I 
was drafted into the captain’s boat, and allotted to the after oar. 

After the business for which we were called aft was transactel, 
we were told to go forward ; and we went, the men whispering 
their comments as they moved along. Jack and Jake laid me 
down upon some rigging upon the try-works, and told me to keep 
still ; and there was need of it, for I was very weak, and trembled 
violently from the effect of my vomiting. At sundowm Will came 
and sat by my side. 

“ Look up, Charley,” he said, ‘‘ and take a farewell view of the 
land, for it’s the last we shall see of our country for many days.” 

I raised my head, and saw a long, blue line upon the horizon, 
and that, he told me, was the last I should see of the United States 
until we returned home filled with oil, and with more money at 
our command than a cow could eat. I stuck to the try-works 
until daylight, when I was aroused by Jack. 

When eight bells struck, and the starboard watch came on deck, 
I felt as though I could eat a little breakfast ; and my anticipa- 
tions were realized, for I commenced on salt junk, and found that 
it was not so bad on an empty stomach ; and from that morning I 
seldom missed a meal while I was on board the Sally. 

A week passed on ; we were steering an east course, and mak* 
ing slow progress. Men were stationed aloft to look after whales, 
for sperm -vyhales were sometimes met with between the United 
States and the Western Islands. 

At daylight every morning a boat-steerer went aloft and perched 
himself on the main-top-gallant cross-trees, where he could com- 
mand a full view of the horizon, and at the same time a man 
from the forecastle went aloft and perched himself on the fore- 
top-gallant cross-trees, and each man was compelled to remain on 
duty aloft two hours, before he was relieved. 

I remember one afternoon, while I was aloft on the lookout, I 
saw, just ahead of the ship, an immense commotion in the water, 
and something that looked dark and skinny, which whalemen call 
“ black skin.” 


4 


42 


A whaleman’s ADTENTUBE8. 


“ There are whales ahead,” I shouted to those on deck. 

“ What does it look like ? ” yelled the mate. 

“ I don’t know,” I replied. “ They keep jumping out of the 
water.” 

“ It’s a school of black-fish,” cried the boat-steerer, who had 
now got his eyes open. 

For fear that some should suppose that I mean a very delicious 
fish caught in the waters of Rhode Island and Connecticut, and 
weighing from one to ten pounds, I will state that the black-fish 
which I allude to is from six to twenty feet long, and weighs 
from seven hundred pounds to a ton, and that the carcass is cov- 
ered with a thin coating of blubber, about an inch and a half 
thick, and that a moderate-sized fish will yield a barrel of oil if 
the blubber is not too dry. The oil is not equal to sperm, but 
is superior to right whale oil, and brings a higher price. 

As soon as the announcement was made that the school ahead 
was black-fish, the deck became alive with preparations. The 
tub^ containing the lines were lifted into the boats, the harpoons 
were got ready, and every boat-steerer was alive and on the alert 
for real business. The ship lazily rolled towards the school, which 
was some two miles distant ; but as we did not move fast enough, 
we were ordered from aloft to take our stations in the boats. 

“ Lower away the boats,” shouted the captain ; and down they 
went into the water with a rush, and we tumbled into them. 

“ Give way, men,” cried Captain Bunker ; “ don’t let the other 
boats get the start of us.” 

We dropped our oars into the water, and shot away from the 
ship like a bird ; for we had practised rowing several times. 

“ Don’t lift your oar so high, and keep it in the water longer,” 
said Captain Bunker to me. “ There, just touch the water, then 
bend your back so that the whole strain won’t come on your 
arms. That’s better ; now give way, and be hanged to you ; for 
if the mate’s boat passes mine. I’ll keep you all on bread and 
water for a week.” 

We did our best, and I tugged at my oar until my arms seemed 
as though they would drop from their sockets ; yet, owing to the 
strong manner in which those in the boat with me bent to their 
work, the skipper’s boat kept ahead, and we were enabled to 
please him, although, for all that, he cursed us for a lazy pack of 
dogs as ever lived, and swore that we did not earn our salt, and 


HARPOONING A BLACK-FISH. 


43 


that we were a set of old women dressed in men’s clothes ; and 
while he was swearing the hardest, we came up to the school of 
black-fish, which were sporting entirely unconscious of danger, 
&iid I could hear them blow, as the captain told the boat-steerei 
to “stand up.” 

“ Don’t you miss,” said this Christian Captain. “Pick out the 
biggest one ; and don’t you be too long in picking one out. Ef 
you do ril come for’ard, I will, and my name is Bunker. Now 
then, one more pull. That’ll do.” 

There was a moment of breathless suspense on m;/ part, and 
then the captain shouted, — 

“ Give it to ’em. Stern, all — stern, all ! The rascal will be in 
the boat if you don’t bear a hand.” 

I ventured to look over my shoulder, and as I did so a shower of 
water was poured upon us, and close under our bow was the black- 
fish rolling over and over. 

“ Stern, all, and be hanged to you ! ” roared the skipper. “ You 
want him to stave my boat — don’t you?” 

We backed off the ferocious little fellow. By this time all the 
boats were fast, and were running in various directions, and just 
as the captain got out his lance, the fish that we were fast to 
started for the school, and towed us along at a merry rate. Sud- 
denly he stopped, and came towards us ; and as he did so the skip- 
per threw his lance ; it struck the fish just back of a fin, and went 
almost through him. Our prize rolled over once or twice, and 
then blew up a pale substance mixed with water, which they 
said was spouting blood, and then the fish rolled over on his back, 
belly up, and was dead. 

“ Haul up so that I can cut close to the iron,” the skipper said. 
“I’m bound to have another one.” 

We hauled up, and the line was cut close to the harpoon in the 
carcass, bent on to another iron, a flag was stuck in the body 
of the dead fish, so that we could find it at some other time, and 
then we went in pursuit of the school which had begun to grow 
alarmed and was making off. We bent to our oars, and passed 
the mate, who w^as just giving his fish a finishing stroke, and 
were, by hard rowing, enabled to overtake the school, and fasten 
to a second one, which yielded to its fate without a struggle — a 
circumstance which so pleased the captain, because he struck it, 
that he even smiled, and condescended to joke a little. 


44 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


He even had a tilt at me ; but I was not to be led on to my own 
destruction, for Jack gave me a w^arning look. 

“ Well, Pepper,” the skipper said, “you now know how to kill 
black-fish. Do you think that you could eat one?” 

“ Not a whole one, sir,” I answered, with a slight grin, for all 
in the boat were bound to laugh at what the skipper said. 

“ Well, ain’t this better work than laming at school and saying 
lessons?” 

“ It is more exciting, sir,” I replied. 

“ I’ll show you excitement if I get arter a seventy barrel 
whale. Here, pass the line aft, and let’s tow the fish alongside, 
for I see that the shurJcs is gathering for a bite.’’ 

I looked over the side of the boat, and to my extreme surprise 
saw half a dozen six foot sharks had already mustered around 
the fish. Of us they seemed to have the most supreme contempt, 
and would frequently roll on their sides, and look at us with their 
dull, stariug eyes. 

At length one more bold or hungry than the rest attempted a 
mouthful, but succeeded in only tearing the black skin ; but the sig- 
nal seemed to have been given for all the others to commence, and 
they did pile upon the fish and snap at its fins and tail and other 
portions of its body with refreshing eagerness. 

While this continued I saw that the monsters suddenly with- 
drew from the fish, and swam off a distance of some two fathoms, 
and there waited for whatever was to occur ; and suddenly, as 
though issuing from the bowels of the sea, came in sight a mon- 
ster shark, at least two fathoms long, and with a set of teeth 
that would have delighted a dentist desirous of commencing busi* 
ness. 

“ Ah,” said the skipper, rubbing his coarse hands with delight, 
as though he had met with a congenial companion, “ here comes 
the president of sharks, and he’ll lick the little chaps all to thun- 
der if they don’t mind their eyes.” 

The monster shark was very composed in the presence of his 
followers, for he moved with a deliberation that was very striking, 
and the only token he gave that he appreciated the situation 
in which he found himself placed, was by a slight wag of his tail, 
and an opening and shutting of a ponderous pair of jaws, as 
though ascertaining if they were in good working order. At length 
the monster sailed up to the fish, and laid its head upon one of the 


A MONSTER SHARK. 


45 


fins, and seemed to smell it, and then he slowly opened his mouth, 
and set his teeth upon the tin, and gave it a jerk ; but it did not 
yield readily, although the shark backed some half a dozen fath- 
oms, and towed the dead black-fish as it did so. But the fin 
contained too many bones to be severed readily, and the shark 
dropped that part and attempted the head ; and while he was doing 
all that he could with that portion of the carcass, he was directly 
under us, and I could have touched his back with my hands. 

I had been so much absorbed in watching the movements of 
the king of sharks that I had forgotten all about the ship and the 
other boats, and now I took time to glance around the horizon and 
'see what had become of them. The old Sally was about half a 
mile from us, becalmed, and the other boats, each with a black- 
fish in tow, were close to her, and would soon have their prizes on 
board. 

Once more I leaned over the side of the boat and exam- 
ined matters below me. The shark had abandoned the head, 
and had swam to the tail, as though that part of the carcass offered 
an advantageous, opening. 

“ What a rambacious fellow it is ! ” said the captain, speaking 
for the first time for a quarter^ of an hour. “ Tra a good mind 
to send a lance through him, and see how he’ll relish it.” 

“ Better do it, sir,” said Jack. “ There’s no knowing how 
many sailors he has eaten in his time.” 

The skipper got his lance ready, and then altered his mind. 

“ I won’t spile the edge of the lance with sich a critter,” he 
said. “ He’s all bone and gristle. I’ll cut off his flukes with the 
spade and see how he’ll look cruising round without a starn-piece.” 

While the skipper was taking off* the sheath which covered the 
sharp spade, the third mate’s boat was seen coming towards us. 

“ Don’t come here, ’coz I don’t want yer,” shouted Captain 
Bunker. 

“We thought you were stove, sir,” cried the third mate. 

“ Wal, I ain’t stove, and wdien I is. I’ll ask you to come for me. 
Jest tow that other black-fish aboard, and I’ll look arter this one.” 

The third mate did not stop to hear more. He turned the head 
of his boat and went off* after the fish which we had first killed, 
and which could easily be found on account of the small red flag 
we had stuck in the carcass. 

“ Now, Bushy, giv^ a slew that way,” said the skipper to the 


46 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


boat-steerer, whp was called Bushy for no other reason that I cotild 
discover than because he seldom combed his hair. 

Bushy, with two or three careful sweeps of the steering oar, did 
as he was directed, and that brought the bow of the boat directly 
over the tail of the shark. 

Captain Bunker took good aim and let fly with the spade, and I 
expected to see the shark leave us in a hurry ; but it did no such 
thing. It gently wagged its tail, as though something had stucg 
it, and continued to attempt to take a mouthful of the carcass, 
although a large gash, a white one, was visible where the spade 
had cut the sinews. 

“Blast ’em, I’ll give ’em another one,” said Captain Bunker; 
and he did, but with the same result. 

“ He’s like a rich man ; he’s got no feelings,” Jack muttered. 

“ Then I’ll make him have some,” the indignant skipper cried ; 
and he continued spading the shark until by continuous lucky hits, 
the tail was suddenly lopped off, and then the monster began to re- 
alize the want of such an appendage, and leaving the carcass the 
shark turned round and round, and seemed unable to comprehend 
its misfortune. If it attempted to go in one direction, owing to 
the want of a rudder, it would vary some three or four points in a 
few fathoms distance ; and an etfort to reach the carcass of the 
fish was a lamentable failure, for instead of getting there, the 
shark brought up among its jealous companions, which had been 
regarding its eccentric movements with some interest, and now 
made a show of approaching ; and one more bold than the rest 
even had the audacity to put it’s square nose close to the wounded 
member. 

Others, also, appeared, and one after another of the petty rascals 
made attempts to bite their big brother, and then the whole school 
of sharks turned upon the big one and chased him from our sight. 

“ That’s like the world,” muttered Jack ; “ as soon as you haie 
lost all that is valuable, hundreds of knaves kick you out of 
favor.” 

We dipped our oars in the water, and taking the black-fish in 
tow, made for the ship, and without any other incident arrived on 
board, hoisted in the fish, and found that we had secured five, 
which made about six barrels of oil. 

During the night watches. Jack used to give me lessons in 
sparring, and I found they were of much advantage to me even 


MY FIRST BATTLE. 


47 


before we reached Fayal ; for the morning before sighting that 
port it was my watch below, and after we had eaten breakfast I 
took the kids and carried them to the galley for the cook to clean. 
When I returned to the forecastle, one of the Portuguese, named 
Antonie, — the same fellow who kicked the kid from me the first 
night I was on board the Sally, — shouted out, — « 

Here, you boy — you no turn in till you clean de forecastle, 
{Icrape ’em all out.” 

“ ril do my part,” I said. “ I am not going to spend the whole 
of my forenoon watch below in doing such work alone.” 

“ S’pose you no do it, I make you,” he said. 

“ Pd like to see you try it,” I remarked. 

“ You would, hey?” 

“ I should,” was my answer. 

The fellow muttered something in Portuguese, and made a jump 
for me, and as he came I put out one foot, and he plunged head- 
long into a berth, striking his head and cutting it slightly against 
a board. 

“ There goes flukes,” shouted the men, roaring with laughter. 
Stern, all ! ” cried Jack. “ He’s in his flurry. Look out for 
him. Pepper.” 

The warning was not lost on me, but I suffered the man to 
scramble from the berth, and as soon as he had done so I saw that 
he meant fight by the look of his face. He made a dive at me, 
like a bull ; but I dodged one side, and let him have a blow upon 
his face that started the claret, and then clinched and threw him 
upon a chest. The other Portuguese in the forecastle started up 
to interfere, but Jack kept them at bay with his long and power- 
ful arms. 

“ Let ’em alone,” he said. “ They must fight it out. No one 
shall interfere.” 

“ You let me up,” cried the Portuguese, kicking with all hia 
might ; but I managed to avoid his feet. 

“ Let him up,” said Jack, “ and w’e’ll see if he has got a belly- 
ful yet.” 

I released my hand from the fellow’s throat, and he got up and 
seemed inclined to try his fortune again, but thought better of it, 
^and joined bis companions on the other side of the forecastle. 


48 


A whaleman's adventures. 


CHAPTER IV. 

WK FASTEN TO A SPERM WHALE, AND THE WHALE FASTENS 

TO US. 

Between the Western Islands and the equator is favorite 
cruising ground, even to the present day, for schooners frequently 
pick up half a dozen sperm whales there in the course of a few 
months and as we were compelled to cross this tract pn our wa}/ 
around Cape Horn, the lookouts at the mast-heads were cau- 
tioned to keep their eyes open, and see how soon they could raise 
a school of whale.' For a week after we left Fayal, we strained 
our eyes in all directions, and one morning just as our watch had 
come on deck, the b oat-steer er" at the main-top-gallant mast head, 
shouted, in clear ringing tones, — 

“ There she blows.” 

“Where away?” yelled the skipper, who was walking the 
quarter-deck with his hands in his pockets. 

“ Two pints off the lee bow, sir. There she blows.” 

“ What does it look like? ” Captain Bunker asked. 

“ Sparm whale, I guess, sir,” was the answer. A rigular 
old sojer. There she blows — there she breaches.” 

Captain Bunker took his hands out of his pockets and looked 
aloft, and after looking for a moment, he thought that he would 
leave the quarter-deck to attend to itself, and have a glance at the 
whale, so that he could pass judgment on it. 

He took a position near the slings of the fore-yard, and cast his 
red eyes upon the waters, far ahead of the'ship ; and as he did so, 
he manifested some signs of astonishment. 

“ Keep off two pints,” he said to the man at the wheel, “ and, 
Mr. Spadem, get a pull at the weather ^braces.” 

The boat-steerer, who was perched in the main-top-gallaut cross- 
trees, continued to yell every time the whale made a breach, un 
til at last Captain Bunker lost all patience. 

“ Stop yer blasted noise,” he yelled ; “ I can see for myself— 
can’t I?” 

The whale appeared to be terribly excited, and when not lash 



“WHERE AWAY? ’ YELLED THE SKIPPER, WHO WAS WALKING THE QUAR- 
TER DECK WITH HIS HANDS IN HIS POCKETS.— Page 48. 



a 


7 






%. . 


♦ 


I 








I 




I 


I 

\ 

f 


♦ 


1 


% 


t 


> I 



9 


9 



% 


* 


t 


% 


y 

% 

r. 

k 


'i 

r " 

•m 


» 


f 


f 

*> 


f 






I 




» 


f 









I 



* 

• • 






V' 


« 


I 


I 


I ^ M 


1 


L 


CLEAR AWAY THE BOATS. 


4d 

ing the ocean into foam with its flukes, was breaching most wild- 
ly, and throwing its body half out of water. As we neared the 
whale, and saw its antics, I noticed that the men who had spent 
most of their lives on board of whale ships, began to look seri- 
ous and apprehensive. A few words which I overheard Busby 
and Hunter (the two best boat-steerers in the ship) exchange con- 
vinced me that something was wrong, and the whale was acting 
in a most extraordinary manner. 

Captain Bunker was still on the fore-yard, and seemed some- 
what undecided and uncertain. He even called the mate in con- 
sultation, and they spoke in low tones, but with eyes directed 
toward the whale, as though they were studying its eccentric 
movements, and could not comprehend them. 

“ 1 tell you what it is,” cried one of the men ; “ that ^ere whale 
has been fastened to, and he’s trying to get the iron out of his 
body. That’s what makes him breach so like blazes.” 

“ I know better,” cried another. “ That whale is ugly. I 
don’t want to be in the boat that fastens to him, I don’t.” 

“ I never seed the whale that I was afeard of yet,” replied the 
other, boastingly. 

Well, I has, and a good many of ’em, and I ain’t ashamed to 
say so. By thunder, look at that feller. He was all out of water 
that jump. He’d cut in ninety barrels. I’ll bet a plug of tobacco.” 

“ Brace up the head-yards,” shouted the captain from his place 
aloft, “ and put the helm down.” 

The mainsail had been hauled up when we edged away for the 
whale, and now the foresail was also hauled up as the ship came 
to the wind with main-top-sail thrown to the mast. 

“ Clear away the boats,” the captain next said ; and he left the 
slings of the yard and descended to the dc jk. 

The tubs were placed in the boats and the latter lowered, and 
in we tumbled aud shoved off ; but somehow there did not seem 
to be much excitement among the men as to which should fasten 
first. In fact, a gloom seemed to settle upon us as we pulled in 
the direction of the animal. 

When we were within half a mile of the whale, Mr. Lance, 
the second mate, seeing that his superiors were not disposed to 
press matters, spoke to his crew, and as they had every confidence 
in him, and liked him better than any officer on board, they ben^ 
to their oars, and the second mate’s boat shot past us. 


50 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Full, you lazy rascals,” our skipper said, with an oath. “ Are 
you all going to sleep, or what is the matter with you? Do you 
know that there’s a sparm whale ahead of us ? ” 

We obeyed, and the boat went over the long Atlantic swell 
like a Cape Horn pigeon, just touching a wave and then bound- 
ing to another : and in a few minutes we were up even with the 
second mate’s boat, and struggling for the lead. 

I (jau’t say that I felt very pleasant or comfortable at that 
time, for, as we approached the whale, I could hear with awful 
distinctness the terrible manner in which it struck the water dur- 
ing one of its breachings. At length I could no longer control 
my will, and round went my head, and the captain saw my mo- 
tion. 

“ ril murder you. Pepper,” he roared, “ if you look over 
your shoulder agin, you scamp.. You wouldn’t pull a ” 

The balance of his remarks was lost, for just at that moment 
the whale breached, and was so near the boat that spray flew all 
over us, and the waves knocked us about as though we were in a 
cross current wdth a stiff breeze blowing. 

“ Lay on your oars,” the skipper said, while we were shaking 
our heads free of the salt water. 

I w'as only too glad to obey. 

I saw the skipper’s face assume a doubtful look. He squinted 
at the second mate, who had pulled close to us in obedience to a 
signal, and the second mate returned the glance with interest. 

“What do you think of that ’ere whale?” asked the skipper. 

“ I don’t know whether he is ugly or siek,” was the answer. 

“ Sick be hanged,” the skipper rejoined. “ Who ever seed a 
whale sick in that wa}' * 

“ Shall 1 fasten, sir? ' asked tbe second mate. 

“ Wal, perhaps you’d best, and I’ll stand by to pick you up if 
you get stove.” 

The second mate did not wait for another word. He spoke to 
his men, and they pulled towards the whale. 

I peaked my oar, and all of us turned to witness the contest, 
which puny men weie to wage against the leviathan of the 
deep. The second mate approached the whale in a slow and cau- 
tious manner, and I could see that nearly every one of his boat’s 
crew had their heads over their shoulders to see what they were 


AN UGLY CUSTOMER. 


53 


pulliDg upon ; and for once I think that this departure from 
strict rules was unrebuked, for Mr. Lance was tc»o much con- 
cerned at the danger he was in to think of wasting words at that 
time. 

Slowly the boat moved over the \vater upon its destination, and 
it seemed as though no trouble was to be experienced in fastening 
to the whale, for the animal remained motionless until just as the 
boat-steerer in Mr. Lance’s boat stood up and poised his iron, 
ready for a dart ; and then the whale raised its huge, square head 
high out of water — a head that was armed with a lower jaw 
which bristled with long, white teeth — a head so old that upon 
its sides were clustered white barnacles, large as oysters. 

“ Starn, all ! ” shouted Captain Bunker, tearing off his hat, 
and dashing it into the stern of his boat, so great was his excite- 
ment. 

“ Starn, all ! ” he repeated, “ for your lives, starn, all ! That 
whale’s crazy, and be hanged to him.” 

The second mate had seen the peril before the captain shouted 
his warning, and just in time, for after toppling for a moment, 
over the huge body went, and struck the w^ater with a sound like 
a thunder-bolt ; and for a minute Mr. Lance and his boat were lost 
sight of, as the water bubbled and boiled in the vicinity of the 
whale ; but as the waves subsided, the mate and boat were seen 
safe, and I breathed easier in consequence, and I think that the 
captain did, selfish as he was and seemed. 

The mate’s boat, with the round-shouldered Mr. Spadem in the 
stern-sheets, came bobbing towards us, the face of the officer not 
looking particularly amiable. 

“ What do think?” asked the captain. 

'“I don’t know,” was the answer; and the mate scratched his 
head and took a huge piece of tobacco, and chewed on it most 
savagely. 

“ Do you want to fasten to that ’ere whale? ” the captain asked. 

“ Wal, I should if he would keep quiet,” was the non-commit- 
tal reply. 

The captain didn’t like the answer ; but he scratched his bead, 
and looked at the mate, and then both looked at Mr. Lance ; and 
just as they did so the second mate’s boat stole quietly towards 
the'whale, which was for a moment resting in peace upon the 
water, and before we could take a long breath, we saw the second 


52 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


officer in the bow of his own boat, and hurling two irons through 
the air with the quickness of lightning. The next instant the 
boat was hid from our view by foam and spray. 

“ By thunder, he’s fast ! ” cried Captain Bunker ; “ and if he 
ain’t stove it’s a miracle. Pull a few strokes, and let’s see what 
we can do for him.” 

We dipped our oars into the water, and the boat was pulled 
towards the whale, which had not yet ceased its struggles ; but 
as we neared the scene of action, the boat of the second mate was 
found to be safe and uninjured, and Mr. Lance coolly surveying 
the contortions of the animal, lance in hand,' ready for a dart 
when an opportunity presented. 

In the mean time the whale was sometimes standing on its 
head, but oftener on its tail, looking around with its small eyes 
as though to get the range of its tormentors. To approach the 
whale while fighting in such a manner, was not to be thought of. 

We pulled up until we were enabled to speak with the second 
mate, for the latter had backed off to a respectable distance, and 
was as much astonished at the actions of the whale as any one ; 
yet he kept his thoughts to himself for fear of imparting alarm 
to his boat’s crew. 

“ Both irons home ? ” asked Captain Bunker. 

“ Yes, sir, and just behind the hump. They won’t draw.” 

“ What do you think of him? ” the captain asked. 

“ I think that he is ugly, and will do mischief, unless we are 
sharp enough to prevent it,” was the calm reply. 

“ Then I won’t fasten to him, but will lay by and assist,” the 
captain remarked. 

While this conversation was going on, the first and third mates 
were lying on their oars, waiting for a favorable turn ; and it soon 
came, but was not so favorable as could have been wished, for 
the whale, after one or two glances around the horizon, suddenly 
settled, and we could see the men in the second mate’s boat con- 
testing every inch of line for fear he should take it in his head to 
sound deeper than was desirable. It seemed as though the ex- 
pedient wms to be successful, for the strain on the line appeared 
to cease, and Mr. Lance’s boat was whirled around half a 
dozen times, towed rapidly for a few^ fathoms towards the other 
boats, and then, while we were thinking that the whale was at 
least fifty fathoms beneath us, there was a sudden ripple near, 


SAFETl IN PLIGHT. 


53 


and, to our consternation, the old fox was alongside, and look 
ing at us with his little cunning eyes, as though glad of the in* 
terview. 

“ Starn, all ! ” yelled the skipper. “ Starn, all, I tell ye ! ” 

Up out of the water came the head, with the huge mouth open, 
and the lower jaw dropped as though dislocated. Up, up went the 
head until it towered above us like a huge rock, which needed but 
a touch to fall and crush us to atoms. We forgot our oars, and 
we forgot everything but the danger that threatened us. I looked 
at the captain, to see what advice he would give under such cir- 
cumstances ; but that gentleman did not seem inclined to talk 
much, and I noticed that he paid particular attention to the mouth 
of the whale. I began to move in my seat, and think how I 
should retreat from such dangerous company, when one of the men, 
an old fellow named Davy, suddenly commenced, — 

“Now I lay me down to sleep ” 

but did not stop to finish the appeal, for over the side he went, 
and struck out for the mate’s boat. 

“ The deuce may stay in such company, for I won’t,” roared 
Jack ; and over he went. 

I wanted to go also, but I dreaded to leave without orders ; but 
Captain Bunker did not seem inclined to give any, excepting once 
or twice he mechanically repeated, — 

“ Starn, all — hard.” 

Over towards us came the head, slowly, as though to prolong 
our agony, and at last even Captain Bunker found that he was fcr 
once in a tight place. 

“Starn, all — hard !” he yelled; and overboard he went, al- 
though even in his retreat repeated the words which were most 
used while fastened to a whale. 

“ Here goes flukes,” cried the boat-steerer, who was in the stern- 
sheets, and over he went. 

“ Now, Pepper,” said the last man, the one who pulled the tub 
oar, and over he went ; and then I arose in all the majesty of my 
strength, and with a bold leap I left the boat about ten feet be- 
hind me, and when I landed in the water it was directly across 
the neck of the tub oarsman. 

He opened his mouth to utter a yell but the water flowed in 
and stopped it. Down I went, and my companion with me, and 


u 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


when I gained the surface of the water, I struck out for the third 
mate’s boat, which had pulled towards us to render some assist- 
ance ; but before I reached a pxace of safety, I heard a crash, and 
turned and saw that the whale had closed his jaws upon the boat, 
and that it was a wreck, divided in the middle as easy as though 
cut with a knife ; and then the savage monster threw two thirds 
of his body out of the water, and came down upon the pieces with 
a crash that destroyed the last remnants of the boat. I called 
out for the third mate, but to my surprise, his men commenced 
palling from me. 

“ Look out. Pepper I ” yelled Jack, who was in the mate’s boat. 

I glanced around and saw that the whale had sounded, so I 
recommenced swimming after the runaways. 

“ Swim the other way ! ” cried the mate. While I was wonder- 
ing what he meant, I felt my feet touch something ; and the next 
-instant I was on the back of the whale. 

I had only time to notice the wondering looks of the men in the 
boats which were near, and then I rolled off into the water, and 
the whale passed on ; but the eddy which such a huge bulk caused 
surged me against his flukes, and I felt them touch my shoulder, 
but as gently as a lady would tap her lover with a fan, wdiile in 
sportive mood. To be sure, the under-current drew me beneath 
the surface of the water, and I swallowed more of it than was 
agreeable ; but I straggled until I once more saw daylight, and 
then I struck out manfully for the nearest boat, which came to- 
wards me none too quick, as I thought. 

All were watching the movements of the whale, which was 
chasing the third mate’s boat with considerable perseverance. I 
don’t mean to say that the third mate \vas frightened at the enemy 
in his rear, but I noticed that his men bent to their oars as though 
they were in earnest. 

“ Don’t you run ! ” yelled Captain Bunker. “ Turn and lance 
him.” But the advice was not taken by the cautious officer. 

“ How are w’^e goin’ to kill that wdiale?” asked the master of 
Mr. Spadem. 

The mate bit off a rather huge chew of tobacco. 

“Can you kill that whale?” yelled the master, after waiting 
for a few minutes impatiently. 

“ I don’t know,” was the response. “ He’s an ugly feller, and I 
don’t want to get stove if I can help it.” 


SHARP WORDS. 


55 


“Are you afraid of that whale, Mr. Spadem?” the captain 
asked, rather sharply. • 

“ Wal, I ain^t afeard, sir,” was the response; “but I don’t 
want to go near him.” 

“ What kind of a whaleman do you call yourself? ” the skip- 
per asked. 

“ I can kill a whale, Cap’n Bunker,” the mate said. 

“ Wal, then/let’s see you do it.” 

All this was a treat to us, for we hated the captain and the 
mate, and there was not much to choose between them. The 
mate was about to make a response ; but just at that moment the 
whale, which had sounded for a moment, showed signs of com- 
ing to the surface, and near the boat the captain was in. 

“ Look out, sir,” cried the mate. 

“ You take keer of yerself,” was the ungracious response. 

Just at that moment the whale made a break out of the water, 
and within ten fathoms of the boat in which the skipper was 
scolding. The captain lost his boasted presence of mind and 
shouted his ever-rallying cry, — 

“ Starn, all — hard ! ” 

But as the boat moved the whale advanced, until he put his 
nose close to the bows of the craft ; and then the captain, in an 
agony of rage and fear, seized a lance, and drove it into the head 
of the whale clear to the staff. 

A roar of rage was the answer to such a salute, and out of the 
water rose that lower jaw, as though impatient to snap up boat 
and contents ; and then with a powerful effort, the whale headed 
from the water, in the direction of the boat which contained the 
captain. The mark which the rascal aimed at was missed, but 
by not more than a fathom ; and the next instant the boat was 
rolling in a heavy swell which the whale occasioned, and the crow 
were clinging to the gunwales, as though fearful it would turn over. 
That last breach was too much for Captain Bunker. 

“ Starn, all — hard ! ” he shouted ; and after the boat was out 
of danger he headed for the ship. 

“ We can’t kill that whale,” he cried. “ He’s crazy and ugly. 
Go on board and let him alone, or we’ll have more boats stoven.” 

“ Well, I s’pose we must go,” cried the mate ; and I thought 
that he was pleased at the idea ; and, though he was inclined to 
hesitate, the movements of the whale were enough to hurry him, 


56 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


for the rascal headed direct for the mate’s boat, and raised that 
square head of his as though taking aim. 

“Pull ; blast him, he’s arter us,” said the mate? and the men 
did not wait to be told twice. As they passed the third mate’s 
boat, Mr. Spadem shouted to Mr. Lance to go on board ; but Mr. 
Lance had got his blood up, and wanted revenge for the boat 
vdiich had been destroyed. 

On we went, the whale in our wake. We passed close to Mr 
Lance, and the second mate did not stir from his position. 

“ You’ll miss it,” the mate said. 

Mr. Lance did not reply. He kept his eyes fastened upon the 
approaching whale, and saw that it did not swerve from the course 
which the mate’s boat was taking. He spoke a word to his crew, 
and, to my surprise, the men pulled a stroke which brought the 
boat nearer the whale. 

“ He’s mad,” muttered the mate. 

But Mr. Lance was 'not mad. He was anxious for honors, 
and was determined to gain some, even at the risk of his life. As 
the whale approached, it raised its head out of the water, and the 
second mate saw his advantage. He let fly his lance, and the 
sharp weapon entered the side of the fish, just behind a fin, and 
buried itself to the socket. 

“ Starn, all ! ” he shouted ; and in an instant the boat was fath- 
oms from the whale, which breached high into the air, and then 
sounded as though to collect its ideas under water. 

For fifteen minutes we waited for the rascal to show himself. 
At last, without warning, the whale, reached ^the surface of the 
water, and a jet of blood, thick, clotted blood, was pufied into 
the air, and dyed the ocean for many fathoms around. 

“ Hurrah ! ” yelled the men ; “ old ugly has got a bellyful at last.” 

“ By thunder ! ” exclaimed the mate, “ he’s spouting blood as 
sure as I’m a live man. Pull for the ship, men, and let me get rid 
of the sojers,” — meaning those whom he had picked up when the 
boat was stoven. 

The men pulled towards the ship, but kept their eyes upon the 
whale, and smiled every time the wounded monster spouted blood. 
We arrived alongside, and I was not sorry to get on board again. 
After I had changed my clothes I went on deck. I found that the 
captain had not recovered his temper, for he stood at the galley 
door, with the cook’s wool in one hand, and pounding him with 


A PROPOSAL TO CUT AND RUN. 


57 


the other. At length the skipper desisted, and as he drew oiF hia 
forces he muttered, — 

“ ril teach you to send me muddy coffee agin.” 

“ So help me God, cap’n — ” the cook said ; but he was cut short. 

“ Don’t bandy words with me, you black rascal, or I’ll tie you 
up and take the skin off of ye.” 

The cook returned to his galley, and wiped the blood from his 
face, and the skipper went aft. 

“ Good. Heaven ! ” I thought ; “ is it possible that a man can 
so misuse another just on account of a little muddy coffee?” 

“ That’s nothin’, Pepper,” Jack said, as though in reply to my 
thoughts. “ He’s got the old boy in him, and it will cum out afore 
the vige is up, you may believe.” 

“ Jack,” I said, drawing him one side, “ the Sally is to touch 
at the Sandwich Islands. Why can’t we run away there ? ” 

“ How does you know that?” he asked. 

“ Because, the other day, when it was ray trick at the wheel, I 
heard the captain tell the mate that after doubling Cape Horn, he 
should shape his course for the Sandwich Islands, and stop at 
one of them.” 

“ Pepper,” said my friend, “ I’ll think of this ’ere matter, and 
see what is best.” 

The whale was spouting blood, and seemed to be growing weak- 
er every moment ; but his head was raised from the water quite 
often, and his terrible lower jaw was worked as rapidly as ever. 

“ If he don’t stop spouting blood in five minutes, that ’ere whale 
is a goner,” I heard the third mate say. 

He had hardly ceased speaking when the whale suddenly raised 
its head from the water, and commenced swimming around in 
circles. 

“ Hurrah ! he’s in his flurry,” shouted the men. 

“ What’s his flurry?” I asked of an old man. 

“ Dying, you fool,” was the reply. 

“ Well ; wh^ couldn’t you say so?” 

“ ’Cos, tain’t ship-shape,” was the answer ; and he seemed to 
think the reply was a clincher. 

Around in circles the whale went, gradually contracting them, 
until a circle could no longer be formed ; and then a thick column 
of blood was thrown up, and with one mighty effort the fish 
threw its whole body from the water, rolled over and over some 


58 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


two or three times, and then remained stationary on its side, and 
with one fin exposed to view. 

“ Hurrah ! ” yelled the men ; “ he’s dead as a Dutchman.” 

“ Brace forward the main yard,” cried the skipper, who felt a 
little more pleasant, when he saw an eighty-barrel sperm whale 
“ turned up,” after all hope of its capture was given over. 

We run to the windward of the whale, backed our main and 
mizzen top-sails, and let the Sally drift to the leeward. As we 
neared the prize, one of the boats brought us a line secured to 
the flukes, and in a few minutes the whale was alongside, the 
fluke chain in its place, and I had an opportunity to glance at the 
animal which had frightened so many men that day. I must con- 
fess that I was a little disappointed, for the whale did not come 
up to my expectations in point of size. 

It was about seventy feet long, but how large in circumference 
I had no means of knowing ; but while I was forming a calculation, 
based on scientific principles the mate caught a glimpse of me. 

“ What are you doing there? ” he roared. 

“ Measuring the w'hale,” I answered. 

He caught up a rope and rushed towards me. 

“ I’ll measure your back,” he yelled ; but I had no idea of 
standing still and letting him do so. I made a bolt forward, ami 
the mate after me. As I dodged around the foremast, he caught 
his foot in the bight of a rope, and over he went upon the deck ; 
and when he gained his feet he heard the skipper call from tlie 
quarter-deck ; so was compelled to forego his vengeance. 

“ I say, Charley, it was fun to see old Bilious sprawl on the 
deck,” whispered my friend Will, trying to suppress his laughter. 
“ His shoulders are so high that they struck afore his head. He’s 
mad ’cos the second mate killed the whale.” 

We got up our “ cutting-in ” gear, slung our stages for the 
mates to stand on, and went to work rolling in the blubber, huge 
blanket pieces, four feet wude and ten feet long, which were 
stowed away between decks for future use. By sundown, the 
last blanket piece was on board, and the head and case were se- 
cured, and then the carcass was cut adrift. 

As the carcass drifted astern, the water w^as alive with sharks, 
which were sho^jing their blunt noses out of their natural element, 
in vain attempts to secure more eligible positions. 

The day after the capture our try-pots were in full blast, an<?, 


TRYING OUT. 


5» 

I was initiated into the mysteries of holding “ horse pieces ” 
while my friend Jack “ minced ” them. The blubber, as it is 
received on board as related before, comes in the shape of 
blanket pieces. They are lowered between decks, and after 
the whale is “ cut in,” two men are detailed for the very dirty 
work of cutting the blubber into small strips, called “ horse- 
pieces,” and pitching them on deck, where they are thrown into 
tubs, and are ready for the “ mincer.” The “ mincer” is armed 
with a weapon that resembles a drawing-knife, only much larger, 
and his duty is confined to slicing the “ horse pieces ” into thin 
leaves, so that every drop of oil will exude when subject to boiling. 
To enable the “ mincer ” to do his part wdth fidelity, it is necessary 
that some one should hold the blubber while it is sliced ; and as 
the latter work is light, the youngest hand on board is generally 
detailed for the business. The holder is armed with a small hook, 
with which he fishes out the “ horse pieces ” from a tub that 
stands at his side, and places them upon a bench, ready for the 
“ mincer ; ” and after they are sliced they are ready for the try- 
pots. 

The position to which I was promoted was not a clean one or 
an easy one. There w'as grease on my hands, face, hair, and at 
last I could almost taste it ; and when the last piece was “ minced” 
1 was as thankful as though I had received a discharge at one- of 
the islands of the Pacific. 

Then came the stowing down of the oil, and the clearing up 
of the deck ; but at last all that was accomplished, and we once 
more resumed our mast-heads, and the regular routine of ship- 
duty. Our whale had yielded some eighty barrels of oil. 

We crossed the line after the usual number of calms and 
rain sf^ualls, and the old Sally continued to drift slowly towards 
Cape Horn. This was a pleasant part of the voyage ; but the 
treatment of the crew was not humane, and it happened quite 
often that some of the men were knocked down by the captain 
and mate, and kicked after they were down most brutally. 

One morning, when it was my watch on deck, the skipper made 
his appearance just as we were swabbing down, after washing the 
deck. A Portuguese, named Henry, happened to flirt a few drops 
of water upon the skipper’s feet. 

“ You careless dog,” roared Bunker, “ what do you mean?” 

“ Me no mean to do dat,” replied the man, somewhat frightened. 


60 


A whaleman's adventures. 


“ No mean to do dat,” cried the captain, in a mocking lone; 
“ but you did do it ; ” and with one blow he struck the Portuguese 
to the deck, and then kicked him, while down, until the man’s 
f^e was covered with blood. 

“ Up with you,” roared the skipper ; “ don’t you lay there grunt- 
ing when you ain’t hurt.” 

“ Me hurt,” responded the poor fellow, slowly rising from the 
deck. 

“Then I’ll hurt you more, and give you somethin’ to whine 
about,” the bully responded, and down went the Portuguese a 
second time ; and the captain jumped upon his prostrate body, 
and then took the end of the main-topsail halyards, and beat the 
man until his cries could be heard all over the ship. 

I looked at the Portuguese members of our w'atch, and I saw 
more than one face flush with suppressed rage ; and if we had been 
united, the Americans, English, and Portuguese, that hour would 
have been the skipper’s last in this world. 

The sailor got upon his feet and crawled forward. His coun- 
trymen crowded around him and washed his wounds ; but they 
did not speak a loud word all the time. 

“ There’s murder in them fellers’ hearts,” Jack said to me, as 
I was regarding the scene. 

“ I wish that they had the spunk to have it in their hands,” 
I answered, indignantly. 

“ Come here, you Pepper, and swab the deck,” the mate cried, 
interrupting my reflections. 

I went aft and performed the w^ork, but I felt how sweet re- 
venge would be to me as I wiped up the Portuguese blood. That 
day, while I was giving Jack his usual lesson in reading and writ- 
ing, the conversation turned upon the abuse which the men were 
receiving at the hands of the captain and the mate. 

Is there no redress? ” I asked. 

“ None, unless we mutiny, but that is a serious thing for the 
men. I’ve seen it tried twice in English ships, and the crew got 
the worst of it after reaching port. Consuls won’t take a sailor’s 
word, even if backed with an oath, and the skipper gets the best 
of ’em, ’cos he has the rocks, and consuls know it.” 

We went on with our lessons, but while I was directing Jack 
how to make a few capita) letters, a man named Sam joined us, 
a good seaman, but a great grumbler, and cared more for a glass 


STEALING RUM FROM A SHIPMATE. 


61 


of liquor than a dinner. He sat watching the slow inovementa 
of Jack’s huge fist for a few minutes, with an expression of dis- 
gust upon his coarse face, and then gave vent to his feelings. ^ 

“ What’s the use of all that ’ere? Your hand is better fittfd 
for a marlinspike and a sarvin’ mallet than a pen. It’s no use for 
one like us to larn, ’cos it won’t do any good. Now drop that 
’ere thing, and listen to me. Do you want some rum? ” 

“ Try me ; ” and Jack’s eyes sparkled. 

“ Wal, there’s two bottles in the forecastle, in the cook’s chest. 
They belongs to Joe Frank, the Portuguese.” 

“What’s it doing in the cook’s chest! ” asked Jack, his eyes 
wandering in that direction. 

“ ’Cos Joe Frank fears that the other Portuguese will steal it 
from him.” 

“ Heave ahead,” said Jack. 

“ To-night, during the first watch. I’ll get a key to the chest, 
and the rum is ours. Of course we must share with the darky.” 

“ Count me in,” cried Jack. 

“ It’s not right,” I said. 

“ You be blowed,” my friend remarked. 

“ Ef he blows on us — ” muttered Sam. 

“ Avast there ! ” said my friend. “ I know that Pepper is true 
as steel.” 

“ You know that I tell no tales ; but in this matter you aro 
acting wrong, and I’ll have no hand in it.” 

“ The more for us — ” grunted Sam. 

“ Recollect I’m to know nothing of the matter,” I continued. 

“ Ef you’ll only hold your tongue, we don’t want you to,” was 
the answer. 

I left the men plotting, and turned in ; but that night about five 
bells in the first watch, I saw Jack and Sam rise from the vicinity 
of the try-pots, and steal lightly towards the forecastle. I went 
to the scuttle and waited. They extinguished the light, which 
hung at the foot of the steps. Intently, as I listened, I could 
hear the movements of the two thieves, for they were doing a 
job which they had often done before, on board of other ships ; 
and let me state here, that the stealing of liquor fro -U a shipmate 
is not considered a serious offence at sea with those who obtain a 
sliare. 

After Jack and Sam had been in the forecastle about five min- 


62 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


ates, I heard a sudden click, as though two bottles had touched 
each other, aud then the men commenced their retreat up the 
steps. I stepped aside as they passed me and made for the galley, 
where they concealed themselves and the liquor. 

At four o’clock we again went on deck, and about that time the 
doctor was called to start a fire in his galley. I kept watch, and 
presently I saw Jack and Sam in the galley, and the weather door 
shut, and in a few minutes both men left, wiping their mouths 
with the backs of their hands. Half a dozen times they repeated 
their visit, and it began to tell on them. As for the cook, he 
commenced shouting, — 

“ De Lord am my Shepherd, and I am his sheep,” 

until the noise aroused the mate, who came forward. 

“What are you making all that row for?” Mr. Spadem 
grunted. 

“ Why, bless de Lord, Mr. Mate,” cried the cook, “ I feels dis 
mornin’ as dough I was goin’ to de land of Canaan.” 

“ You black rascal, ef you don’t hurry up my coffee. I’ll see if 
I can’t make you sing another tune ; ” and the Christian-like 
mate walked aft, not suspecting that the doctor was drunk. 

While washing down the decks I kept one eye upon the cook, 
for I saw that the liquor was getting the better of him. , Just as 
the captain came on deck, the doctor left the galley with a huge 
copper, the water in which he wished to empty over the side. 

“ I’se bound to hab de glory, 

I’se bound to hab de glory,” 

he sang in a loud voice, which attracted the attention of the skipper. 
He glanced at the poor fellow, who was unconscious of the at- 
tention which he attracted, and while looking the doctor reached 
the rail and raised the boiler. Just at that instant the ship gave 
u lurch, aud over went the boiler into the ocean, and the cock 
was compelled to cling to the monkey-rail to prevent going too. 

“ It has gone to glory. 

It has gone to glory,” 

sang the cook, looking somewhat surprised, and scratching his 
head with decided vigor. 

The skipper jumped for the unfortunate man, and caught hinj 



^ I 


» 


i 


f 



ft 


% 

\ 


* 

f*. 


» 



' ! - 

.* . 




, » 

-.fk * 


/ 


I " 

« 




f 


* 


• I 






> ■ 


I 




% 


A 


« 


t 




> 






r 


> 


S 








r 






^ 




I 




t . 

f 


V » 


* 


- 


i / 


^•i 


c* . 


- • 4 *. V 

t ^ * 








k' 


<*v 


• »i ^ 

f ' ^ 




V 4 


4*11 ih > 


I ^ ^ idJ ■ I ^ A 1 1 14 ^V&.i -.^ ^ I *7lK , r* 


THE CAPTAIN AND COOK. 


63 


by his ueck, and brought him to the deck ; but as he struck od 
his head, it did not hurt him much. 

“ You black rascal,” roared Bunker, “ what do you mean by 
throwing that biler overboard for ? ” 

“ I’ll hab a little glory. I’ll — ” began the doctor ; but the 
skipper choked him so hard that he could not finish the stanza. 

“ O, :lon’t do dat,” cried the darky ; “ it hurts.” 

“ ri! hurt you, you black rascal,” said the captain ; and ho 
lifted tLs negro’s head by the aid of the wool, and dashed it upon 
the deck. 

“I’ll hab a little — ” 

“ You have had a little rum this mornin’ ; that’s what you’ve 
had,” interrupted the captain : “ and I’ll find out where you got 
it ; ” and seizing the doctor by the wool, he dragged him aft. 

Jack and Sam, the two who were instrumental in inducing the 
doctor to drink, skulked near the foremast, and looked rather 
foolish. 

“ Now, you black rascal, tell me where you got your rum,” 
said the Christian Captain Bunker, with sundry kicks at the doctor. 

The prostrate man commenced singing, “ Glory,” but the skip- 
per interrupted him. 

“ The rum — where did you get it? ” was the fierce question. 

“ Wal, cap’n, you jist luf alone my throat, and I’ll tell you.” 

“ Tell, you black rascal ; ” and down went the head upon the 
deck with a crash. 

“ Golly ! don’t do dat,” cried the negro, as though he felt a lit 
tie uncomfortable under such treatment. 

“ Don’t tell me what to do,” said the enraged captain, with an 
oath. “ I’m the cap’n of this ’ere ship. I’ll make you into a 
hash if I please.” 

“ I’g too tough, cap’n,” cried the negro, who, in spite of his 
positio could not help showing a specimen of humor. 

“ I’ll see how tough you are,” roared the skipper; and down 
upon the deck went the poor man’s head with a bump. 

“ Dat hurt,” he said. 

“ Then tell me where you got that rum. I want to know, and 
I will know.” 

“ Dat rum was Joe Frank’s ; but I — ” 

The Christian captain did not stop to hear more. He gave the 
negro’s head a thump upon the deck, and shouted to the mate,— 


64 


A whaleman’s adventukes. 


“ Bring that ’ere Portuguese aft.” 

Joe Frank was asleep in the forecastle, and dreaming of the 
little plot of land which he expected to own some day. He 
was awakened by a rough hand taking him by the nape of 
the neck, and dragging him out of his berth, and from thenca 
on deck. 

“ What dis for? ” asked the man, a little wildly. 

“ Never you mind what it is for,” was the unsatisfactory an* 
swer which the mate returned. 

Joe Frank was hurried aft, and by the time he was confronted 
with the skipper, the cook had gained his feet. 

“ What is dis all for? ” asked Joe Frank. 

“ Silence, you Portuguese rascal,” the captain replied. “ Don’t 
you go for to speak till I tells yer to. What did you give that 
nigger rum for?” he asked. 

“ Me no gib ’em rum, sar,” the man replied, with a look of 
astonishment. 

“ Don’t you tell me you didn’t, when I know you did.” 

“ Me no gib ’em — ” * 

The captain did not wait for the man to finish. He gave a 
jump, and caught the Portuguese by the neck, and shook him 
for a moment, and then, finding that such work was fatiguing, 
knocked him down and jumped upon him, landing heavily upoB 
the man’s breast ; and I thought had crushed his bones in. 

“ Now get up,” roared this Christian New Bedford skipper. 

“ Me can’t,” whined the poor fellow. 

“ Get up, I tell you ; ” and the boots were once more applied to 
the man’s ribs. 

The Portuguese arose with some difficulty, and stood trembling 
before the quarter-deck tyrant. 

‘‘There, didn’t I tell you you could?” the captain cried, tri- 
umphantly ; and then drew back his arm, and let his fist fall 
upon the unprotected face of the Portuguese, and he fell to the 
deck as though struck by lightning, and he didn’t move, either, 
for some minutes. 

“ Take this brute forward,” roared the captain, bestowing a 
kick upon the bleeding man ; and two of the men took the Portu- 
guese in their arms, and carried him to the forecastle, and poured 
buckets of water upon his head to revive him. 

“ Now, you black rascal, do you go into the galley, and don’l 



EH,” MR. SPADEM GKUXTED, “IT’S SOME OLD CRAFT ON FIRE.”— Page 65 




















> 


f 














I I 



4 

€p 



% 


t 


I 


» 



I 


I 


N 


« 




J 





» 


» 


t 



«■ 



I 


f 


t> 


* • 


4 


4 





*• • 




» 




. e 





« 





/ 





% 






» 

I 


4 


*4 


P 


4 


I 


» 


• I 



A 





I 


< 


^ % 

\ 


r 





% 


’ <> 



I 




« 





« 



4 


f 





; 4 * * 4 


••t 


JACK AND THE MATE. 


65 


let me hear of you agin, or of your getting drunk. I can sing 
all the hymns that’s wanted on board this ’ere vessel.” 

The darky limped into his galley, and finished getting break- 
fast, but he was lame for two weeks. 


CHAPTER V. 

A LIGHT OFF OUR WEATHER BOW, AND WHAT CAME OF IT. 

One night, when it was my first watch on deck, and while ^ 
was pacing back and forth with Jack, I saw the sudden flash of a 
light about a point off our w^eather bow. The Sally was then 
close-hauled on the wind, and was making a prodigious attempt 
to move through the water ; but it was all froth, and no sul> 
stance. 

“ Jack,” I said, “ there’s a light ofi* our weather bow.” 

He looked in the direction indicated. 

“ That’s no light from the try-works,” he said. “ It’s too 
much of a glim for that. I’ll give the mate a hint, or he may 
swear that we don’t keep a lookout ; ” and going aft he informed 
Mr. Spadem of the fact. 

“ Eh,” he grunted ; “ it’s some old craft on fire ; ” and then he 
put his hands in his pockets, and commenced walking the decks as 
as though nothing more was to be done. 

“ Paps there may be humans on board,” Jack said. 

“ Well, what of it?” Mr. Spadem asked. 

“ Wal, paps they’d like to be saved,” my friend continued. 

“ Well, who’s to prevent ’em,” the mate inquired. 

“ I don’t know who’s to prevent ’em, sir,” replied Jack ; “ but 
I should like to have a hand in saving ’em, sir.” 

“ And bring a parcel of folks on board what will eat us out of 
house and home,” sneered the mate. 

“ I’ll give up part of my rations for ’em,” said the sailor. 

“ Well, I won’t, and I don’t want to hear any more about it,” 
cried the mate ; and as that was a hint for Jack to move forward 
he was about to do so, when the captain came on deck. 

5 


66 


A whaleman's adventures. 


“ What’s the matter?” the skipper asked. 

“ A light off the weather bow, sir,” returned the mate, wh« 
suddenly grew wonderful obsequious in the presence of the cap* 
tain. 

“ What is it ? ” 

“ A vessel burning, sir.” 

“ And why didn’t you let me know of it afore? Jist as like aa 
not we can pick up some sails and rigging aboard. We are not 
more than two miles from the fellow,” said the captain, “ and I 
think I’ll send a boat and see what there is on board.” 

“What boat shall I send?” asked the mate. 

“ Let Mr. Lance and his boat go,”* said the captain, after a 
pause. 

The second mate was on deck in an instant, dressed and ready 
for duty. 

“ Clear away the waist boat,” was the order ; and as half the 
crew belonging to that boat were below, and it was not desirable 
to disturb them, Jack and I sprang to obey the command. 

We cast off the gripes and falls, and then sang out to lower 
away. Jack at the bow tackle, and I at the after one. No sooner 
had the boat struck the water than half a dozen men threw them- 
selves over the rail for the purpose of manning it. 

“ Come out of that,” roared the mate. “ I only want five 
hands.” 

“ And there’s six here, sir,” Jack answered. 

“ Then the last man come out,” was the order. 

“ That means Rooney, sir, for he’s the last at everything ex- 
cepting the kid,” some one cried ; and there was a low laugh. 

“ Then come up here, Rooney,” said the second mate ; and 
Rooney went. 

“ Shove off! ” was the order. 

“Wait one moment,” cried the skipper, poking his head over 
the rail. “ If you find anything worth saving, make a raft, if you 
can, to put the things on. Til hist a light for yer to know where 
I am.” 

We dipped our oars into the water, and sent the boat flying over 
the long swells; and in a few minutes the Sally was lost. to our 
sight in the darkness of the night. 

We glanced over our shoulders, and saw ahead of us a largo 
ship, with fire raging forward, but with the after part uni^ijured. 


I MEET MISS JULIA. 


67 


The sight inspired us with renewed exertioQS ; we bent to our 
oars until the perspiration streamed down our faces in large drops ; 
and almost before we were prepared for it, the light of the burn- 
ing vessel fell upon the boat, and at the instant Mr. I/ance ex- 
claimed. — 

“ Give way, lads ; there’s some one on board. I can hear them 
call us.” 

Two more strokes of the oars, and we were alongside of a ship 
with painted ports, and a run as clean as a Baltimore schooner’s. 
The second mate climbed up the main chains, and I followed 
him. As w^e reached the monkey-rail, I saw that the crew of the 
ship were making efforts to hoist the launch from midships. Mr. 
Lance jumped on deck, and I followed him. 

“ In the name of God, where do you come from?” asked an 
elderly gentleman. 

“We came from a ship a short distance from here,” I an- 
swered ; for the second mate, with the feelings of a tar, had 
rushed to render what assistance he could to those who were 
working so hard with the boat. 

“ My dear boy ! ” exclaimed the old gentleman ; and he laid his 
hand most affectionately on my neck, as though to embrace me ; 
“ your presence is most welcome here, for now we shall be saved, 
and my child will not suffer the horrors of thirst and hunger’ in 
the boats.” 

“ O, no fear of that, sir,” I answered. “ We can find room 
for you on board the l^ally, where you will be well taken care of.” 

He embraced me most affectionately, and then seized my hand. 

“ Come,” he said, “ let us go and comfort my child with the 
joyful news of your arrival.” 

He led me towards the quarter-deck, and on the poop I found a 
young lady whose attention had been so much attracted by the 
fire, that she had not seen the boat which I came in. 

“ Julia,” he said, “ assistance ha§ arrived, and most unex- 
pectedly. This gentleman has come with a boat from a ship but 
a short distance off*.” 

As the father was speaking I took a survey of the lady, and I 
thought that she was nearly as pretty as my loved Jenny. She 
was about fourteen years of age, with dark hair and eyes, and a 
face that was so pleasant in its expression, that I wished she 
would give me the same reception that her father had, and pul 

6 


68 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


her arms around my neck ; but she didn’t, for she arose and tooX 
one of my hard, black paws in her delicate little hands, and 
pressed it so kindly, and looked at me so sweetly and sadly from 
those dark eyes of hers, that I am fearful I forgot Jenny, the old 
Sally, and everything except the lady before me. 

“ O, sir,” she said, “ you are an angel, and will have your re- 
ward for thus coming to our rescue.” 

“ I, for one, want no reward, except the consciousness of hav- 
ing assisted so beautiful a lady in distress,” I replied, removing 
my cap and bowing low before her, for the purpose of showing 
that I knew what politeness was. 

“ Surely, sir, you must be the captain of the ship which has 
hastened to our assistance,” the lady remarked. 

Just my luck. I had made an impression, and now it was 
to be effaced, if I told her that I was but a boy on board the 
Sally. 

“ No, marm, he ain’t the skipper ; but ef he lives long ’nough 
he will be one,” said a deep voice at my side, and Jack shoved 
his oar in. 

“ Yes, marm,” continued Jack, wdth a scrape of his foot, “ this 
youngster is my friend. He and me is chums, marm, and I am 
larnin* him a seaman’s duty, and in return he is lamin’ me how 
to write and read. We belongs to a bloody old blubber hunter, 
and how two sich likely chaps as I and Pepper come to be 
aboard of her, 1 don’t know.” 

The lady smiled at the earnestness of Jack, but her father had 
given me a keen look while Jack was spe’aking. He seemed to 
read my thoughts, for he said quickly, — 

“ To know how to command a ship, it is necessary to learn all 
the duties of a sailor’s life, and those duties can only be acquired 
by serving in the forecastle.” 

“ Bully for you,” cried Jack. “ That’s what I tells I’epper 
every dog-watch. But, then, what does sich a feller want to go 
to sea for, when he has got a daddy that could afford to feed him 
on plum duff every day in the week ? ” 

I did not wait to hear more. I ran towards the men who were 
at work on the long-boat, and left Jack to talk as he pleased. 

“ You know the young man’s father, then ? ” asked the old 
gentleman, as soon as I was gone. 

“ Lord bless you, sir, I don’t know him ; but then I can read, 



On the Burning Shir. Page 68. 





VJ-'" 


4 




r 


I 




% 


# 

I 


#• 


9 


I 


I 


f ^ 


* t 



/ 










% 


/ 

* 


f 






I 




% 


0 


t 



I 

f 


/ 


I 

f 



I 










L 




i 






4 


f 


4 






4 


^ 


1 




I 







» 

t 



1 

1 


f 



> 

♦ 

t 

M 

% 



I 





r* 


I 


TAKING TO THE BOATS. 


69 


and if Pepper didn’t run away from home, and a good home, too, 
I’m a sinner.” 

“ Pepper ! what a singular name,” said the lady. 

“ Wal, that ain’t Pepper’s name ; but we call him Pepper, ’cos 
it’s short.” 

Just at this instant the launch, which had been hoisted clear 
of the chocks, fell upon the monkey-rail with a crash, and the 
boat rolled over upon the deck, bottom up. The fire, which was 
running up the foremast, had burned the tackles which were 
fastened to the fore-yard-arm. 

“We must use the quarter-boats,” said the captain of the 
ship ; and he ordered them hauled alongside, for they had been 
towing astern. 

“ Let one of your boats start for the Sally with as many peo- 
ple as it can contain,” said Mr. Lance, addressing the captain. 
“ 1 will also send my boat with passengers, and in a few minutes 
it can return with the rest of the Sally’s boats.” 

“ It shall be done,” the captain said, promptly. “ I will re- 
main until every one leaves the ship.” 

“ And I will stay with you,” Mr. Lance replied. “ I may be 
of some use. Pepper ! ” he cried. 

“ Here I am, sir,” I answered. 

“ Get the boat alongside, and take the lady and gentleman and 
their baggage on board ; and tell Captain Bunker that more boats 
are wanted to save the rest of the people. Stay,” he continued, 
and lowering his voice, “ tell him that the ship is loaded with a 
rich cargo, and bound for the Sandwich Islands ; and that much 
of the stuff can be saved. Be lively now. ” 

“ Anything more, sir? ” I asked. 

“ No. If the captain should ask where I am, say that I am 
collecting what valuables I can.” 

In a few minutes I had the boat alongside, and then I lowered 
I wo or three trunks over the rail, and went to inform the old gen- 
tleman that we were ready. 

“ Come, Julia,” the father said ; “ we must not keep thessc 
good men waiting.” 

^‘But how am I to get into the boat? ” the lady asked. 

“ I have slung a pair of steps at the gangway,” I said. “ I 
will assist you.” 

“ I have no doubt of it, my lad,” the father remarked ; and hs 


70 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


gave his arm to the child, aud led her to the gangway, where 
the master of the ship was standing, giving orders. 

“ Captain Starboard, I hope we will meet again on board 
the stranger. I would remain with you, were it not for iiiy 
Julia.” 

“ Your place is not here, Mr. Cherington,” answered the mas* 
icr, calmly. “ Look after your child. She is of more value thau 
ship and cargo.” 

“ But not of so much value as the life of Captain Starboard, 
who has a wife and family,” the young girl said. 

Captain Starboard drew his hand across his eyes, and his lips 
quivered. 

“ God bless them,” he said. “ It will be a hard blow when 
they hear of this disaster.” 

“ But not when they know that you did all that human being 
could do to check the fire, and that you are safe,” Julia re- 
marked. 

The father assisted his child over the gangway, and then passed 
down the steps before her, holding ou to the man-ropes, so that 
she could not fall. The instant they gained the boat I joined 
them, and we shoved off and pulled for the Sally ; the quarter- 
boats belonging to the burning ship following in our wake, loaded 
with men and their clothes. We pulled slowly towards the Sally, 
for the purpose of allowing the quarter-boats to keep up with us, 
and while on our way, Mr. Cherington told me how the fire ot 
board the Sea Hawk caught, as near as he could imagine. 

“ We left Boston,” he said, “ some six weeks since, bound for 
the Sandwich Islands, where I have passed some fifteen years of 
my life in trade, having settled at Honolulu, first in the capacity 
^of a clerk, and afterwards commenced business on my own ac- 
count. This morning smoke was seen to issue from the fore hatcli. 
The hatches were removed, but such a dense volume of smoke 
burst forth, that they were put on again, aud secured, and we 
then commenced making preparations for extinguishing the fire 
by boring holes in the deck. At first we thought that we were 
likely to succeed ; but towards night the fire spread forward, and 
I saw that all hope was lost. Not so with Captain Starboard, 
however. He determined never to give up until the masts were 
on fire ; and that is the reason why the launch was not hoisted 
out in the early part of the evening, as I advised and requested. 


CAPTAIN BUNKER DISGUSTED. 


7J 


The captain feared that the men would neglect their duty, and 
leave the ship in the boats, if they were launched, although I did 
finally succeed in persuading him to put a few provisions in the 
quarter boats, and keep them astern, ready for use. The captain 
did not relax his exertions all day and all the evening ; but they 
were useless, as you see ; and now that noble ship must find a 
resting-place for her timbers on the bed of the ocean.’’ 

“ ’Tis what we must all expect,” said Jack. “ I don’t want 
anything better, arter I die, than a ten-pound shot at my feet, a 
roll in a hammock, and to sleep at the bottom of the ocean.'* 

Ah, that has been your education, my man,” Mr. Chering- 
ton said. “ But most people have a dread of such a burial, and 
I, for one, don’t like to think of it.” 

“ Don’t talk of such subjects, father,” the lady said, gently. 

“ I will not, my child,” he replied ; and then he turned to look 
at the burning ship. The flames were crawling up the foremast, 
and leaping from stay to lift, from brace to halyard, like serpents 
sporting on a tree ; and while we looked, the mast swayed to and 
fro, and then fell with a crash that sent the sparks flying heaven- 
ward, and then all was dark for a moment, and but for a moment, 
for we could see flames on the mainmast, which grew brighter as 
they were fed by the tarry and greasy topmast stays. We saw 
no time was to be lost in hastening back to the wreck. 

“ There’s the Sally, right ahead,” said Jack ; and in a few min- 
utes we were alongside. 

As the men shipped their oars the face of Captain Bunker was 
visible peering over the rail. 

“ What you got?” he asked. “Anything valuable?” 

Yes, sir, two human lives,” I answered. 

“ Where’s Mr. Lance?” the captain asked. 

“ He sent me on board with two passengers, sir, and wanted 
you to despatch the other boats as soon as possible.” 

I heard the skipper utter a growl, but the men managed to get 
a pair of steps over the side, and by their aid the lady was landed 
on the deck, followed by her father ; and as they reached the deck 
the Sea Hawk’s quarter-boats came alongside with eight or ten men 
and their baggage. This was not calculated to raise the spirits ol 
the captain. 

“ We shall be eaten up,” he muttered, “ and our vige ruined. 
Parn such luck.” 


72 


A whaleman's adventures. 


Mr, Cherington must have supposed that the captain was allud- 
ing to the burning ship, for he replied, — 

“ We have indeed had hard luck, but I trust that we shall 
bring good fortune to you and your ship. For the trouble which 
we put you to, I will pay handsomely, as I am well able to.” 

‘‘ O, don’t mention it,” cried the captain. “ I am sure I’m 
glad I’m here to assist you ; ” and then, fearful that he had com- 
mitted himself, he added, “ To be sure, I don’t know how my 
owners will feel about the matter. They are close men, and 
might w^ant something.” 

“ They shall be satisfied, sir,” Mr. Cherington said, with 
dignity. 

“ That’s enough betwixt friends, sir,” the captain cried. “ Please 
to walk into the cabin, sir, where the lady can find a seat. And 
perhaps she’d like something to eat and drink. Steward, make 
a pot of switchel, and put a plate of bread on the table.” 

I think that the fair Julia did not know what switchel was, 
for she made no objection to the suggestion of the captain, and 
all three were about to enter the cabin, when Mr. Cherington 
spoke. 

“ There are many things which might be saved, on board the 
Sea Hawk, if you would send your boats, captain.” 

“ They shall be lowered immediately, sir,” the skipper said. 
“ Clear them away, Mr. Spadem, and tell the second mate, who 
is on board, to be sure and get hold of some running rigging and 
a few spare sails. Be lively, or they may burn up.” 

“ Does he mean the crew, or the sails ? ” whispered Jack. 

“ You Pepper,” cried the mate, “ go back to the ship with the 
boat, and tell Mr. Lance to keep his eyes open for stores. 
Start yourself.” 

The boat’s crew did not wait for a second order. We pulled 
H'ith a wdl], for we saw that no time was to be lost, and when we 
arrived alongside I saw Mr. Lance standing on the rail, as though 
lie had been looking for us. 

“ What kept you so long. Pepper?” he asked. “ Didn’t you 
know that the fire overhead was trying our brains out ? ” 

“ The skipper don’t care for brains, sir,” answered Jack, who 
was spokesman on all occasions. “ He only wants rio'ginff and 
sails.” 

“ In God’s name give him what we have on deck,” exclaimed 
Captain Starboard. “ They are of no use to us.” 


THE PET DOG. 


73 


Let us first save your efiects and the dunnage of the men,” 
Mr. Lance said, dryly. “I don’t think they should be lost for 
the sake of a few yards of canvas or a few fathoms of rope.” 

“ The skipper is all ready for you,” said Jack, mounting to the 
deck. “ He has ordered a gallon of switchel to be made, and the 
bread barge to be filled. His heart has expanded like a grain of 
rice after a long soak in water.” 

Silence, sir,” cried Mr. Lance, sternly. “ Your tongue runs 
too fast.” 

“ I’ll clap a stopper on it, sir,” answered Jack. 

“ And keep it stoppered for the rest of the night. Now, then, 
('aptain Starboard,' let me have your chests and valuables passed 
down, for we have not much time to lose.” 

The captain would have remonstrated ; but as the chests of the 
master and mates were on deck, Mr. Lance seized upon them, and 
calling some men to his aid, commenced lowering them into the 
boat, and by the time the first one was landed the rest of the 
Sally’s boats were alongside. The men worked with a will. The 
fire was creeping down the masts and stays, and there was na 
telling liow soon the spars would fall, and crush us in their ruin. 
We had got all the chests into the boats, and some valuable arti- 
cles, when the second mate gave the order to embark. 

“ Whar’s the captain’s sails and rigging?” asked Jack. 

“We have no time for them ; my life is more valuable than a 
coil of rope,” the second mate answered. 

“ The skipper won’t think so,” muttered Jack. 

“ Shove off, lads, and pull ahead,” shouted Mr. Lance. “ Be 
lively, for there is no time to lose.” 

Our boat was just moving, when a shrill yelp was heard upon 
the deck of the burning vessel. 

“ Hello ! what is that?” the second mate asked. 

“ It is the girl’s dog. It is too late, poor brute,” Captain 
Starboard said. 

“ No time for dogs now,” Mr. Lance exclaimed. “ Pull ahead, 
and get your oars out ; ” for the men had paused for a moment, 
when they heard that a living animal was on deck. 

That moment’s pause decided my course. I thought how the 
fair Julia would mourn for her lost pet. As the boat was drawing 
ahead, I made a spring at the fore chains, and reached the chan- 
nel before Mr. Lance could open his mouth. 


74 


A whaleman's adventures.* 


“ Come back, you Pepper,” he roared. 

1 did not stop, but jumped on deck, and ran aft to the cabiOf 
and at the door I saw a King Charles spaniel, which was howling 
for its mistress most pitifully, and yet, owing to the fire, did not 
dare venture upon deck. As I advanced, the brute retreated into 
the cabin, which was now full of smoke, so that I could not see 
him ; yet a low whine which it uttered guided me, and I at last 
laid hands upon the animal, and rushed to the fore chains through 
a sheet of falling fire. 

“ Pepper ! ” I heard the second mate roar, just as I reached the 
rail. 

“ Ay, ay, sir ; here I am,* I answered. “ Shove off. All 
right. The dog is safe.” 

“ You’re a fool,” the second mate said, as the boat was pushed 
clear of the side. 

“ I suppose I am, sir, and for proof of it. Pm here,” I 
answered calmly. 

“ I think if the dog had belonged to me, the youngster would 
not have gone for it,” said Captain Starboard. “ Is it not so?” 

I love a dog,” I answered. 

“But you love a pretty girl more. Hey! how’s that?” the 
captain asked. 

I was silent, and was fondling the dog. 

“ There goes the mainmast,” cried the second mate. 

“It almost breaks my heart to see the ship thus destroyed,” 
muttered the captain, drawing his hand across his eyes, as though 
fearful of showing some signs of weakness. 

“ Give way, men,” Mr. Lance cried ; and we pulled for the 
Sally. 

As the boat started, the flames burst through the deck of tlie 
Sea Hawk, and raged more fiercely than ever ; and a sad 
eight it was to every one in the boat, to see so gallant a ship 
consumed by such a powerful foe. We pulled alongside in silence, 
and found that Captain Bunker was on deck with Mr. Cherington 
and his daughter. They had been watching the destruction of 
the Sea Hawk with such deep feelings of regret, that no words 
escaped them to show their grief. Bunker hastened towards the 
unfortunate captain, as I thought, to welcome him. I was mis- 
taken. He had more selflsh ideas than that. 

“Pm sorry for you,” he said; “but I tope you saved your 
chronometer, ’cos mine is not a reliable one.” 



“LET US FIRST SAVE TOUR EFFECTS, AND THE DUNNAGE OF THE MEN.”— 

Page 73. 





J?* 


4 


t 






. f 


i 



0 




I 



I 


» 


« 



4 


» 








« 


I 


1 


I 


e 

< 


• • 


y f 


I 


f 


I 




» 


4 


r I 




* 







« 




i 

9 

4 * • 

> -. 

4 




% 


I 


* 


I 




V 


4 




t 


- T ♦ f .-. 

.•■*.. I 


1*. ’ C'. ^ r'' ' ’ 

!mV V . • 7? ^ V* • 





% 


j' 



\ 0 

1 

r 

4 

41 






ft 







V 


> i 



« 


I 






A 


^ A. M4^. 


CAPTAIN bunker’s MISTAKE. 


75 


Captain Starboard looked at the man as though somewhat 
astonished. 

“ One of the men is holding it in the boat,” he said, at length. 

Captain Bunker rushed to the gangway in a hurry. 

“ Don’t jar that chronometer,” he shouted ; “I want to use it.” 

Just at that moment I was coming up the steps, with the dog 
under one arm, and the skipper thought I had the instrument. 

“ Here, Pepper, let me have it,” he said ; and he reached out 
his hands. 

I handed the animal towards him ; but the spaniel did not like 
such a transfer, and growled fiercely. 

“ What in Heaven’s name is that?” he asked, starting back 
in alarm. 

“ A dog, sir.” 

“ Pitch it overboard. I want no dogs here.” 

“ O, no ; don’t do that,” cried the young lady, hastening 
towards us. “ It’s my pet — my Romey. I would not have lost 
him for anything. O, how glad I am that you saved him ! ” 

“ O, if the dog belongs to you, I’ve no more to say,” the 
captain growled. “ I don’t like dogs, unless they is big ones, and 
bites the men when they won’t work.” 

“ O, Romey won’t bite any one,” the lady said. 

The captain turned away to question Mr. Lance respecting the 
amount of plunder which he had secured, and the lady and her 
pet were moving aft, when Mr. Cherington laid his hand softly 
upon his daughter’s arm. 

“ One moment, my child. Captain Starboard tells me that 
this young man perilled his life for the sake of the dog ; and he 
should be thanked for it.” 

She turned towards me, but I could not stand there and be 
thanked by a lady, when I felt that I was inferior to her in posi- 
tion, just at that time. I dodged around the mainmast, and went 
forward just as Jack was coming to find me. 

In the morning, the captain and Mr. Cherington made their 
appearance upon deck, and the father greeted his child most 
affectionately, and mutual inquiries were made respecting the 
manner in which the night had been passed, and then the skipper 
and the merchant walked aft. 

“ I don’t know what I shall do with all the folks on board.” 
Captain Bunker said, after a pause. “ I’m afeard my gruo wiD 
give out afore I can land all of ’em.” 


76 


A "whaleman’s adventures. 


“ There certainly should be no fear of starving o i board of a 
whaleship,” replied Mr. Cherington, “ and as far as the crew ol 
the Sea Hawk is concerned, you can land them at St. Catherine’s, 
or speak some ship homeward bound. They don’t want to 
double Cape Horn fo^ nothing, and I’m certain that Captain 
Starboard would like to return to Boston as soon as possible.” 

“ And what do you propose tc^ do?” asked the captain. 

“ If I can make a bargain with you to land my child and my- 
self at one of the Sandwich Islands, I will do so,” was the 
answer. “ I’m willing to pay a round sum to be set on shore at 
Honolulu.” 

“ How much? ” and the red eyes of the captain flashed. 

“ I will give you five hundred dollars.” 

“ It’s a bargain ; ” and Captain Bunker mentally calculated how 
much of the sum would come into his pocket. 

I must confess that the instant the bargain was closed I felt 
so elated, that I gave the wheel a turn, and up into the wind came 
the Sally, and her sails were nearly taken aback. Joy, I thought, 
is mine, for little Julia will remain on board until I am ready to 
leave the ship. 

“ You Pepper,” roared the captain, “ where are you going 
with the ship? Mind your eye, or I’ll jump at yer.” 

About a week after we had saved the crew of the Sea Hawk, a 
sail was raised ofi* our lee bow, standing to the north’ard. We 
supposed that it was some craft bound for the States, from 
Brazil, and so we edged away to speak to her, and see if we 
could put Captain Starboard and his men on board. While we 
were keeping off a couple of points, Mr. Lance came forward. 

“ Come, men,” he said, “ who wants to send letters home?” 

No one answered, excepting Will, and he dove into the fore- 
castle to scribble a letter to his mother. 

“ Come, Pepper,” the second mate said, in his usual friendly 
manner, “ your folks want to know what you are doing, and you 
had better write.” 

I was silent, although I felt a choking sensation in my throat. 

“ Come, boy, go below and write a good long letter to mother, 
who loves you, I have no doubt.” 

I made no answer ; but I was about ‘to turn away, when I 
looked up and saw that Mr. Cherington was regarding me most 
attentively. 


A LETTER FOR HOME. 


7 ? 


“ I am trying to get the youngster to write home to his 
friends,” said Mr. Lance ; “but he seems to thii k that he has 
been ill used in some way, and don’t want to.” 

“ I hope the young man has no such feeling as that. If he 
has, I am much mistaken in his face, for it does not look as 
though capable of neglecting a mother’s love,” Mr. Cherington 
replied. 

“ And you are not mistaken, sir, in that,” I answered. “ I 
love my mother dearly, and my father also, although we did i art 
in anger.” 

“And don’t your parents know where you are?” Mr. 
Cherington asked. 

“ I think not,” I answered. 

“ This is not the proper way of treating them, my lad,” he 
said, with a grave shake of his head. “ Go, my boy, and write 
them an affectionate letter ; and tell them that, with the blessing 
of God, you will return to them some day with a better heart.” 

“ My heart is good enough now,” I replied. 

“ Then the head is at fault, and I like that better. But go. 
You have no time to lose.” 

I went towards the forecastle, and as I did so, I heard Mr. 
Lance say, — 

“ He shouldn’t have tried his luck on board a whale ship. 
He’s a good boy, and I like him, but he don’t make a clean breast 
of his troubles.” 

I sat down by my chest, and wrote a letter to my father and 
mother, telling them where I was, and what I had done, and the 
reason for my course. I also told them of the few incidents that 
had transpired since I had shipped on board the Sally. I said that 
I was well, and almost contented, but that if I was at home I would 
no longer object to entering the counting-room of my father, and 
doing all that I could to promote his prosperity. Of my mother 
I asked a thousand pardons for the course which I had taken, and 
hoped that a few months would restore me to her arms. I folded 
my letter just as I heard the watch on deck backing the main- 
topsail. 

“Where’s your letter. Pepper ? ” cried the second mate from 
the deck 

“ One moment,” I answered ; and then directing it to my father, 
I ran up the steps, and found that we were lying within a cable’s 


78 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


length of the sliip Brandon, bound for Boston, from Rio, and that 
the captain of the vessel had agreed to take Captain Starboard 
and the crew of the Sea Hawk as passengers to Boston, the more 
willingly as the Brandon was short of men. 

“ Go and give your letter to the captain. Pepper,” the mate 
said. “ He is just about to close the mail-bag. Be lively.” 

“ Where is he?” 

“ In the cabin.” 

“ Perhaps he wouldn’t care to see me there,” I said. 

“ O, don’t bother with your ’haps.” 

I entered the cabin with the letter in my hand. Around tb.e 
table were seated the captain, Mr. Cherington, Mr. Starboard, 
and Julia. They were busy over some papers, and a letter-bag 
was lying before them. 

“ Well, Pepper, what is it? ” asked Captain Bunker, glancing 
up from his letters. 

“ I would like to send this letter home,” I answered. 

“Home! Have you got a home? ” he asked. “ Why, home 
is a fool to this place. Pitch the letter down here.” 

I laid the letter upon the table, and Mr. Cherington took it up, 
and looked at the subscription, and then at me, in surprise. 

“ What relation are you to Samuel Allspice? ” he asked. 

“ I am hik son, sir,” I answered. 

“ Is it possible? Julia, my dear, you recollect we spent sev- 
eral days at Mr. Allspice’s house, just after this young gentleman 
left home, and you remember what a search was made for him.” 

“ Why, surely, papa, this can’t be Charles?” 

“ That is my name,” I said, with a burning face. 

“ Why, your poor mother nearly went insane at your disap- 
pearance. You wild boy, what did induce you to leave such a 
pleasant home?” 

“ I hardly know,” I answered, lowering my eyes under the ear- 
nest gaze of Miss Julia. 

“ Well, who is the fellow? ” asked Captain Bunker. 

“Why, he is the only son of Mr. Samuel Allspice, one cf the 
most successful merchants of Boston.” 

“O, indeed,” grunted Captain Bunker. “Take a seat. 
Pepper.” 

“ Why, what makes you call him Pepper? ” asked Julia, with 
a smile. 


A CHANCE FOR HOME. 


79 


“ *Cos ^tis short, aud I thought it was his name,” replied the 
master. 

I did not take the seat that was proffered me, but stood near 
the cabin door. 

“ Allspice,” cried Captain Starboard ; “ why, I know Allspice 
He’s a friend of mine. He’s one of the salts of the earth. That 
youngster is his only child. This is no place for him. Come, 
Bunker, let him go home with me. You shan’t lose by it. I’ll 
warrant you.” 

Had it not been for Julia, how my heart would have leaped at 
such a suggestion, and how I should have prayed for deliverance 
from the Sally and the bondage under which I suffered. But my 
doubts were soon removed, for Captain Bunker spoke. 

“ I can’t spare any of my crew,” he said. “ I’d do a favor for 
Allspice as quick as I would for another man, but you see I must 
look after my owner’s interest.” 

The old fox was waiting for an offer for my release. 

“ Come, let the boy go home with me,” said Starboard. “ I’ll 
gee that you are paid for it when you get back.” 

“ If my voice has any influence,” said Mr. Cherington, “ I 
should certainly say, let him go by all means. He is an only 
child. Think of that. Captain Bunker.” 

I don’t know how they would have decided the question, but I 
thought that Julia looked a little sober at the prospect of a sepa 
ration, and that made me firm and determined to remain. 

‘‘ I have shipped for the voyage,” I said, “ and I think that I 
will stay on board. I want to see the world, and I don’t suppoH*^ 
that I shall have a better chance.” 

I thought that Captain Bunker’s face lengthened, and iha< 
Julia’s face brightened. 

“ O, Romey,” cried the enthusiastic girl, “you are not to los« 
your friend, after all ; ” and she pressed the dog’s head to her bosom, 
and rewarded me with a smile which made my heart beat 
most wildly. 

“ Julia ! ” said the father, in a tone of reproof. 

Captain Starboard smiled. The old salt read my heart as 
though it were an open book. 

“ After all,” he said, “ I think that it will be best to let the 
youngster remain. He may as well sow his wild oats on board a 
whale ship as to sow them on land. You’d better take him aft, 

7 


80 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


Bunker, and let him have what clothes he wants from the slop- 
chest, and send the bill to his father. If he don’t pay it, I will." 

This was a proposition that suited me, for if I lived in the 
cabin, I could see and speak with Julia every day. But if I left 
the forecastle, the crew would no longer respect me, and I should 
have to give up the company of Jack, Jake, and Will. I confess 
lhat I liked the lady more than all three, but I wanted to stand 
well with the crew. 

“ I s’pose I might take the lad aft,” Captain Bunker remarked, 
after a pause. 

“ But I don’t want to come,” I said ; “ I had rather stay where 
I am for the present.” 

Julia’s eyes looked a little reproachful, as I thought. 

“ Perhaps the lad is right, after all,” said Mr. Cherington. 
“ He wants to be independent and free in the forecastle, and he 
could not be in the cabin.” 

“ Why, papa ! And stay in that place, where they smoke pipes 
all day, and night, too?” cried Julia. 

“ There are worse things in the world than a pipe, my dear, 
and I should not be surprised if Allspice used one himself 
sometimes.” 

The old gentleman had caught me, one morning, smoking a pipe 
on the forecastle, and enjoying it also. 

“ I don’t believe that Mr. Allspice would do such a thing,” 
Julia said. 

“ The boats are all ready, sir,” said Mr. Spadem, entering the 
cabin. “We have got the traps on board, and now they are wait- 
ing for the passengers.” 

“We will be ready in a moment,” replied Captain Starboard, 
and the mate, after looking at me in astonishment, not knowing 
why I was detained in the cabin, went on deck. 

“ I shall take charge of your letter. Allspice,” Captain Star- 
board said, “ and hand it to your father as soon as I arrive. Be a 
good boy, and you will find that salt water wmn’t hurt you any.” 

This seemed to close the conference, and I w^ent on deck ; but I 
almost regretted my resolution to remain, when I saw the neat 
merchant, ship lying within a cable’s length of us, freshly painted, 
and looking as trim as a man-of-war. Presently the party came 
from the cabin and walked to the gangway, and Miss Julia with 
them. Captain Starboard started to enter the boat, but stopped 
and looked around. 


O, WHAT A CHANGE. 


81 


. “ Come here, Allspice,” he said ; “ I must si ake hands with 
}:ou before I go.” 

The crew looked and wondered, while I went up to the 
captain. 

“ There is time for you yet to think of going home,” he cried. 
“ Will you come? ” 

I looked at Julia, and shook my head. 

“It is all right, my boy,” he said in a whisper. “ I don’t 
blame your choice, but I shouldn’t care about staying here if ) 
could help it. Take care of yourself, and I hope that your fathet 
will have a daughter-in-law before he knows it.” 

He squeezed my hand, smiled, and was gone. 

Some of our men jumped into the rigging and cheered, and the 
crew of the merchant ship answered it, and then our boats 
returned and were hoisted upj and the two ships kept on their 
separate courses. 

“ Send Pepper aft,” I heard the mate cry from amidships. 

I went aft, and there I found Captain Bunker, who received 
me with a sweet smile. 

“Pepper,” he said, “I don’t think that you’ve got clothes 
enough. I’ve opened the slop-chest, and you can take what you 
like by just giving me a bill on your father.” 

I followed Bunker into the cabin, and selected such stutF as I 
really needed, and then gave a bill upon my father for some forty 
or fifty dollars. I carried my purchases forw’ard, and was envied 
by those whose credit was not so good ; but all wondered how it 
was that I had so suddenly grown into favor, and the wonder was 
still more increased when the mate called out to me in the 
afternoon, — 

“ You Pepper, go and slush down the main-topmast, and do it 
well, or I’ll take the skin off your back.” 

“ Mr. Spadem,” said the captain, with an air of dignity, “ don’t 
put Pepper to such jobs as that ’ere. Let some one else do ’em.” 

“ O, very well, sir,” was the answer ; and the mate looked a 
little curious. 

“ Mr. Spadem,” said the captain, “ Pepper’s father is one of 
the richest men in Boston. He’s worth a million. We discovered 
it by accident.” 

“ Thunder I ” cried the mate. “ I allers thought Pepper was a 
little better than the general run of boys, he is so smart and bright.” 


82 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I offered to take him aft, and he won’t come,” continaed the 
master. 

“ Ah, that lad wants to be a sailor. I can see it in him,” cried 
the mate, who only that morning had called mo a “ swab,” be- 
cause I had not performed a piece of work to suit him. 

“I shall look arter him, and see that he wants for nothing, and 
you had better keep an eye on him, Spadem, and don’t be hard 
on him, if you please.” 

“ O, no, sir. I took a shine to the lad the fust day he came cn 
board.” 

The mate told the second mate, the second mate told the third, 
the third told the boat-steerers, and the boat-steerers told the men 
I instantly became a lad of importance on board, and instead of 
being called to slush down the masts, or tar down the backstays, 
was allowed the most dainty of jobs', and could stand leaning 
against the foremast w'ith my hands in my pockets, an hour at a 
time, and there was no one to haze me for it. To be sure, Mr. 
Lance treated me just as he always had done, in a kind, fatherly 
manner, and made no allusion to my position at home. He was 
too much of a man to do that ; and, faith, when he wanted a job 
done, and I was on deck, he would call on me to do it just the 
same as ever. 

My old friends. Jack, Jake, and Will, stuck as close to me as 
ever. They were not in the least envious of my good fortune in 
escaping from the dirty work on board a whaler, and when they 
heard that I had refused to leave the forecastle for the cabin, they 
chronicled it as a triumph of my good sense. 


CHAPTER VI. 

.UOLLIN& DOWN TO HONOLULU. — A PROPOSITION AND THE RESULT. 

After many days of battling with fierce gales and terrible cold 
and sleet, we passed Cape Horn and its dangers, and at length, to 
our joy, caught the trade-winds, and they blew us towards Hono- 
lulu, at a rate of six knots per hour, which was fair sailing for the 


A DELICATE NEGOTIATION. 


Sally. We raised several school of sperm whale, and managed 
to secure one fish ; but as I have already shown how whales are 
captured when they fight hard, there would be no pleasure in de- 
scribing the taking of a whale that submitted to its fate without a 
single struggle. At the time the boats were lowered, when we were 
fortunate in securing a prize. Miss Julia was on deck, and mani- 
fested some signs of uneasiness ; and as I happened to be near her 
when the order was given to clear away the boats, she spoke to me. 

“ I hope you are not going,” she said. 

“ O, but I am,” I answered. 

“You will get killed, and then what will your mother say?” 
she continued. 

“ O, there is not much danger,” I answered. 

“ O, but there is ; and you ought not to go. There’s enough 
without you.” 

“ But they have mothers also,” I answered. 

“ Yes, I suppose so ; but then you kuow you are different from 
them ; ” and Julia looked as though she meant what she said. 

As we neared the Sandwich Islands she grew more friendly, 
and even expressed a hope that I would receive ray discharge 
and be allowed to reside at Honolulu, a place which she had not 
seen for five years, as when a mere child, she had been sent 
to Mr. Cherington’s friends, in Massachusetts, for the purpose 
of receiving a thorough education, or such a one as young ladies 
generally receive. 

The evening before we made land I had a conversation with 
Mr. Cherington on the subject that interested me so much. 

“ I have bad news for you, Charles,” he said. “ Captain Bunker 
is firm in his refusal to allow you to leave the ship, unless his 
terms are agreed to. I have offered him two hundred dollars, to 
be paid in supplying the ship with refreshments ; but he rejects it. 
It is hard, and far from just ; but I am powerless to help you v n 
less you feel willing to sign an order on your father for five hundred 
dollars. I do not advise you to, but you can act as you please.” 

“ I will liot sign the order,” I said, firmly ; “ not if Captain 
Bunker was starving for the money. Make no more offers. I 
would not give him one hundred dollars to release me.” 

“ You know your own mind best,” was the reply. “ In all your 
undertakings I wish you success for your sake and your father’s.” 

He pressed my hand in a fatherly manner, and left me, and I 
returned to the forecastle 


84 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


The next morning at daylight we found ourselves close in land, 
and very pleasant it looked, covered as it was with rich verdure 
and stately cocoa-nut trees ; and in each valley that we sailed past, 
a cluster of huts could be seen, with children sporting in front of 
them, and the male portion of the community lolling under trees, 
or else bathing in the surf, which rolled and tumbled on the 
beach, leaving a white line of foam as far as the eye could 
extend. 

At length we rounded a point of land, and braced up our yards ; 
and then we felt the breeze more sensibly, and the Sally laid over 
to it with her head pointing for Honolulu, and the tall lighthouse, 
surrounded by palm trees, that marked the harbor. 

“ Are we to anchor? ” I asked of Mr. Lance. 

“ No ; we are to lay off and on for a few days, and get a few 
supplies, and then for a long cruise for sperm whale.” 

Here was another hard blow, which made me feel as though fate 
was against me. If we did not come to anchor, I knew that 
Captain Bunker would not permit me to go on shore, for fear 
I should leave the ship in a hurry. While I was thinking of 
these things, Mr. Cherington, whose chests and trunks were all 
on deck, called me aft. 

“ Charles,” he said, “ in a few*^ minutes we shall bid you fare- 
well. I have asked Captain Bunker to let you go on shore with 
us ; but he has refused, as I feared he would. I shall keep him 
on shore to-night, and endeavor to soften him. I will send you a 
few things on board when the boat returns, and if we never meet 
again, think of me sometimes.” 

He pressed my hand, and then led me to Julia, who was stand- 
ing near the mainmast, waiting to speak with me. 

“ I am almost ready to cry with vexation,” she said, “ at the 
thought of your not being able to go on shore with us.' I have 
been planning such delightful times that I can’t bear to think of 
disappointment.” 

I could only express by my looks how bad I really felt. I did 
uot dare to trust my voice, for I knew that it would fail me. 

“ I’ll tell you what to do,” Julia whispered, putting her" head 
close to mine-; “ if I was you, I would run off. I would not 
stay here. Captain Bunker is a selfish, unfeeling man, and I 
have a good mind to tell him so. There ! ” 

I was about to turn away and go forward, and hide myself 



V 



LOOKING TO THE FUTURE. 


85 


where I could shed tears in solitude, when Julia laid her hand 
upon my arm, and asked, — 

“You will run away — won’t you, Charley?” 

“ Hush, child,” said her father ; “ you must not talk that way 
to him. It is wrong to advise any one to desert from a vessel. 
There is disgrace attached to it.” 

“ But you know that you did the same thing, many years ago, 
father,” Julia said with a smile. 

The lather looked annoyed, and commenced an examination 
of his baggage. My eyes fell upon a case of liquor which he 
had brought from the Sea Hawk, and it struck me that I could 
make use of it most advantageously- 

“ Will you give me that? ” I asked. 

“ Why, you don’t drink liquor — do you ? ” the young lady cried. 

“ 2 ^ 0 , I want it for a particular object.” 

Mr. Cherington looked at me for a moment, and then he said 
in a low tone, — 

“ Take it, but make good use of it ; and I think you will.” 

I seized the case, and watching my opportunity, deposited it in 
the forecastle, where no one could find it readily. Then I re- 
turned to the deck just as the order was given to back the main- 
topsail, for we were within a mile of the snug harbor of Hono- 
lulu, and could see the stars and stripes fiying from the peaks and 
masts of vessels at anchor ; while numerous canoes, with Sand- 
wich Islanders in them, were paddling around the shipping, and 
some of them started towards the Sally. - 

“ We don’t want any canoes alongside,” cried Captain Bunker 
to the mate ; and that worthy officer said, — 

“ Ay, ay, sir,” but looked disappointed, nevertheless. 

The captain’s boat was lowered ; but a crew of Portuguese were 
selected, for the skipper supposed that they would not desert as 
lou» as there was oil on board ; and in this he was correct. 

Mr. Cherington’s baggage was lowered into the boat, and then 
Miss Julia shook hands with me, dried her eyes with her hand- 
kerchief, attempted to speak, but failed, and was then landed in 
the boat. 

“ Good by,” said Mr. Cherington ; and he shook hands with 
me, with a moistened eye. 

“ You’d better go with us, Pepper,” said Captain Bunker, as 
he went over the rail. 


66 


k whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I should be pleased to, sir.” 

“ It remains with you.” 

“ I kuow it, sir ; but I don’t wish to embarrass my lather. It 
would be wrong.” 

The captain did not say another word. He went over the side 
with a frown upon his brow, aird the boat shoved oflF, Julia wav- 
ing her handkerchief and applying it to her eyes alternately. 

Even the men felt sorry to see her leave the ship, and some of 
them sprang upon the rail, and gave three hearty cheers, for 
which they were sworn at by Mr. Spadem, who had no feeling, 
and thought that others were like himself. 

At length our boat was seen returning from the shore, filled with 
vegetables and fruit ; and we speculated whether the captain had 
opened his heart, or Mr. Cherington had made us a gift. The 
doubt was soon solved, for the men handed the mate a letter from 
our passenger, and in it he said he desired all hands should 
share in what he had sent on board. I also received a note from 
Mr. Cherington, and in it was some curious advice. He wrote : — 

“ I don’t approve of your contemplated expedition ; but I will sup- 
pose that you have started. If you should land at Honolulu, the 
government w^ould feel bound to return you to the ship. If you 
should manage to reach the south part of the island, you would find 
plenty of villages and a simple people, who would make no ob- 
jections to your lauding and living in their midst ; but your life 
would be one of idleness for many weeks. So I cannot recom- 
mend such a course, for Idleness is the mother of Sin. What- 
ever you do, think well beforehand, and be sure and destroy this 
letter. Julia sends her love. The poor child feels really homesick 
at leaving the ship. I wish that you were here to dine with us. 
Captain Bunker will stop all night, and will sail for the sp«rm 
whaling ground to-morrow. I send you a few articles of fruit, 
and to-morrow will send more.” 

I tore the letter into a thousand pieces, and threw them over- 
board. The fruit consisted of baskets of oranges, bunches of 
bananas, some tomatoes, a box of grapes, and a lot of eggs. 

“Well, Pepper, your friends don’t forget you,” said Mr. 
Spadem, when my presents were paraded on deck ; and I m/ist 
confess that I felt a little proud of them. 

No, sir ; and I trust you will take a portion.” 

“ No objections to tha% Pepper ; ” and I gave him a fair sharo 


PREPARATIONS FOR ESCAPE, 


87 


of t!ie fruit, and carried the rest forward, and made a dividend 
with the crew. 

About eight o’clock I commenced my preparations for an es- 
cape, although I had not said one word to those whom I was 
anxious should accompany me 1 took two flasks of brandy from 
the case Mr. Cheriugton had given me, and carried them aft, 
where I met Mr. Spadem, who was just thinking of “ turning in.” 

“ Well, Pepper, what is it?” he asked. 

“ I’ve got a little present for you and the rest of the ofiicers,” 
1 said. “ I didn’t know but you would like to drink to ‘sweet- 
hearts and wives’ to-night ; so I’ve brought you a couple of bot- 
tles of brandy.” 

“ You have ! ” and he reached out his hand for them eagerly, 
as I knew that he would, for Mr. Spadem was rather fond cf a 
glass, when it didn’t cost him anything. 

He took the liquor and went into the cabin, and in a few min- 
utes I heard the mates seated around the table and drinking with 
refreshing rapidity. 

Then I went forward, and found Jack and Jake on the top- 
gallant forecastle, whispering together. 

“ What’s going on. Pepper?” Jack asked. 

“ I’ll tell you,” I answered ; “ I’m going to leave the ship to- 
night.” 

“ I go too, sure,” said Jake. “ Dat what we just talk about.” 

“ Silence, you snow-ball,” cried the white man. “ Let’s hear 
his plans afore we say anything about what we’ll do.” 

“ Go ahead. Pepper. Let’s hear ’em,” said Jake. 

“ At eight bells, or after, when it’s our watch on deck, we’ll 
lower the third mate’s boat, and start for the shore. By daylight 
we can be out of sight.” 

“ But what’s to be done with the boat-steerer, and the rest of 
the watch ? ” 

“ Dose them with brandy until they are quiet.” 

“ 1 likes the idea,” said Jack. 

It may not be generally known to landsmen that in every whale- 
boat, when equipped for service, is a can of water, and a can ccn- 
taining bread, a lantern, candle, and matches, and we thought 
that with a few additional articles, we should have enough to last 
us for some days, even if we could get no food at the numerous 
villages on the south part of the island. We deemed it best to 


58 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


be on the safe side, however, and we collected a second can of 
water, a kid of beef, a bag of bread, the sail belonging to the 
boat, and then “ turned in,” knowing that we should be called, at 
eight bells, to stand our watch on deck. 

My excitement, however, was too great to permit me to sleep ; 
and 1 lay and listened to the striking of the bell until twelve 
o’clock, when I was called and went on deck, where Jack and 
Jake joined me, and in a few minutes Sam and a Portuguese 
made their appearance, and then the boat-steerer, “ Bushy,” who 
had charge of the watch, came on deck, yawning and rubbing his 
eyes. 

“ What do you want up here? ” asked Jack of the Portuguese. 
“ Go below and turn in. No one wants you. There’s nothing 
to do.” 

The Portuguese hardly knew what to do ; but Jack made a 
playful kick at him, and he went down the steps in a hurry, and 
we saw no more of him. 

Heave ahead,” whispered Jack. “ Bait Sam with a stiff 
horn, and then give Bushy a dose.” 

I went below and got a bottle from the case, and poured into a 
tin pot about half a pint of raw brandy, and then called Sam 
into the forecastle. 

“ I don’t want Jack to know that I’ve got the liquor,” I said, 
“ for he would want some. If I give you a drink, will you turn 
in, and not come on deck, so that he can smell your breath? ” 

“ Sartin. Here goes.” 

He put the tin pot to his lips ; and, as I expected, he did not 
take it away until its contents were nearly gone. He smacked 
his lips, and then retreated to his bunk ; and that was the last we 
saw of him that night. 

After seeing Sam disposed of, I took my bottle and went on 
deck, and at the scuttle I found Jack and Jake, both listening to 
’lear how I succeeded. 

“ Now try Bushy,” whispered Jack. “ He’ll take a pint at one 
Ewig, and never wink at it.” 

I v/ent aft, and found the boat-steerer leaning over the rail, 
gazing at the land, which was astern, and lighted up by numer- 
ous fires on the sides of the mountains. He looked up and saw 
who was near him, and then resumed his easy position. 

You must be dry,” I said. “ The officers in the cabin had 
some punch, and why shouldn’t you? ” 


LOWERING THE BOAT. 


89 


“ ’Cos I ain’t got it ; that is the reason why, Pepper,” Bushy 
said ; and he laughed a little. 

I held up the case bottle and shook it, and Bushy’s eyes 
opened to their fullest extent. - 

“Taste it ; ” I said. 

He put the bottle to his lips, and before he drew breath about 
half a pint of liquor was lost to this world forever. 

“ Ah, that is the best that I’ve had since I left New Bedford,” 
Bushy said. 

Try some more,” I replied ; and I handed him the bottle a 
second time, after making a faint show of drinking mysell. 

“ Well, I will. Now, this is kind of you, Pepper. I didn’t 
expect it. You and me will be chums hereafter ; and if you 
wants anything, come to me.” 

Once more the bottle was put to his mouth, and the fluid dis- 
appeared rapidly ; and then I induced him to take a seat on the 
hen-coop, and in a quarter of an hour he was inclined to go to 
sleep, yet continued talking and struggling against the feeling. I 
gave him one more dose, and that settled him. I stole to the 
cabin door, and listened. Every sleeper in the cabin seemed to 
be snoring. 

“ Put the sail in the boat,” I said. 

“ It’s in, and the grub with it. We flxed it while you was 
yarning with Bushy,” Jack said. 

“ Then you and Jake lower the boat, while I get in to unhook 
the tackles. An inch at a time, remember ; for we must not 
make any noise.” 

Two or three times Jack and Jake held on to the falls and 
ceased lowering for the purpose of listening, but no one seemed 
disturbed or awakened. At length the boat touched the water, 
and I unhooked the tackles ; and as I did so I heard Will’s voice 
on deck, and then my friend’s head was thrust over the rail. 

“ Charley,” he said in a whisper, “ I don’t think this is fair. 
You might have told me what you were going to do. I wouldn’t 
have peached.” 

“We can’t yarn here all night,” Jack said. “Go below, 
and don’t show your head on deck till morning. We is off; go no 
more noise.” 

“ Well, then, let me go with you,” pleaded Will. “I ain’t 
happy here, and I don’t want to stay.” 


90 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I hesitated, for I knew that Will was the support and hcpe of 
a widowed mother ; but before I could say a word, the boy waa 
in the boat, and Jack and Jake followed him. 

Shove off,” I said, in a whisper ; and the boat dropped astern, 
and the ship slowly forged ahead, and left us in her wake. 

“ Out with the paddles,” whispered Jack. 

We had five paddles in the boat, for the purpose of paddliug 
upon whales during calm weather, when the use of oars would 
have galled the animals. These we got out ; and keeping in the 
wake of the ship, w'e stole quietly towards the shore. For fifteen 
uinutes we worked hard, without speaking ; and then the hull of 
the Sally grew dim, and we stopped a moment to rest and get out 
our oars. 

“ There, they can’t see us now, or hear us,” said Jack. 

‘ What’s the next move ? ” 

He looked to me for advice. 

“We will head in shore, and then pull along the land till day- 
light. If we can find a good place to beach the boat, we’ll do so ; 
tnd keep quiet until night, when we can continue our journey un- 
til we reach the extreme south part of the island, wdiere we shall 

safe until the Sally leaves the coast.” 

“ Why not keep moving all day?” asked Will. 

“ Simply because the captain will inform the authorities at 
Honolulu that four of his men have escaped, and he will offer a 
reward for our capture.” 

“Well, I’s for Pepper’s plan; so out oars,” said Jack; and 
each of us took one and commenced pulling. 

“ I have suspected something of this for some time,” Will 
remarked. “ I laid in my bunk, Charley, and saw you dc^e Sam 
with .iquor, and I knew what it was for.” 

“ Did you put any of the stuff in the boat? ” asked Jack. 

“ Not a drop,” I answered. 

He sighed, and was silent for a moment. 

“ I’m glad of it,” he said, at length. “ I shouldn’t have been 
contented unless I had a swig at the' bottle, and one swig would 
liave been just ballast enough for a cargo. I’ll stick to water, 
and swear that it’s equal to rum.” 

We pulled on in silence for an hour ; and at last got under 
the land, and out of sight of the Sally. Then we changed our 
course, and pulled along the coast until daylight, when we began 


COOKING BREAKFAST. 


91 


to look about us for a safe place to land and remain during 
the day. 

We pulled in shore, and at length saw a small cove, formed 
a reef which extended some few fathoms from the land, and over 
which the surf broke with mournful murmurs, as though weary 
of its incessant labor. The beach was covered with white sand, 
and looked inviting after our long pull. Scarcely a ripple broke 
upDn it, and we determined to land there. As we pulled along 
we saw quite a number of fish around the rocks, and then Jake 
grinned, and held up a fish-line which he had in his pocket. 

“ You don’t cotch dis child widout a fish-line,” he said ; “ and 
ef I don’t take a mess of dem beauties, ’tis ’cos I don’t know how 
to get ’em ; ” and so earnest was he, that he begged we would wait 
for him one moment, while he tried his luck. Jake baited the 
hooks with a piece of salt pork, and threw them over the side of 
the boat. Before they had sunk near the bottom there was a rush 
towards them, and Jake hauled up two red-colored fish, of the 
cod species, each one weighing about a pound and a half. 

“ Told you so,” cried Jake. “ Dis nigger ain’t notched floun- 
ders in New Bedford for nothin’ ; ” and over went the hooks again, 
and with a like result ; and Jake grew insane with delight, and 
wanted to shout in triumph ; but we choked him into quietness, 
and after he caught about a dozen fish we would not wait any 
longer, and pulled for the shore. As we neared the beach, w'e 
saw that there was a narrow creek on the larboard side, which 
looked as though large enough to hold our boat, and conceal it 
entirely unless the cove was entered. In went our boat, and was 
secured to a tree ; and then we landed and climbed up the steep 
banks to see if there were any houses or huts near us. We 
searched till sunrise, and could find none ; but we did discover 
a small stream of water, as clear and cool as iced Cochituate, and 
W3 had a fresh-water wash before we returned to the boat. 

Then Jake put his skill into requisition. He produced a frying- 
pan, which he had stolen from the ship’s galley; and while one 
of us conimenced cleaning the fish, the negro built a fire, and 
soon had some salt pork frying, and after it was finished in went 
the fish ; and the prospect of breakfast was good, when Jack 
produced a sauce-pan and a box of ground coffee, all stolen from 
thj Sally. Will and myself ran to the spring for fresh water, 
and while on our way we discovered a banana tree, laden with 


92 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


ripe fruit. After breakfast we took our hatchets and cut down 
Borne trees and bushes and covered the boat with them, so that it 
could not be seen readily, even if any one should enter the cove. 
Then we lighted our pipes, and retired back into the country a 
short distance, and went to sleep under the shade of a cocoa-nut 
tree. I was awaked by hearing voices, speaking in kanaka 
dialect. I awakened my companions, and we crawled to a point 
of observation, and saw a canoe, containing half a dozen natives 
anchored just inside of the surf, fishing ; but one thing was cer- 
tain : they did not haul in piscatorial treasures as fast as Jake had 
done, and the negro noticed it, and commented on the same. 

“What dat fellow know ’bout kotching fish? Look at ’em 
jerk when ’em get a bite. Dat ain’t de way to fish. De boys in 
New Bedford all laugh if dose black fellows kotch flounders dat 
way. I. like to go and show ’em.” 

But we refused to allow him to move, and vve remained con- 
cealed, watching the movements of the natives for two hours, or 
more, when o-ne of the men pointed in the direction of Hon- 
olulu, and said something in a rapid tone, and then seizing their 
paddles, they started up the coast. 

We waited for some few minutes in our place of concealment, 
then heard the sound of oars ; and one of the Sally’s boats hove 
in sight with Captain Bunker in the stern-sheets. How cross 
he looked ! so much so that Will, who was lying by my side, 
fairly trembled and turned pale with apprehension. The skipper 
glanced suspiciously at the cove, and ordered his men to stop row- 
ing ; and when he spoke I saw that Mr. Spadem was with him, 
carrying a double-barrelled shot gun in his hand, as though he 
was out on a hunting excursion, as I had no doubt he v^as. 

“ That looks like a place where they would laud,” said the 
captain, his voice raised so that we could hear him above the 
roar of the surf. 

Mr Spadem glanced at the cove, and shook his head. 

“ No, sir, they wouldn’t land there, ’cos they’d expose the boat. 
£ don’t believe they came this way. They would be more likely 
to steer for Oahu. If they had come here, the fellers in that 
canoe would have seen ’em.” 

The captain remained silent for a moment, and then turned the 
head of the boat, and pulled towards Honolulu. We climbed a 
hill, and saw that there was no danger of Captain Bunker turning 


FRIGHTENED FEMALES. 


93 


back, and then cooked our dinner in high glee at our success, thus 
far, in avoiding our enemies. 

At dusk we again embarked in our boat, and as there was a 
fair wind, we set sail and steered along the coast, keeping well 
.uit at sea, to avoid sunken reefs and rocks. At daylight wf> 
found that we were at the extreme southern end of the island ; 
so we pulled in shore, and looked for a place to land. We saw 
no huts, and thought it best to beach the boat, and remain quiet 
for a few days. We picked out a good place, and landed, and then 
used our oars for rollers, and hauled the boat up high on tlie 
beach. Then we covered her with brushwood, and made it ap- 
pear as though it was some that had drifted upon the beach. After 
this; we lighted our fire, and had a substantial breakfast, and then 
retired into a cocoa-nut grove, where we went to sleep. 

We were awakened by voices; and starting up, I saw six 
females, natives of the island, near the grove, with baskets in 
their hands, filled with oranges and bananas. They were all 
young, too, with light-colored faces, long black hair, and bright 
eyes and white teeth. I went forward, and as their backs 
were towards me, I was within a few fathoms of them before they 
heard my steps. Then they looked around, but instead of rush- 
ing towards me and giving me a hearty welcome, as I had reason 
to expect, they uttered shrill screams, and fled like frightened 
deer, jumping over fallen trees and uneven ground as nimbly as 
though trained in a gymnasium for the express purpose of show- 
ing their agility ; and so much did they hurry, that they did not 
stop to take their baskets with them, and thus all the fruit which 
they had collected fell into our hands. I rejoined my companions 
with a mortified air ; and the rascals, instead of thanking me for 
attempting to open communication with the village, openly reviled 
me for failing to obtain a parley. 

“ It*s jist as I ’spected,” said Jack. “ You set a boy to do a 
thing, and he spiles it ” 

“ I should hab been de chile to talk wid ’em,” said Jake. “ If 
dey had seen dis nigger cornin’, dey wouldn’t hab run, ’cos I’s jist 
dere color, and dey think me one ob ’em.” 

“ Your hair, Jake, is rather curly for a kanaka,” cried Will. 

Jake ran his fingers through his wool, and acknowledged that 
it did kink a little ; but he accounted for it on the ground that he 
had not used a comb for a few days past. 

8 


94 


A WHALEMAN'S ADYL-NTURES. 


We were at the extreme southerly end of the island, and neaf 
some village — that was evident. The question was, would the 
natives make us prisoners and send us to Honolulu, or keep us? 
It would take a canoe two days to readi Honolulu, against wind 
and tide, and we rather thought that the Sally Avould not wait so 
long to hear from us.- Jack was in favor of launching the 
and starting for some other island ; but to that proposition Will 
and Jake were opposed, and I did not like it ; so we voted that 
down in short time. Jake proposed that we should go fishing, and 
fill the boat with fish, and offer them to the natives as a bribe ; but 
as there was only one line, and that Jake wanted to use, the plan 
w’^as not adopted, to the intense disgust of my colored friend, who 
retired from the conference, and went to sleep. We were about 
to do the same thing, and Avait for events, when, looking up, I saw 
some thirty natives, armed with clubs and hatchets, winding 
round the base of the hill, and advancing towards us ; and follow- 
ing them were about fiity women, all dressed alike, but not all 
young and handsome. 

Our first impression upon seeing the natives Avas to take to ou» 
heels ; for we could not help remembering that on some of tlie 
islands Avhite men had been eaten, and esteemed a luxury. But 1 
assured the men that I thought there Avas no danger, and that if 
any one was to be eaten it Avould be me, on account of my tender 
years. Therefore Ave maintained our position, and awaited the 
approach of the natives, Avho advanced in solemn silence, an old 
white-haired man at the head of the delegation ; and from the 
deference Avhich his followers paid him, I supposed that he was 
a chief. 

“ Look at dat old woman,” said Jake. “ She got her eye on~ 
(li,j child, and 1 tink dat she mean to eat me for sure.” 

Be quiet,” I said. “ The old man is going to speak.” 

The procession halted about eight fathoms from us. 

Ouri miti kanaka,'*^ said the chief. 

“ What in thunder does he mean by that? ” Jack cried. 

“ Speak English,” I said, advancing a feAv steps towards the 
chief. 

The chief consulted Avith one of his counsellors, and presently 
a young fellow stepped forward, and the people raised a murmur, 
as much as to say, “ Noav you Avill see something.” 

“ Say,” cried the young felloAv, Avith an oratorical fiourish of 
his hands and a smiling face. 


A CONFERENCE. 


95 


The crowd took up the cry, and all shouted, “ Say,” and then 
they laughed. People don’t laugh when they contemplate eating 
human beings. My hopes' of a peaceable settlement revived. 

“ Say,” shouted the young man, and then he stopped. 

“ Say,” repe .tei the natives, and crowded closer around us. 

- That makes twice you’ve said it,” muttered Jack. 

“ Say, wheve come, hey ? ” the young kanaka continued, and 
ills friends all shouted, “ Ha, ha — houri^ and then uod* 

ded tlieir heads numerous times. 

J pointed' in the direction of the water. The women clapped 
their hands. 

“ Say, when come? ” asked the interpreter. 

This morning,” I answered. 

I must have said something witty in those two words, for thft 
natives repeated them, with every variety of intonation, and 
then, forgetful of their fears, crowded around us without much 
ceremony. 

“ Say, what do?” said the interpreter. 

“ Stay here,” I answered. 

As soon as the young kanaka had repeated the words to the 
chief, and the latter to the people, there was an immense amount 
of talking. The old veteran dug his fist into the side of his in- 
terpreter, and the latter once more opened fire. 

“ Say, where boat?” he asked. 

I pointed to the beach, and the chief intimated that we would 
confer a favor if we would lead the way and show where the 
boat was concealed. I led the party, followed by the young 
ladies, who seemed to think that they had some claim upon me, in 
consequence of first discovery. We continued on until we reached 
the beach, and tore away the brush-wood which we had piled 
around the boat. Then there was a shout, and the old womca 
liouTcd louder than all the rest. 

Ugh,” grunted the chief ; and his eyes brightened as they fell 
u,';3n the hatchets, knives, and harpoons which the boat con- 
t'sined. I took a hatchet and knife, and handed them to the chief, 
end the old man spoke a few words to the interpreter. 

“ Say,” said the latter, “ this him?” pointing to the articles. 

Yes> all for him,” I replied. 

When this was known there went up a shout, and the young 
idies crowded around me. The chief slipped the hatchet in thi 


96 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


bosom of his shirt, and put the knife in a belt which he wore 
around his waist. The rest of tlie natives looked wishful ; so we 
gave to one a harpoon and to another a lance, until the whole stock 
was exhausted. One hatchet I kept, and a knife I gaye to the 
interpreter, which pleased him so intensely that he muttered his 
.hanks in such a mixture of broken English and kanaka lingo, that 
there was no understanding him. 

Tlien the chief pointed in the direction of the village, and the 
interpreter said, ‘‘ Come,” and we started, the women clustering 
around us and manifesting many tokens of kindness ; and the 
chief did not evince any desire to rebuke such conduct. A ten 
minutes’ walk brouglit us to the village, which contained about 
sixty huts, and were nestled in a valley that was surrounded by 
cocoa-nut trees, and orange and banana trees, the fruit on them 
hanging ripe, and large quantities on the ground, having dropped 
off, and were lying uncared for. Near each hut was a patch of 
cultivated land, on which were growing yams, potatoes, and other 
vegetables, and before each door was a brood of chickens and a 
few ducks. The houses were thatched to keep out the wet, and 
looked neat and comfortable. 

We went directly to the chief’s house ; the inside of which we 
found furnished with a raised platform, covered with a bullock’s 
hide, and seemed intended for a bedstead. Around the walls 
were spears, paddles, and sharks’ teeth, and also a few sperm 
whale teeth ; the latter evidently highly prized from the manner 
in which they were polished. There was no floor, but the earth 
was beaten smooth, and even polished, with constant use. There 
were no chairs, but, as a substitute, grass mats were spread in 
various parts of the room ; and to these the chief pointed, and 
motioued for us to make ourselves at home. We squatted down, 
and the natives followed suit, in the open air, however, as no one 
but a young lady, whose attentions I was disposed to suffer with- 
out rebuke, followed us into the house. The young girl lounged 
on the bed, and looked at us, and laughed, and then she said some- 
thing to the chief, and he laughed, and then we all laughed. TL 
interpreter suddenly made his appearance, and after a short con- 
fab, with the chief, asked, — 

“You eat?” 

And he placed his hands upon his stomach, and made his 
mouth move fearfully. 


mss LILLY IS INTRODUCED. 


97 


“By golly,” cried Jake, “he mean dat he like to eat us. 
Dat old man got his eye on me. But I’s tough, and he find out 
dat he better take de younger ones.” 

“ But you’ll be first,” I suggested. “ They always reserve the 
delicate ones for the last.” 

Jake’s eyes began to grow large. To add to the negro’s terrors, 
the chief, at that moment, laid his hand upon a spear, and looked 
unusually grave. 

“ Look^ahere,” cried the colored sailor; “ I don’t stand, dat. 
Isa ’Merican sailor, and "will fight like thunder afore I let you 
eat me.” 

“ Be quiet, you fool, and don’t cry out till you is roasting,” 
said Jack. 

“ It’s all berry well to say be quiet ; but I won’t be quiet when 
dey is calculating how much fat I’se got on my ribs.” 

If we had any doubts on the subject of cannibalism of tlie 
natives, they were happily dissipated by the entrance of two old 
women, who brought in stewed yams and fish, a boiled chicken, 
and a large basket of fruit ; and as the food was set before us, the 
chief intimated that we were to make a meal, and the outside 
barbarians laughed and encouraged us when they saw that we had 
good appetites ; but after we had finished our first course, the 
young lady — whom I had supposed to be the chief’s daughter, and 
whom I called “ Lilly,” not on account of her white skin, how- 
ever, but because she was tall and graceful — seated herself by 
my side, and pealed an orange for me, and insisted that I should 
eat it. I was not hungry, but I would have swallowed that 
orange if it had burst me. Then she stripped the skin from a 
banana, and ofiered me that ; and I took it, and squeezed her hand 
while her father was not looking. I think that I should have 
killed myself if Jack, who was a little jealous on account of my 
popularity, had not said, — 

“ They’re stuffing Pepper to get him fat. He’ll be the fust one 
tliey’ll eat.” 

I didn’t believe him, but still the remark made an impression 
upon me, and I refused to eat the next delicate bit of fruit which 
was offered by Lilly, much to her regret. 

She had a most bewitching method of tempting me with 
oranges, and smiling when I refused. I thought that she ap- 
peared to take pride in my acquaintance, and I am sure that I 


98 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


felt-proud of her notice; and for a while I forgot Julia, Jenny, 
home, and everything but the pleasure of leading a sort of vaga- 
bond life on the island, doing as I pleased, and accountable to no 
one. There was no need of wealth to find happiness where I 
was. The sea yielded up its treasures to supply the natives Avith 
food — on the land, fruit was in season through the year without 
cost or price. 

After the chief had seen that we were not inclined to e£i i 
more, he motioned for us to rise, and started for the dooi ; but 
Lilly stopped him, and spoke eagerly for a few seconds. I sa^v 
the chief cast his eyes upon me, and therefore I suppose that the 
conversation was regarding my welfare. He nodded his head, 
and called the interpreter to explain ; which that grinning individ- 
ual did in a brief manner. 

“ You, here,” he said, and intimated that I Avas to remain. 

My companions Avere motioned towards the door ; and as they 
went they had some few words of encouragement for me. 

“ Good by. Pepper,” they said. “If the old fellow eats you, Ave 
hope you’ll lay hard on his stomach, and give him the nightmare.” 

“ The same to you,” I responded ; and off they Avent, the chief 
leading and the croAA'd folloAving, as before. 

I felt a little lonely at thus being separated fimm-my compan- 
ions, but I rightly imagined that it Avas only to find them quarters 
during their stay in the village, and that no harm Avould come to - 
them or to me while Ave Avere apart. My friend Lilly remained 
behind, and intimated that I might lie on the frame and go to 
sleep if 1 Avished, and I liked the idea, for the heat began to grow 
oppressive. I filled my pipe, but before lighting it considered 
it would only be proper to express my gratitude to the young 
lady. As I kneAV no heathen methoid of doing so, 1 thought that 
I Avould try the civilized. Therefore, Avhile the young lady was 
watching my motions with much curiosity, I advanced, and took 
one of her little hands and kissed it before she could re 
cover from her supprise ; the next moment I got a clip on the ear 
that rather startled me ; and before I could account for it, the 
young lady ran from the house laughing, as though she had per- 
petrated a good joke, and knew hoAV to appreciate it. I lay down 
upon the bench and smoked, and went to sleep ; I dreamed that 
I had been elected chief of the village, that I had married Lilly, 
and was to be tattooed with all the ceremonies, as soon as a suffi- 


A LITTLE WALK. 


99 


cient quantity of ink and fish bones could be obtained. And 
upon that I awoke, and Lilly, soon after corning in, placed be- 
fore me a profusion of fruit tor breakfast. 

“Well, Lilly,’’ I said, taking her hand, and fearing that she 
would hit me with it every moment, “I’m exceedingly obliged to 
you for your kindness, and will do the same for you some day.” 

She did not understand me; but that was a minor drawback, 
for we soon learned the use of signs. As I felt much refreshed 
by my siesta, I arose and walked to the door; but no one was to 
be seen in the village, excepting two or three old women, who 
were making matting. 

“ Where have they all gone, Lilly?” I asked. 

She must have understood me, for she pointed inland. 

“Come, Lilly, let’s go and find them,” I said; and I gave her 
my hand, and like brother and sister we wandered off together, 
followed by halt a dozen dogs. We went through the village, 
and entered the woods, and followed a path which appeared to 
have been much used by the natives. It was sheltered from the 
sun by stately cocoa-nut trees, each one of which was disfigured bv 
notches cut in the trunks to enable the natives to climb them 
readily, and obtain the fruit when ripe, or while in that pulpy 
state which resembles ice-cream made of milk. Yet in spite of 
the mutilation of the tree, they seemed to flourish and look so 
stately that I stopped to examine them Lilly must have supposed 
that I was anxious to taste the fruit, for she made signs that she 
would procure some for me ; and then she put her little feet on 
the notches, and was about to ascend a tree, wdien I detained her. 
She pouted a little, and then gave me her hand again, and we 
walked on, perfectly contented with each other. Suddenly I was 
startled by hearing the most uproarious laughter, with shrill yells, 
and an immense amount of splashing. Lilly instantly became 
excited. Her eyes brightened, and the rich blood mounted to lier 
cheeks as if the small veins would burst. She hurried me along, 
and in a few minutes we came in sight of a small lake, wdth 
sandy shores, and fed by a waterfall, which gushed from between 
two rocks at the base of a high hill. In the water, and upon the 
shores of the lake, were all the young people of the village, boys 
and girls, men and women, diving, and plunging, a ad splashing 
around like mermaids, or nymphs. I was so much supprised that 
1 dropped Lilly’s hand, and gazed upon the scene before me in 


100 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


astonishment. On one of the rocks, near the falls, was seated tht 
old chief, gently chafing his skin with a cocoa-nut husk, and rins- 
ing off with water, which he dipped up in a cocoa-nut shell ; and 
while I was looking at him, the old chap grinned at me, and then 
rolled from the rock into the lake like a huge turtle from a log , 
and those standing on the shore also disappeared in the water, 
and some remained under it so long that I thought they had com- 
mitted suicide. But I was mistaken. All reappeared. Then I 
missed Lilly, and while I was wondering what had become of 
her, I heard a merry laugh, and saw, near where I stood, a 
light form skimming through the water, with scarce an effort, her 
long black hair trailing after her, and her arms glistening like 
burnished copper in the sunshine. It was Lilly, swimming so 
easy and graceful that I envied her power. I grew interested 
in the scene, and walked around the lake until I reached the 
rocks near the waterfall ; and there at my feet sported the grace- 
ful Lilly, laughing and blowing water at me, and shouting for 
me to join her. But I refused, and she pouted and spattered me, 
and then dove and disappeared from sight ; and when she came 
to the surface, she raised her arms towards me imploringly, and 
her face assumed an aspect of terror. 

“ Good Heavens,” I thought ; “ perhaps she has got the cramp, 
and will drown.” 

No one noticed her, so I shouted to the natives to go to her 
assistance ; but they laughed at me, and continued to spatter each 
other with water, and in the mean time Lilly seemed to be 
drowning. She stretched out her arms towards me, and appealed 
for help. I kicked off* my shoes, and off* the rock I went, head 
first ; but the instant I laid my hands upon Lilly, she slipped from 
my grasp, and down she went towards the bottom. I took a long 
breath and followed her ; but, although the water was clear, I 
could see nothing of her, so was compelled to come to the sur- 
face ; then I felt a hand laid upon my head, and I had just 
time to catch a view of Lilly’s face, when down I went again, 
the jade having rewarded my devotion by ducking me. She ha‘d 
shammed that she was drowning for the sake of getting me into 
the water. I can hardly understand how another person would 
have felt in my place, surrounded by some forty water nymphs, 
each one as clamorous to have a hand in ducking me ah Lilly 
herself. I know that I looked upon the matter as a stupendous 


A FROLIC IN THE WATER. 


101 


joke. I turned for the beach, when one of the amiable young 
ladies seized me by the feef, and down she went under water, and 
I with her. I kicked and freed myself from her grasp, and rose 
to the surface, and struck out for the shore. Then two girls 
ranged alongside, and intimated that I must put my arms aiound 
their necks, and that they would help me. As they looked seri- 
ous, I trusted them, and was willing to encourage their humanity ; 
but I had hardly put my arms around their necks than they sud- 
denly settled, and down I went with them. I must confess that, 
encumbered as I was with clothes, I began to feel tired, and de- 
sired no longer to contend with the swimming girls of the Sand- 
wich Islands, whose power of endurance in the water far exceed- 
ed mine. I struck out for the shore, and Lilly followed by my 
side. I crawled up the beach, and the natives received me with 
many good-natured grins, and one of them ran and brought my 
shoes and helped wring the water from my shirt and pants ; and 
then Lilly, whose toilet was soon made, motioned towards the 
village, and we walked in that direction. We went to Lilly’s 
home, where I changed my clothes, having taken the precaution 
to carry off with me a bag full of garments when I left the ship. 
Then I started to' look up my shipmates, whose absence I began 
to miss. 

“ Lilly,” I said, “ I want to see my shipmates. Where are 
they.” 

She shook her head, and showed her small, white teeth, and 
looked so wishful at not'being able to understand me that I com- 
menced explaining in pantomime what I meant ; and my gestures 
must have been expressive, for she took my hand and led me to 
the outskirts of the village, and pointed to a house which looked 
as though it had long been deserted. I walked up to it, and glanced 
in, and there saw my shipmates lying upon mats and smoking 
their pipes with an expression of contentment that showed they 
were suffering no great hardship. 

“ Hullo, Pepper ! they haven’t eaten you yet,” the men said, 
when they saw me enter alone, for Lilly remained outside. 

“ No, but they nearly drowned me,” I replied. 

I had to explain to them the scenes through which I had 
passed. 

“ You see, arter we left you,” said Jack, “ they conveyed us to 
this place, and said we mnsn’t leave it till we got orders from 


102 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Bome one, I don’t know who. They give us plenty of grub, and 
we liave sleep enough, but somehow*! should like liberty to go 
where I pleased, and not be cooped up here all day.” 

I cheered the boys, as well as I was able, promised to talk 
with the chief about their cohditiou, and then went home with 
Lilly, to whom I endeavored to explain what I wanted by signS; 
and I think that she understood them. We found the chief at 
home, squatting near his door and smoking a very short pipe, the 
bowl of which was carved by some native artist with much skill. 
The old man looked up and grunted when he saw me, but made 
no other sign of recognition or welcome. I lighted my pipe, and 
then sat down beside him, and as I did so I forced into his hand 
a plug of tobacco. As I expected, that made his face brighten, 
and he patted me on the shoulder, and said, — 

“ Twood,” which I think was intended for good. 

“ Chief,” I said, “ I want you to give my shipmates liberty. 
They have no desire to escape. They like your village too 
well.” 

“ Twood,” he repeated, and shook his head ; and thereupon I 
was compelled to explain by signs, and with Lilly’s aid he under- 
stood me, and intimated that he would think of the matter. 

At sundown an old woman, who seemed to act as housekeeper, 
brought us some supper, and we gathered round a calabash which 
contained it. It was a mixture of tomatoes, yam, and sweet po- 
tatoes, with pieces of fish, not cooked enough to suit my taste. 
Supper over, we lighted our pipes, and sat down at the door of the 
house, and smoked until dark, and then my host intimated that it 
was time to go to bed ; and without further ceremony he lay down 
on a pile of mats, pulled one over his shoulders, gave one or tAvo 
kicks, one or two grunts, and Avas asleep in less than five minutes. 

This seemed to be the signal that his household should follow 
hi§ example, for Lilly and the old woman who acted us house- 
keeper, withdrew to an adjoining hut. Left alone, I took my 
blankets, spread them on a mat beside the chief, and was soon 
fast asleep. 

Shortly after daylight, I felt the old chief pulling the blankets 
from my shoulders. I started up, confused for a moment, and 
vaguely imagining that it was Old Bunker, who had discovered 
me, and was about to satisfy his vengeance on my devoted per- 
son. 


AN ENEMY. 


103 


The chief’s household was soon gathered around the morning 
meal, which consisted of fish and fruit, the staple articles of 
diet on the island. 

That being over, Lilly commenced a merry dance around the 
room, until her gruff old father, who didn’t appreciate such an 
exhibition, threw a potato at her head. 

And Lilly picked up the esculent and hurled it back at her 
daddy, and it struck him on his grizzly head, and bounded off 
like an india rubber ball. 

Then the chief smiled, as though Lilly was a pet, and could do 
no wrong; and I laughed so heartily that the little beauty recom- 
menced her rotary movements; and only stopped when she was 
nearly breathless. 

Suddenly I heard a step, and looked up. Standing in the 
doorway was a native, tattooed upon face and nose, and as ugly 
a specimen of humanity as could be found in the village, not 
excepting the old women. 1 did not recollect seeing him the day 
before, and he looked as though he would like to make a lunch 
off me some day. 

'^Kamaka ! cried Lilly, in surprise, starting to her feet, and 
looking somewhat alarmed. 

“ Ugh,” he grunted, and he gazed at me and then at Lilly, as 
though wondering which he should kill and eat first. 

The chief continued smoking, and did not turn his head. 

While Kamaka was sulking, I talked with Lilly in the best 
kanaka that I could master, and was pleased to see that she re- 
sponded in a merry tone, and neglected Kamaka. He sat on a 
mat looking at us for a few minutes, and then walked 'off. 

After a long smoke the chief knocked the ashes from his pipe, 
arose, and then stalked in the direction of the lake which I had 
visited the day before. 

mz,’’ said Lilly, and held out her hand. 

She led me through the village, and we followed the route 
which her father had taken. 

When we returned home the antiquated specimen of woman- 
hood, who appeared to do the house-work for the chief, was just 
preparing our breakfast, which consisted of a dish similar to that 
we had for supper. 

The meal over, the chief lighted his pipe, and commenced 
smoking at the door. Finally the old fellow gave a grunt, and 
put away his pipe. He gravely arose, and took some fishing-lines 


104 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


from a peg, and was about to walk off, when I thought that 1 
would go also. Lilly followed me, and thus we moved through 
the village, past the place where my shipmates were confined, to 
the beach, where, in a narrow creek, floated the pride of the 
village, the canoe owned by the chief. 


A BIG BILL. 


105 


, CHAPTER Vn. 

A FISHING PARTY. THE OLD SALLY IN SIGHT. TO THE 

HILLS. 

We entered the canoe, the chief at the bow and Lilly at the 
stern, and with a flourish of the paddles, we left the shore and 
steered for a reef about half a mile from the island. For a few 
minutes I sat under the awning, and watched Lilly ply her paddle, 
which she managed so easily and gracefully that I was lost in 
astonishment at her proficiency. 

We paddled to the leeward of the reef, and dropped overboard 
a stone, secured by a grass rope, which served as an anchor. 
Here the chief lighted his pipe and threw over his line, and Lilly 
did the same. I was not much of a fisherman, but I determined 
to try my luck. We baited our hooks, and with lines made of 
grass by some native genius, threw them over and waited for a 
bite, and I liad the first, and gave vent to my satisfaction in ,a 
mild yell of triumph. 

‘•J/iZci,’’ said the old chief, with a frown, and made motions 
that 1 would frighten the fish unless I kept still. 

Of course I had so alarmed the fish with my noise that he made 
a sudden rush and escaped. But soon another took my hook and 
with a jerk I hauled in a noble fish, which weighed about three 
pounds. The chief uttered a word that must have meant “good,” 
for he hauled up and examined his bait, and then dropped his line 
overboard again, and waited for luck. I grew excited over my 
good fortune, and while hoping for another bite, I felt a tremen- 
dous one — as though a shark had swallowed hook and sinker. In 
an instant I was pulling at my line with all the eagerness of an 
amateur fisherman ; but imagine my surprise when my pet Lilly 
lay down in the bottom of the canoe, and laughed until her eyes 
shed tears. The jade had jerked my line, and made me suppose 
that I had hooked a fish. The chief suffered a grim smile to steal 
over his tattooed face, as he uttered his favorite word “miH; ” and 
then he closed his eyes, and waited for a bite. 

We fished foi an hour or two, and then Lilly tired of it, and J 


106 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


tired of it, and I lay down in the bottom of the canoe; and be- 
fore I knew it I was fast asleep. 

I was awakened by Lilly’s calling out and pulling my hair at 
the same time. 

“ Timi — timi ! ” she exclaimed ; and pointed up the coast. 

About a mile to the windward, coming down with square yards, 
was the old Sally, the most hateful object to me, at that time, that 
could hive appeared. I knew her by the many patches on her 
sails, by her iron-rusted sides, and the slovenly manner in which 
her sails were set. I made one boiinu lo the bows of the canoe, 
and commenced pulling up the stone which anchored us. 

“ said the chief, opening his eyes, and regarding me 

with astonishment. 

“ Miki or no miki,” I said, “ I’m going on sliore.” 

- “ JAVa,” he repeated, looking at his daughter with astonishment. 

I out with a paddle and commenced making for the nearest 
point of land. Still the old chief sat in the bow of his canoe, his 
line trailing in the water, and his eyes fixed upon me, too much 
astonished to speak. 

The ship would have to pass outside of the reef, where we had 
been fishing, before she could head for the village ; so T thought 
that I had time enough to reach the shore before I was overtaken, 
and dragged as a prisoner on board of the Sally. 

“ Lilly,” I said, “ if you have the slightest love for me, now is 
the time to show it.” 

She looked at me with her large black eyes. . Then she gazed 
at the ship, and appeared to compreliend my position. 

“ Kwi lei I ” slie exclaimed, and took a paddle and applied her- 
self to the task of assisting me with all her strength. And I 
desire my female readers to understand that Lilly, altliough sliglit 
and delicate-lookiug, was rather muscular in her arms, as I liad 
lound out when swimming. 

“ Kim hi ! ” she exclaimed to her father, who was still lost in 
astonishment, and did not know what to make of our actions. 

“ he repeated, mechanically, and then took up a paddle 

and aided us witli his skill. 

Over the water we went, much faster than I fiupposed the canoe 
could \ e urged ; but still the broadside of the old Sally was fear- 
fully distinct. 

A few minutes more and we were on the beach. 1 left the 


MAKE FOR THE WOODS. 


107 


fihief to secure the canoe, and then retreated to a grove of cocoa 
nut trees with Lilly, for the purpose of watching operations. 

The Sally rounded the reef, aud headed for the shore, and 
stood on until I saw that Captain Bunker was determined to land. 
I ran for the house, and on my way stopped to communicate infor- 
mation to my shipmates, who were all under cover, and stretched 
upon the floor, smoking and sleeping. 

“ Run, boys ! ” I shouted ; “ for the old Sally is close in shoie 
;i id Bunker is after us.” 

I think that Jake must have jumped at least ten feet, he was 
so frightened. 

“ O, golly ! ” he exclaimed ; “ dis nigger is a goner. Whar 
shall I go ? ” 

“ To the hills,” I cried. “ Make for tlie woods.” 

The men gathered up their blankets, and a few articles which 
they would want, and started for the woods. I saw them dis- 
appear, and then started for the chief s house, my friend Lilly 
keeping close to me all the time. Hurriedly I gathered up my 
blankets, pipe, and tobacco, and filled my pockets with oranges 
aud other fruit, which were abundant. Then Lilly took the lead, 
aud led me towards the lake where we had bathed. 

Past the lake we went at a rapid pace, and ascended a hill that 
commanded a fine vie'vv of the oceau. Then 1 looked back and 
saw the Sally still lying with her main-topsail to the mast, and a 
boat pulliug for the shore. 

“ Own,” said Lilly, laying her hand upon my arm and pointing 
to a higher hill, covered with a growth of timber. 

“Ah, Lilly, you don’t want me taken back to the ship, do 
you ? ” I asked. 

But the little coouette made no reply, only hurrying me on 
the faster. 

I grew sulky at her silence, and apparently failed to notice the 
many pretty arts which Lilly resorted to for the purpose of at- 
tracting my attention, and eliciting a smile from me. Suldenly 
her large black eyes, usually so full of merriment, met mine, and 
I saw they were filled with tears. 

^'Kimini oh mihiy' she muriiiured; and it meant, if I under- 
stood the language of eyes, ^AVhat have I done to offend you?” 

I was ashamed of my surly mood and told her I was not of- 
fended. Once more her eyes brightened and her face lighted 
up with smiles. A stately tree, with wide-spreading branches. 


108 


A whaleman’s abventures. 


stood near, and under it we sat down to rest, like weary pilgrims ; 
and then Lilly’s tongue commenced working with the rapidity of 
a windmill. She sang with a sweet voice native songs, full of 
fire at times, and melting with love and tenderness. Then she 
wove a chaplet, composed of leaves, for my head, and while I 
was. watching her busy fingers, she started up and listened, as 
though she heard some one approach. In an instant she was at 1115 
side, and motioning for me to fly for safety ; and then cautiously 
she led the way to a thicket, where we concealed ourselves. Hardly 
had we done so when I heard footsteps, and peering through the 
bushes, I saw the kanaka, who had called at the chief’s house the 
day before, and had looked upon me with such Avicked eyes. It was 
Kamaka, the tattooed rascal. He passed by us, peering into the 
bushes and under the trees, and every few paces stopping to listen. 
But at last he passed out of sight, and that was a relief to me as 
well as to Lilly. 

“ she whispered, with a frown upon her pretty brow, 

motioning in the direction of the native. 

I had learned enough of the kanaka language to know that 
that word meant “ bad.” 

“ If that fellow is a bad one, Lilly,” I said, “ we must keep out 
of his way until the Sally sails.” 

She looked earnestly at my face while I was speaking, as 
though to understand my meaning by the expression of my eyes. 
Suddenly she started to her feet, and, seizing my hand, made me 
arise. - 

“ Where are we going now? ” I asked, a little peevishly. 

She pointed with her hand in a direction different from that 
which-we came ; so up the mountain we commenced our ascent. 

After an immense amount of toil, we reached the top ; and then 
I was amply repaid by the view which was spread before me. 
On one side was the ocean, beating upon the beach. The Sally 
still lay off and on j but she now Ipoked like a bird reposing upon 
the water. Inland I could see rich valleys, with cattle feeding 
in them, and small streams meandering towards the ocean. 

For a few minutes I stood and gazed upon the scene before me, 
lost in admiration. But I was recalled to myself by Lilly, who 
touched me on the shoulder, and motioned me to follow her. Af- 
ter walking a few^ steps we came to the entrance of a cave, the 





LILLY.— Face ,^age 108. 


/ 






4 




r- r:- ♦ - 


I 

/• 


n • 




-TJ-v’ 

w 


\ ■ 


* ■*• * f: 


I 





• < 


« • » 


v\: 






•.; : 


% 


V 


A- ' ’ . ■ ^■■' ' 

r Cr > 4 , . . 


•'? 




i . > 


* ' i» 


« •* 


t. 


•; 



i*r *- ■ - ^;- 


; ' 4 *• 

* 


‘ f . •'■ 

» 


4. 

V * ^ 





\ >• 


.y .- 


■Tif *♦• '* 


•% M 

» 

\ ’ 




-..’v '1 


-rif w t 




X-C ./ 


^ 

V 


'V. • • 




,. I » 

* , - 


-.*• * ' 
> '* 


V 


't 




. 1 -.; . • /. ^ -.‘fir 

O '* iV^-. 


$ • 




- #4. • 

f 7 ^ 


« ■ 



» f^' * * ^ ■ *1 

'• / ■ • ■ * » f‘^ f ’J 


.»> 

r*^ 

4 


y’ 

> ' •• 


.i* 


, 4 . . .•^^ - 

». .• e • 

i,' j! •: I 




»« 

k 


• > 


. I.*v . 

“ c- * 


>. f 


•• 1 
- -i. 


i « 


» t 


• r 


.» 

^r* 


f . < 

% » -s , • 

‘ .1-^ 




_ « 


I - 

4 . ' 


V^r . 




-r i 


4,. 


^* . 1.- 


- 9 




• .‘k 








^ « 


t • 
% 


> « 


» . -..> 







f M ^ 


•-4 


-•V - • 


R 1 


jjf' 

ri:-^ 






« I 




“ii- 

f 4- 








ki'l 


^ ^ i - »-.T- 





■»_ « 


4 ' 




- j 


iiti 


•«. 

i r 


J.i •-. 




1 1 


MU 




v. 








IN THE CA.VE. 


109 


mouth of which had been concealed by some bushes, in a very 
careful manner, for what purpose I did not know. 

To show that I had nothing to fear, Lilly bent her head and 
entered the cave, and I followed her. It was large enough to hold 
a dozen people. The floor was covered with mats, to prevent 
dampness, and there were many spare ones rolled up in a corner. 
I was overjoyed at the sight of my quarters, and I almost wished 
that my shipmates were with me, for the sake of sharing them. 

But while I was thinking, Lilly was acting. She improvisated 
a broom from the bushes, which were thick near the cave, and 
then commenced sweeping out my quarters. I assisted as well as 
I was able, and when we had concluded our labors it was near 
sundown ; but still the Sally lay off the village. I saw that I 
would have to stop upon the mountain all night, and I prayed 
that my friends might have fled in the same direction I had, and 
join me, for it would be a lonesome place to pass a night. 

As the sun descended, I noticed that Lilly made preparations 
for going home. 

I tried to make her understand that I would be glad to have 
her send my shipmates along the paths we had come, if she met 
them on her way home. But my knowledge of kanaka was not 
very profound, and I doubted if she understood me, for she only 
smiled, held out her hand to say good-bye, and then was gone. 

When I was left alone, I set about gathering up what 
fruit I had, and carried it to the point which overlooked the vil- 
lage and the ocean, and there I ate my supper and smoked my 
pipe, until the sun had disappeared. Then, feeling lonely enough, 
I retired to the cave and lay down upon the mats, and while I 
w^as thinking of Lilly, I fell fast asleep, and when I awoke I heard 
her voice singing one of her favorite kanaka songs. I started 
up. It w’^as morning, but not sunrise. I left the cave in a hurry, 
and saw Lilly climbing up the mountain. 

As soon as she saw me she shouted out something in her dia- 
lect, and pointed towards the water. I looked, and not a sail 
was in sight. I clapped my hands with joy, and then rushed 
towards Lilly to salute her ; but she was in one of her coquet- 
tish moods, and avoided me easily, until she saw a frown gath- 
ering upon my brow ; and then she came up and laid her hand 
upon my shoulder, and patted my face, as though she knew that I 
was a spoiled boy, and must sometimes be petted. 


110 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES. 


I now discovered a young kanaka boy coming up the moun- 
tain, along the path Lilly had follower!. As he approached 
nearer, I saw he was perhaps a year or more younger than Lilly, 
and surprisingly like her in feature. 

I glanced at my companion inquiringly, and she must have 
understood the unspoken question, for she managed to explain 
that the newcomer was her brother Tami, who had just returned 
from a trip somewhere on the Island, which accounted for my 
not having met him 1 efore. 

He was a very bright, quick-witted youth, and ever after ac- 
companied us on our rambles. 

“Lilly,” I said, “has the ship gone ?” 

She nodded. 

“ Did they get any one ? ” I asked, holding up three fingers, to 
intimate that I meant my shipmates. 

“No,” she answered; and then she laughed and danced around 
me, and muttered some words, which I wished to understand for 
her sake. 

It was not long before we reached the base of the mountain, 
and then Lilly took my hand, and we started for the house of 
the chief, where the old man was seated, smoking his short, 
carved pipe. He looked up when he saw me approach, and a 
smile ruffled his face. 

“No catche ye ! ” 

I looked at him in astonishment, never expecting to hear so 
much English from his lips. 

“ So you can speak English?” I asked. 

“ Maliki,** was his answer. 

“ O, hang ‘ maliki,’ ” I said. “ Speak English, for I know you 
can.” 

But the old chief refused to open his lips, although I asked him 
a dozen questions. 

As soon as we had eaten breakfast I started off to find my 
shipmates. I was compelled to call upon Lilly, and ask her aid ; 
and after she understood my meaning, she led the way towards 
the woods once more. We continued on through cocoa-nut groves 
and over hills for some two miles, and at last Lilly pointed to 
some smoke which was curling in the air from the base of a hill. 
On we went, and at hngth I could hear the voices of my frienda 


A RETURN TO THE VILLAGE. 


Ill 


I listened, while they were discussing whether it was best to re- 
turn to the village. I suddenly shouted, — 

Here they are — seize the runaways ! ” 

Then I dashed towards the camp, and as I did so, I caught 
sight of Jack, Jake, and Will, running towards the bu.shes as 
though for life. 

The sight was a little too ludicrous for me to maintain my 
gravity, and I laughed ; but my shipmates did not stop or turn 
round at the sound. As I saw them plunge into the bushes, 1 
shouted to them to stop, as there was no one to fear. At length 
I saw Jake’s black face peering at me, and then the darky said, — 

“■ Darn dis nigger ef I didn’t tink it was old Bunker. Come 
back, boys. ’Tain’t nobody but Pepper. Ha, ha!. how dis child 
wan scared.” 

In a few minutes Jack and Will came in, and the former 
grumbled, as a matter of course. 

‘‘ Where’s the Sally ? ” asked Will. 

“ Gone, and I hope will never return,” I said. 

“ Good ! ” cried all three ; and then they told me that they had 
run for half an hour after leaving the village, the day before, and 
at length brought up where I found them. 

We returned to the village, Lilly close by my side. 

“ Now that the Sally has gone, what do you propose to do?” 
I asked of my shipmates, as we walked along. 

“ We’ll do what you do,” was the answer. 

“ But I shall remain in the village for the present,” I said. 

“ And so will we,” they cried. 

“Or a lifetime,” suggested Jake. “Jest give dis child plent); 
hohin’, and see ef he don’t stay contented.” 

“ Then you had better commence cooking your own food, and 
not be dependent upon the natives. If you catch more fish than 
you want «ome of the people will exchange vegetables with you 
for the surplus. In that manner you can live quite well.” 

“ Lord, hear de boy,” cried Jake. “ Any one tink dat he chief 
of de village.” 

“ If I am not, I shall be soon,” I answered, a little proudly. 

“Don’t you make a fool of yerself,” growled Jack. “Your 
folks won’t be ready to accept a kanaka wife for their son.” 

“ I don’t care,” I answered, somewhat sullenly. 

“Yes, you do care, Pepper. Only think what Miss Julia 
would say ! ” 


112 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I was silent. Lilly must have known that the conversation wai 
concerning her. She seemed to comprehend that the seaman was 
attempting to depreciate her, for she looked at him with a frown 
and a toss of her pretty head that did not betoken much friend- 
ship. 

“ Lord, how quick a woman is with her temper ! ” muttered the 
sailor. 

I did not care to hear the man’s remonstrances ; so lingered 
in the rear, and let my friends pass on to the village. No sooner 
were they out of sight than Lilly recovered all her gayety. 

We sat beneath the shade of a cocoa-nut tree, near a small 
stream of clear water, and rested and refreshed ourselves with 
the m’lk of a newly-plucked cocoa-nut, the bark of which I stripped 
off with a hatchet, which I carried by my side. Those who have 
never drank milk from a cocoa-nut just from a tree can form no 
idea of its goodness. It quenches thirst, gives tone to the stom- 
ach, and a pint is almost equal to a hearty meal. 

After Lilly and I had abated our thirst, I found the position 
too pleasant to leave in a hurry. A gentle breeze stirred the air 
but there was not a sound to be heard, excepting the murmur 
of a brook, that ran singing on its way towards the waterfall, 
which fed the lake where the natives bathed night and morning. 
At our feet was a soft carpet of green ; overhead was an un- 
clouded sky ; on each side of us high hills, covered with weaving 
trees, which perfumed the air with an odor like that of sandal- 
wood. Near us were orange trees bending beneath the weight 
of golden fruit, and others frosted with flowers, which had jus* 
burst from the buds, while the wind was scattering the blossoms 
over the grass, like pearls from the hands of some prodigal fairy. 

Taini and I sat by Lilly’s side, and she wove a wreath for me; 
but before she finished it, I was fast asleep; and when I 
awoke it was with a start, for Lilly had uttered a subdued cry of 
terror. I rubbed my eyes and started up, and standing before 
us was the tattooed Kamaka, the hideous kanaka, who seemed 
determined to follow our footsteps and watch our motions. 

“ What do you want here? ” I asked, a little fiercely. 

He smiled scornfully. 

“ Dis no. place for sailor-man,” the wretch said, speaking Eng- 
lish for the first time.' “ White man go away — no stay here 
longer. He get hurt.” 


A STRUGGLE WITH KAMAKA. 


119 


“ You dog, do you dare to threateu me ? ” I asked, advaucing 
towards him. 

“ White sailor-mau, go away,” he answered. 

“ I shall stay here as long as I please,” I replied. “ And 
if you follow me round much more, I’ll punch that ugly head of 
yours.” 

The New Zealander laughed as though he would like to see me 
attempt it. 

“ Go away,” he said, “ and no come back. S’pose you uo go, 
me make you.” 

“You will?” I asked ; and I went up to him and put a hand 
upon his throat ; but in an instant the tattooed rascal had thrown 
his arms around me, and with a sudden turn of his foot, thought 
that he would throw me. But he missed his aim, and the next 
instant I landed him upon his back, and pressed my hands so 
close upon his throat that he gasped for breath. 

“Will you keep a civil tongue in your head hereafter?”! 
asked, and I shook the native until his teeth chattered. 

“ Let me up,” he gasped. 

“ Not until you promise,” I said. 

He sulked for a moment, and then said, — 

“ Me do.” 

Kamaka shook his head, smoothed his long hair, and then said 
some few words to Lilly ; but that amiable young lady must 
have opened a terrible battery upon him, for her tongue moved 
rapidly, and her eyes flashed. The native listened in silence, and 
walked quietly away ; but once he stopped and looked back at 
me, and his face did not seem agreeable. 

We strolled back to the village, and found the chief seated at his 
door, smoking as usual, and into his ears did Lilly pour the tale 
of her wrongs. 

“ Maliki” he muttered, and smoked on. 

At length he knocked the ashes from his pipe, and looked up. 

“ Kamaka bad,” he said, and went to sleep without delay ; and 
left Tami and I looking at each other. 

We did not feel sleepy; so wandered through the groves, 
and swung in grass hammocks beneath the shade of trees, until 
it was time to return home and take the usual afternoon bath. 
As we passed by the house where my shipmates were quartered, 


il4 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I saw them sitting at the door “ laying up ” grass threads into 
Bshing-lines. 

“ Charley,” said Will, “ the master of the Sally didn’t come 
it — did he ? He searched through all the village ; but not a 
native would give him any information. He didn’t even find the 
boat, and it’s lying on the beach all right.” 

“ And what are you going to do with it? ” I asked. 

“Goin’ fishin’,” responded Jake. “ Ef your folks wants any 
fish, jist let us know. We sells cheap for cash. Yaw, yaw ! ” 

We passed on, and were soon rolling in the clear water of 
the lake. 

In going home I saw that Kaniaka had commenced an ac- 
quaintance with my shipmates and was busy talking with them, 
and assisting them in their tasks. But the New Zealander did 
not raise his eyes when I passed, or look at me. I marvelled 
that he should be thus engaged, and wondered what it meant. 

We had supper, and the night passed more pleasantly than the 
one before. Once I was startled by the old chief, who shouted 
while dreaming, — 

“No catche ye,” which I supposed referred tome, and I re- 
warded him by throwing a paddle in the direction of his head. 
After that pleasant little episode, I went to sleep, and was 
awakened by Tami, who pulled my blanket from my shoulders 
to accomplish it. 

While Tami was tugging at my blanket, I held on to it; but it 
was no use. He was determined that I should arise and go with 
him to the bath. We went and returned home for breakfast; 
and after that important matter, the chief smoked, as usual, for 
an hour. At last he got upon his feet, and said, — 

“ Me go.” 

“ Well,” I replied, “ go along. Don’t remain at home on my 
account, if you please.” 

He selected a spear, which was leaning against the wall, a 
stout, serviceable weapon, with a stone head ; and after looking 
at it for a moment, turned to me. 

“ Ugh,” he grunted ; “ me kill cow.” 

“ Where? ” I asked. 

He waved his spear in triumph, and pointed in the direction 
pf the hills, and then stalked off. I thought for a moment, and 
then followed the old chief, first taking a similar weapon from the 
wall. 


AFTER A COW. 


115 


Before I had gone ten rods Lilly joined me, also armed with 
a light spear. She had no idea of being left at home alone. 
We followed the chief through woods and valleys, and up some 
high hills; and at last reached the summit of one, so that we 
could command a fine vie^y of the valley beneath. Then he 
cast his keen eyes around, and pointed to a dozen head of cattle, 
which were quietly feeding at our feet, exclaimed, — 

“ Me want one.” 

“ All right, old fellow,” I said. “ A taste of fresh beef wouh* 
be a pleasing variety, for I’m tired of fish.” 

The old chief continued to scan the herd of cattle in silence. 

As I could not tell what his thoughts were, and being a novice 
in this style of hunting, 1 could offer no suggestions, so I also 
held my peace. 

“Come,” said the chief, at last. 

We followed him down the hill ; and near a narrow gorge, which 
led from one valley to another, between high hills, the old chief 
halted. On each side were trees and bushes, and to these the 
chief pointed. 

“ Me wait,” he said ; and down he sat behind a clump of 
bushes. 

There was nothing for Lilly and me to do but to wait also. 
We got under the shade of a tree, and sat down and went to sleep. 
I was awakened by the chief, who was punching me with his 
spear. The old fellow pointed with his finger in the direction of 
the valley, and said, — 

“ Cow come.” 

“ Well, let her come,” I said. 

“ Me kill ! ” he exclaimed. 

“ Well, I shan’t prevent you ; ” and I was about to lie down, 
when I was startled by hearing the bellowing of a bull. I looked 
up and saw the herd of cattle within a few rods of us, the bull in 
advance, snuffing the air and pawing the earth. 

“No speake,” said the chief, in a whisper; and then he 
crouched behind the bushes, and grasped his spear firmly. 

I did the same. The bull came on, his eyes resembling balls 
of fire. After reaching the gorge, he stopped and glared around ; 
but the cows pressed on, and the bull was compelled to move. 
Once in the gorge, he quickened his steps, and passed us unmo- 
lested. Then he turned, and pawed the earth and bellowed out 


116 


A WHALEMAN^’S ADVENTURES. 


his defiance. As he did so the old chief rose from his ambush, 
and with a sudden motion hurled his spear at a young and fat cow 
which was within a few fathoms of him. The weapon whistled 
through the air, struck the cow near her fore shoulder, and nearly 
passed through her body. She gave one groan and one leap, then 
tumbled upon her head, motionless, if not quite dead. 

“ Good for you, old man ! ” I shouted, rising up in my delight 
and going towards him. 

My applause was too sudden, and somewhat out of place, for 
the bull turned, and came towards me much faster than was desi- 
rable on his part. 

“ Stern, all !” I shouted, recollecting the words most used by 
whalemen when in a tight place. But the bull was not accus- 
tomed to obey such orders. He was shortening the distance 
between us rapidly, when I heard Lilly scream, and then saw her 
at my side, as though her arms would ward off all danger. I 
could not fly after that. But even in the moment of peril I heard 
the chief shout one word, which he must have meant as good 
advice. 

“ Run,” he said ; and I remember of wondering where he 
learned that simple yet important monosyllable. 

I held in my hand the spear which I had brought with me, and 
with hardly a hope to accomplish anything, I put it before me, 
the point towards the bull, and the shaft resting on the aground. 
The bull came on with a bellow, and with a toss of his head which 
did not argue much for my safety ; but that movement of his 
head was the very thing that did save me, for the point of the 
spear entered the neck of the bull, and the animal did not stop 
until two thirds of the shaft was in his body. Then he staggered, 
the hot blood gushing from his terrible wound in torrents, and 
with a last expiring bellow of defiance he fell at my feet. 

I turned and looked for Lilly. She was but a few steps from 
me, on the ground, as though she had fallen from the eflfect of 
terror. 

“ I’m safe, Lilly,” I said ; and I put my arms around her and 
raised her up. She looked at me with her large black eyes, as 
though she did not understand how I could possibly be alive ; and 
then she commenced crying. 

I pacified her and talked to her; and while I was doing so the 
chief disturbed me by this sage remark ; — 


A CONTENTED LIFE. 


117 


“ By darn — two kill ! Good-y.” 

I paid but little attention to him, for I was comforting his * 
daughter. 

“ By-by, chief,” he said, and patted me on the shoulder, to inti- 
mate that I had done a very good thing. 

*‘Go tell ’em,” said the chief; and he waved his hand in the 
direction of the village, and spoke a few words to his daughter. 

She nodded to me, and we started over hills, and in the direc- 
tion of the village. The natives were eager for the fresh meat, 
and old and young went for it. Even my shipmates followed in 
the crowd. 

After we had seen every one depart, Taiiii and I, satisfied with 
what we had done, retired to the shade of an orange tree, and ate 
fruit, and went to sleep. Commend me to a kanaka village for 
good, wholesome sleeping. Much of it can be done there, for 
there is nothing else to do, after you have counted eating, swim- 
ming, and fishing. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

A SIMPLE LIFE AND A HAPPY ONE. A LETTER FROM MR. CHER- 

INGTON. — THE ARRIVAL OF A MISSIONARY. 

Weeks passed on, and I found myself so entirely domesticated 
in the village that I had no thoughts of leaving. My shipmates 
were of the same opinion. They fished and hunted, and were 
looked upon by the inhabitants as useful members of the tribe. 

The chief, Tami, Lilly and myself fished and hunted togeth- 
er, and I regarded the old man with much friendly feeling, and 1 
know that he had a warm attachment for me. By attention, and 
under the direction of Lilly, who was one of the most patient 
teachers I ever saw, I acquired a sufficient knowledge of the lan- 
guage of the island to make known my wants, and to understand 
nearly all that was said to me. 

Ah, how many times did she ask if I was contented in the 


118 


A whaleman's adventures. 


village ! Sometimes she was very grave when she asked the ques- 
tion. And after one of her reveries she would redouble her 
attentions to me, and assume her most fascinating airs. A 
number of times I found her in tears. But I was thoughtless, 
and did not suppose that those tears were shed for me. And 
sometimes I was wicked, for I would steal off and flirt with 
other girls. 

As for my rival, Kamaka, he was so badly beaten in the con- 
test fo: Lilly, that for the last three weeks he had not been seen 
in the village ; and his disappearance was an occasion of rejoicing 
among many who disliked the tattooed rascal. One day I was 
swinging under a tree, in a grass hammock, when Lilly came to 
find me, her face showing some signs of uneasiness. 

“ What is the matter? ” I aSked. 

“ Bad news,” she replied. 

“ Let me hear it.” 

“ Kamaka is here.” 

“ I was in hopes that he was dead. What does he want? ” 

“ To see you.” 

“ To see me? Confound his impudence.” 

“ He has a paper for you,” said Lilly ; and then, as though 
there was something dreadful in that, she commenced crying, and 
looking as miserable as possible. 

The rascal did not appear as though he felt humiliated when 
he stood before me. 

“ What do you want of me?” I asked. 

He took off his cap, and from the lining removed a letter. It 
was somewhat soiled by contact with his head ; but the super- 
scription was quite legible, and on it I saw, “ Charles Allspice.” 

“ Read,” said Kamaka. 

I saw that it was dated at Honolulu, and that Mr. Cherington’s 
I a me was at the bottom of it. The letter read as follows: — 

“ 1 have heard from you, and I must say that I am surprised 
at your conduct. Little did I think that the son of my old friend 
would consider it an honor to remain on the island, isolated from 
all society, and living the idle, purposeless life of a vagabond or 
a savage. 

“ Better, an hundred times, a thousand times better, would it 
have been for you to have remained on board the Sally, than to 


A MISSIONARY ARRIVES. 


ns 


have landed upon these shores, and indulged in such wicked- 
ness as you and your companions are reported to have done. 
Leave the village and join me, and the past shall be forgotten. 
If you do not, we must remain hereafter as strangers. 

“ I need not tell you that Julia is excessively shocked at your 
conduct. At first she refused to credit it ; but when she was com- 
pelled to, she shed many tears over your fall. Let me see you 
within two weeks.” 

I folded the letter, and then looked at the fellow who had 
brought it. 

“ Your revenge is not yet complete,” I said to myself. “You 
have learned from my shipmates that Mr. Cherington was a 
prominent man at Honolulu, and friendly with me ; and you 
visited the city for the purpose of informing him of my conduct, 
and took good care to exaggerate as much as possible. 3ut I 
am not to be driven by threats.” 

“ You go?” asked Kamaka, looking up. 

I sprang from the grass hammock in which I was reclining, 
seized a stick, and rushed for the native, but he turned and 
ran. 

“ What is it?” asked Lilly, as soon as I returned. 

I told her that a friend wanted me at Honolulu, and that Kama - 
ka had slandered me. 

“ You will go ? ” she asked. 

“ No, I will not go,” I said. 

I heard no more of the Kamaka for some days. He left the 
village a few hours after delivering the letter, and then my life 
was without change for several weeks ; but after I had lived with 
my new friends about six months, and was upon good terms 
with all the natives, the old chief entered his house, one afternoon, 
looking unusually excited. 

“ What is the matter?” I asked. 

“ Missionary come,” he said ; and then, lighting his pipe, 
squatted down by the door. 

I lighted my pipe, and placed myself by the side of the chief, 
while Lilly, trembling, seized some work, and awaited the arrival 
of the reverend gentleman. In a few minutes he rode up to the 
door, and dismounted from a line-looking horse, and a kanaka 
servant instantly took charge of the animal. I looked at thd 


120 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


mail’s face as he approached the house, and I read there some 
pride, much resolution, and but little humility. He was a tall, 
dark-looking man, with a commanding eye, thin lips, and a clean 
shaven face. He approached the chief, but the latter smoked on 
without rising. 

“ Good day, my brother,” he said, extending his hand ; and the 
chief took it, held it for a moment, and then dropped it suddenly, 
as though fearful of being burned. 

“ Good day, daughter,” the missionary continued, speaking in 
the Hawaii dialect, and addressing Lilly. 

And then the tall man turned his eyes upon me. 

“ Who are you ? ” he asked. 

“ A sailor.” 

“ A runaway ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ I thought so ; ” and he sighed, as though his thoughts were 
sinful. 

“ If you thought so, why did you ask me ? ” I demanded. 

To be sure of the matter. You are living here in, idleness 
and sin, I suppose.” 

“ I am living here,” I answered, “ but not in idleness, and 
with very little sin.” 

The missionary looked at me with some surprise, and after a 
pause, said, — 

“ I suppose you are one of the young men who escaped from 
the whaleship Sally.” 

“ I had the honor of leaving her,” I replied. 

“ Were you aware that you were violating the laws of the 
island by remaining on shore without permission of the govern- 
ment? ” he asked. 

“ No.” 

“ Then let me now inform you of the fact, and warn you that i| 
is necessary you should receive permission of the Secretary of 
Slate.” 

I will obtain it when I see him,” I answered. 

“ Then you had better see him without delay. Time is pre- 
- cious in this sinful world.” 

The good man sighed and looked at me solemnly, as if to note 
the effect of his words, and see if I was duly penitent. As I 
made no reply, he looked still more solemn. 



«• 



r 

I * 


% 


A* A. A 




I AM WANTED. 


121 


I realized clearly enough the object of his visit. That rascal, 
Kainaka, urged on by fierce jealousy, had learned that Mr. Cher- 
ington was acquainted with me, and had lied to him most out- 
rageously for the purpose of driving me from the neighborhood 
of his sweetheart. 

Since Mr. Cherington had accepted his story as true, without 
considering it necessary to investigate, or .to hear my version of 
affairs, a silly, boyish pride forbade me to proffer an unasked 
explanation, and I resolved to forget even the fair girl who had 
charmed my heart, since she could so readily believe ill of me. 

A.S I remained silent, the missionary sighed and groaned once 
more, at my obduracy, and then resumed: 

“I came to the village in search of a young man named All- 
spice. Can you tell me where he can be found ? ” 

“ I am the individual you are in search of.” 

“ Is it possible? Are you the young man whom Mr. Chering- 
ton takes such an interest in ? ” 

“ I know Mr. Cherington, and he was friendly with me when 
he left the ship. I do not understand his feelings at the pres- 
ent time.” 

“ They have not changed in spite of your ingratitude. He has 
heard of the rude manner in which you treated his messenger ; 
but still he loves you for your father’s sake.” 

“ I am much obliged to him. I hope I shall never forfeit his 
respect.” 

“ But, my dear young man,” — and the missionary grew confi- 
Qdential “ you will forfeit it if you remain here in idleness. 
Leave the village. Go with me to Honolulu, and become a mer- 
chant and a respectable member of the church.” 

“ I am contented here, and have no desire to leave,” I said, 
with as much firmness as I could command. 

“ Consider for one 'moment, young man. I can have you 
tabooed, and your best friend in the village .would not dare to lend 
you assistance, or even furnish you with food. What could you 
do then ? ” 

“ Retire into the country, and live on fruit.” 

‘‘But if you were arrested?” 

“ I should escape as soon as possible. I only ask to remain 
here and live in peace. I have no aspirations, nor my desire to 
leave here.” 


10 


122 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ There is something fascinating in living in idleness, I will 
confess,” he said ; “ but just think hoAV m..ch better your time 
could be employed in civilized society.'’ 

“ There are no petty jealousies here,” I remarked. “ All our 
wants are supplied, and what more can man desire ? ” 

“ Have you not Christian wants?” the missionary asked. 

I was silent. The reverend gentleman saw that his last broad- 
side had touched me, and he followed it up with a fresh one. 

“I saw Miss Cherington a few days since. I was at her 
father’s house, when a native — Kamaka, I think they called 
him — related the manner in which you treated him after read- 
ing Mr. Cherington’s letter. He told some sad stories of your 
life, and the lady denied them with much spirit, and with some 
indignation. She said that she knew your nature too well to 
think you would be guilty of such gross immorality as the native 
charged.” 

“ I bless her for the good thought,” I cried, a little warmly. 

She only does me justice.” 

“ Shall I return to her and report that you prefer the company 
of a kanaka girl to that of a sensible, highly educated white 
lady?” 

“ No, no. Do not do that,” I exclaimed. 

“ Then what shall I say? ” 

“ Tell her nothing,” I answered. “ She is too good for me 
to think of. I know not if she would speak with me should we 
meet.” 

“ Then make the attempt and see what the result will be. Julia 
is a girl of Christian principle, and has a forgiving heart.” 

I made no answer, for I was considering the situation. I 
longed to again see the fair Julia, but I felt that they regarded 
me as a child to be patronized and directed, and my pride arose 
in rebellion. I realized that I was in the wrong, but lacked the 
moral courage to acknowledge it. 

“What shall I tell Mr. Cherington?” the Rev. Mr. Gangle 
asked, as he mounted his horse. 

“That I thank him for his kindness,” I answered. 

“You will one.day be glad to accept his offers. Obstinacy is 
its own punishment, and yours will soon come.” 

Mr. Gangle turned his horse’s head, and with a cold bow 
about to ride off, when I laid a hand upon his bridle. 


was 


SOLDIERS AFTER ME. 


123 


“One moment,” I said, speaking hurriedly. “Tell Miss Cher- 
ington that there is not a day passes without my thinking of her. 
Tell her not to believe me wholly bad, for I am not.” 

I turned and plunged into the woods, and the missionary left 
the village. I threw myself under a cocoa-nut tree, and covered 
my face with my hands, and almost shed tears at the position in 
which I was placed. 

While I was thus meditating, I felt a light hand laid upon my 
head, and looking: up I saw that Tami had stolen to my side. 

“The missionary wanted you to go with him?” he said. 

I did not answer. 

“Why do you not go to your friends?” he continued. 

“I am contented here,” I answered. “I shall never leave this 
village.” 

The next day I went about my work as usual. I had laid out 
a garden near the house of the chief, and in that I labored some 
two or three hours each day, assisted by Taini. I had planted 
all kinds of vegetables, and by attending to them, they were 
growing finely. One corner I devoted toroses,and their perfume 
filled the air night and morning. 

The natives of the villiage grew ambitious after witnessing my 
success, and all commenced gardens precisely like mine, and but 
little labor was required to make them flourish as well. Even 
the children took an interest in the undertaking, and they would 
sit for hours and drive the hens and chickens away from 
them. 

Thus I occupied my time, and I had nearly forgotten the visit 
of the missionary, when one morning Lilly rushed toward me as 
I was mending fish-line, and exclaimed: 

“Run for they have come.” 

My first thought was, that the Sally had landed a boat’s crew, 
and I prepared to leave the house without a moment’s delay; 
but a glance at Lilly satisfied me tliat the danger was more im- 
minent. 

“What is the matter, Lilly?” I asked. 

“Soldiers,” she managed to articulate. “They are coming 
here. “O, run and don’t stop.” 

Just at that moment the chief came out of the house. 

“Sogers come,” he said. “No cotche ye, no hab ye. Run;” 
and he proceeded to light his pipe with all imaginable cool- 
ness. 


124 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I ran but a few steps when I caught sight of fcur kanaka sol- 
diers, advancing in the direction of the chief’s house. 

“ That is he,” I heard some one say ; and looking up, I saw my 
tattooed rival, Kamaka. 

The soldiers were armed with muskets and bayonets ; but 
whether they would dare to use them against me was a question 
that I did not ask, for fear that I should find an unfavorable 
answ’er. As the men advanced, I receded for a few feet, and 
then determined to attempt to run the blockade and escape to the 
u\ountains. 

“ Catch him,” shouted Kamaka ; and as he uttered those words 
I made a dash at him. He dodged, but was not quick enough. 
I struck him a running blow as I passed, and he rolled over two 
or three times before he stopped. A soldier put up his musket, 
and told me to halt, but I knocked his piece down, and passed all 
four of them, and thought that I should escape, when 1 suddenly 
found myself in the presence of six more, who received me 
with open arms. The fellows piled on me, and slipped a pair of 
irons on my hands, and pointed bayonets at my breast while doing 
so. But still I heard a sergeant, who had charge of the squad, 
say in a low tone, — 

“ Carefully, men. No violence.” 

He spoke in his native tongue, which he thought I did not un- 
derstand. I had a chance to notice the soldiers while they sur- 
rounded me, and I saw that they w'ere light-colored young fellows, 
wearing blue cotton uniforms, trimmed with red w’^orsted braid, 
hats of no particular pattern, and shoes which showed a number 
of toes protruding. Before I had finished my survey, I heard 
the voices of my shipmates, as they came rushing towards me. 
Some one had informed them of my arrest. They had armed 
themselves with clubs, and Jack had a lance, one of those which 
we stole from the Sally. 

“ Let him go,” roared the English sailor, as he hove in sight. 
“ Drop him, I tell you, or I’ll make blubber of you fellers ; ” and 
’ae raised his lance as though to make a dart. 

The kanaka soldiers looked their astonishment, but did not offer 
to raise their muskets to resist the attack. 

“ If them sojers ain’t out of this place in five minutes. I’ll 
dart,” shouted Jack ; and I believe that he would Lave kept hia 
wwd, had I not spoken. 






HIS DAUGHTEK THREW HER ARMS AROUND MY NECK IN A TRANSPORT 
, OF FEAR. — Page 136. 


( 125 ) 



126 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“Put down your lance and throw away your clubs,” I said. 
“Do you want to be lodged in the calaboose for attacking the 
soldiers ?” 

“Who put them darbies on your hands?” they asked. “Take 
’em off, or we’ll lick the sojer what did it.” 

They turned fiercely upon the kanaka soldiers, and the ser- 
geant was called upon to explain. 

“He hitte wid fisty,” he said in explanation. 

“Well, that’s what they are made for. Take ’em off, or you’ll 
get keel-hauled in no time, my hearty. ” 

The kanaka soldier looked at Jack’s burly figure, and seemed 
to have some dread of it. 

“You no runny i” he asked, speaking to me. 

“I shall not run,” I answered. 

He removed the irons from my wrists, and my shipmates all 
crowded around me, edging the soldiers away as thousfh they had 
no right there. The old chief was gj’eatly affected, and his 
daughter threw her arms around my neok in a transport of fear. 

For the purpose of getting me beyond the reach of such danger- 
ous men, the soldiers hurried me to the beach, where a whale- 
boat was lying, in which they had pulled nearly all the way 
from Honolulu. A hundred natives followed clo^e upon us, and 
they beat their breasts and filled the air with their lamentations 
at the prospect of losing me. 

“Shove off the boat,” said the sergeant, speaking to his men in 
his native language. “Be quick, or the people will stone us.” 

This was sufficient to make the soldiers hurry their move- 
ments, and I think that a volley of stones would have saluted 
them if the old chief had not suddenly reappeared on the ground, 
and spoke to his people in such a manner that there was no mis- 
taking his words. 

“Chief,” I said to the old man, “why am I taken away?” 

“It is the work of the missionaries,” he replied. “Kamaka has 
told them false stories, and they believed him.” 

“We must go,” cried the sergeant; and I shook hands with the 
old chief, and stepped into the boat. 

“Pull hard,” the sergeant cried; and the native sailors bent to 
their oars. 

I had been for several days conscious of an impending illness. 
I supposed I had contracted a slight fever, as an incident to be- 
coming acclimated, but hoped it would pass off without a serious 
indisposition. 


A SEVERE ILLNESS. 


127 


But the excitement of my arrest combined with my disordered 
system, was too much for my diminished strength, and as I 
waved my shipmates an adieu, and sunk back into the stern of 
the boat, I became unconscious, and remained in a state of stu- 
por until we reached Honolulu. Then they placed me in a bed, 
and my head fell back. 

“The sailor man is sick,” one of the soldiers said. “He 
should not remain here.” 

I saw some one lean over me and feel of my pulse, and then 
place a hand upon my head. 

“He is threatened with brain fever,” I heard him whisper. 
“He must be moved from here at once. There is no time to 
lose.” 

“We had better send word, had we not?” some one asked the 
speaker. 

“Of course. Our plan is frustrated by this attack of sickness. 
Poor fellow! he has taken it too hard — much harder than I sup- 
posed. I imagined that he would laugh at the joke after it was 
explained to him.” 

“ I will send word at once, and we can have him moved in half 
an hour. The daughter will look after him, will she not ? ” 

“ You can rest assured of that, although she is a little grieved 
just now at his past conduct.” 

“ You saw that kanaka girl while you were making your 
annual visits, didn’t you?” asked the man who still held my 
hand. 

“Yes; and I am not surprised at his infatuation. I never saw 
a girl on the island that would compare with her in point of 
beauty, and she is as artless and innocent as a child.” 

“Poor thing! poor thing! God help her. She feels as bad 
at the separation as this boy, who has allowed his heart to turn 
his brain. This work has been done most bunglingly, I must 
say.” 

“But what were we to do ?” asked the man addressed, whose 
voice sounded like that of the Rev. Mr. Gangle. “His father 
expects him to follow in his footsteps, and become a good man. 
If he had remained in that village he would have been a vaga- 
bond all his life.” 

“ I doubt that,” said the man who was holding my hand, and 
who, I thought, was a physician. “If you had let them alone 
they would have soon got tired of each other, and then separa- 
tion would have ensued quite naturally.” 


128 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


He laid his hand upon my heated forehead, and continued: 

“He is scarcely more than a boy as yet, and, from what I 
have heard of his story, was thrown from a pleasant home, 
among rude, coarse men, where he had no congenial companions. 
Naturally, when he reached freedom, and idleness, and friends 
of his own age, the change was delightful for a time, but he 
would have soon wearied of idleness and barbarism, and returned 
to civilization with a keener appreciation of its advantages.” 

“Miss Julia will prove a good nurse,” said the other, and then 
they left the room, but presently returned, and I felt myself lifted 
up from the mattress on which I was lying, and carried into the 
cool, pure air. I was placed in a carriage, and laid upon blan- 
ketsj then the horse was started, but only at a walk, for fear of 
jarring my head, which began to pain me severely. At last the 
carriage stopped, and then I heard a voice which I remembered 
perfectly. It was Mr. Glierington’s. 

“ How is he ? ” I heard him ask. 

“About the same,” was the answer. “The fever is slowly in- 
creasing.” 

“A room is all ready for him,” Mr. Cherington remarked. 
“Let us move him ourselves. I don’t want to trust the ser- 
vants.” 

They took me in their arms and carried me into the house, and 
then up one flight of stairs, and laid me upon a bed. I heard a 
low, sweet voice in the room ask, — 

“ Father, may I look at him ?” 

“Yes, my child,” was the answer. 

And then I felt a soft hand laid upon my head, and a sweet 
breath fan my cheek, and a soft pair of lips touched mine, but 
very lightly. 

“Poor boy,” she said; and then I heard no more conversation 
for many days. 


RECOVERING FROM FEVER. 


129 


CHAPTER VIII.— Continued, 

A KINDLY NURSE— CONVALESCENCE— LETTERS FROM HOME. 

When I awoke — as if from a deep sleep — I tried to recollect 
where I was, and how it happened that I was lying on a mattress 
with clean linen sheets and a white bed-spread. I raised my 
hands, and to my surprise, saw that they were white and thin, 
and that my arms had lost most of their flesh. Then I knew 
that I had been sick; but for what length of time I could not 
imagine. 

The room in which I was lying was just light enough for me to 
notice that the floor was covered with straw matting, which 
looked cool and pleasant, the furniture was of substantial black 
walnut, and around the walls hung pictures and engravings. 
The windows, which were open to admit the cool and fragrant 
air, were covered with blinds, and on the inside hung lace cur- 
tains with heavy blue silk tassels. The bedstead. on which I was 
lying was one of the old style, with four tall posts, each one sur- 
mounted with a brass ball, and over all a canopy, with a mosqui- 
to net. I lay perfectly still and waited, and presently some one 
opened a door; and then I heard whispering, and I recognized 
the voices; and how my heart beat as I listened! 

“How is he this morning, child?” asked Mr. Cherington. 

“There is no change, father,” answered Julia, in a low sad tone 

“Has he wandered as bad as usual?” 

“No, I think not. Once or twice he has imagined that he was 
on board that miserable ship, and sometimes he has spoken as 
though he was conversing with his shipmates. It is dreadful, 
father— is it not?— and he so young.” 


130 


A whaleman’s ADA'ENTUKE. 


And my fair attendant’s sympathy found expression, woman- 
fashion, in tears. 

“Has the doctor been here this morning?” Mr. Cheringtoc 
asked. 

“Yes, and he left some new medicine; but I have col 
given Charles any, and don^t think that I shall. It is horrid 
smelling stuff.” 

Blessed mrl, how much I thanked her for it ! She wanted tc; 
spar? me some trouble, and let me die a natural death. 

“ Did the doctor express any opinion?” asked Mr. CheringtMi. 

“ None. He said that the fever might take a favorable turn, and 
that, if it did not by to-morrow night, he should shave his head 
and put a blister on it. Only think of that!” and Miss Julia 
expressed in her tones, the horror which she should feel at such 
an act. 

“ It should have been done before,” was all the consolation the 
young lady got from her father. 

“ He would look so odd with his head shaved ! ” Miss Julia 
remarked. “ Pray don’t have it done until all other means fail.” 

“ His life is of more value than a few curls,” the unfeeling man 
said, and left the room ; and Julia and I were alone. 

Then I thought that it was best to let her know that I was 
awake. 

“ Where am I? ” I asked, speaking for the first time, and in so 
weak a tone that it rather startled me. 

Miss Julia jumped up and looked astonished, and then she bent 
over me, her face expressing her anxiety. 

“Charles,” she said, laying her hand upon mine, and speaking 
very seriously, “ do you know me?” 

“ O, yes,” I answered ; “ you’re an angel, and have come to 
comfort me.” 

“No, Charles,” she said, with a sweet smile, “ I’m not an an- 
gel ; I am a human being.” 

“ You are handsome enough to be one,” I managed to say ; and 
I don’t think that remark displeased her. 

“ You poor boy,” she cried, “ you must be sensible. You talk 
quite rational.” 

“ I think that I am,” I answered ; and I carried her white hand 
to my lips and kissed it. “ Tell me. Miss Cherington,” I asked, 
‘‘how long have I been sick?” 


A MODERATE BREAKFAST 


131 


“ 0, not long. But you must not ask questions. You are to»^ 
sick.'* 

“ I have no pain left in my head, but I am terribly weak.” 

“ Then you must not talk.” 

“ If you command me not to, I won’t,” I answered. 

“Then I do command you not to speak unless you are spoken 
lo ; ” and she was about to sit down, when a thought struck her. 

Do you feel hungry?” she asked. 

‘‘ Vary,” I answered. “ See how I have fallen away ! ” I sighed, 
as I held up my hand, and then accidentally let it fall upon her 
own. 

“ You have grown thin,” she said ; and 1 felt my hand pressed 
ever so slightly, and then, as though frightened, she closed the 
mosquito bar, and left me to my own reflections. 

“ What would you like to eat?” she demanded. 

“ A beefsteak, some dry toast, a few broiled potatoes, and half 
a dozen boiled eggs,” I answered, quite promptly. 

She was not much accustomed to domestic matters, and sup- 
posed that it was all right when I stated that I desired such sub- 
stantial fare. 

“ Y''ou shall have all that you ask for,” she said. “ Now go to 
sleep, and when you awaken your breakfast shall be ready.” 

1 fell asleep, and must have slept until near night ; for when I 
awoke, I saw Mr. Cheriugton sitting at my bedside, and a stranger 
with him. I awoke with ti sigh, for I had been dreaming of the 
kanaka village. 

“ Charles,” asked Mr. Cherington, “ how do you feel?” 

“ Hungry,” I answered. 

I'he stranger took my hand, and felt of my pulse for a moment 
ii. silence. 

“ I'lilse regular,” he said ; “ skin cool and moist. I’ve brought 
him round, you see. That last medicine did the business ; I was 
positive it would. No pain in the head, hey ? ” 

“ None,” I replied. 

“ I thought so. The powders which I gave would relieve that. 
How is the mouth? ” 

“ Rusty for the want of use,” I answered. 

“ The effect of the drops. There’s iron in them,” the doctor 
cried, quite composedly. 

“ You think that he is improving fast — do you, doctor?” asked 
Mr Cherington. 


182 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I know so, sir. The physician to his majesty, Kamehamaha, 
is not likely to make a mistake. I said I should save him. 1 
can’t perform miracles, but I can cure a man if he will let me, 
and don’t fight against nature.” 

“But you seem to forget that nature is fighting me, and wilf 
soon conquer, unless assistance is rendered. I’m hungry. I 
asked Miss Cheringcon for some breakfast a few hours back, and 
she said that she would have it ready whenM awoke.” 

“ Well, you are awake — ain’t you?” asked the doctor. 

“ Why, yes, I believe that I am,” I replied. 

“Well, you don’t see 'the beefsteak and the broiled potatoes 
— do you?” 

I moved my head, but nothing but pliials and powders .met my 
gaze upon the table. 

“You don’t see the boiled eggs — do you? ” the doctor asked. 

“ No.” 

“Well, you won’t see them, if my orders are obeyed, for two 
weeks to come.” 

I sighed and looked towards Mr. Cheringtou for relief. 

“ Don’t be alarmed, Charles,” he said. “ You shall not starve 
as long as you are in my house. The doctor will give you some- 
thing nourishing, I know.” 

“ Yes, sir, I shall, and I want my directions carried out to llie 
letter. To-night a piece of chickeu, large as one of my fingers, 
and a bowl of gruel. If the king was sick I should serve him 
in the same manner. And I should be obeyed, or I would know 
the reason why.” 

“ You shall be obeyed, sir,” Mr. Cherington remarked ; and 
then the doctor, after giving me one more puncli in the region 
of the ribs, and one triumphant glance, left the room. 

“ You have had a hard fit of sickness,” Mr. Cherington said ; 
‘‘ but thank God, all danger is now passed, I hope.” 

As he rose to leave the room, Julia came in, followed by a 
kanaka girl, who bore a tray with the slight refreshments ordered 
by the doctor. She cleared off the odious-looking bottles, and 
arranged the tray upon the table by my bedside, and looked so 
happy while doing so, that I could only follow her movements ir 
silent admiration. 

“ The idea,” she said, “ of your ordering a beefsteak for isupper I 
And I should have given it to you if it had not been for father, 
who laughed at me.” 


A HANDSOME NURSE. 


133 


She raised me up, and washed my face and hands, and talked 
all the time, but would not allow me to answer. But after my 
scant meal it was imperatively ordered that I should go to sleep 
again, and I went without the slightest trouble, and waked up to 
find Mr. Cherington at my bedside. 

“ Well, how do you feel this morning, Charles?” he asked. 

“ Quite fresh.” 

“ That is right. Your improvement will be rapid, I have nc 
doubt. I must go to the store ; but I shall leave you in the care 
of Julia. She will read you some extracts from Boston news- 
papers. Your parents are well, and we have letters for you ; but 
it is not desirable that you should read them at present.” 

I had Julia for company that day. She read to me and talked 
to me, and so the hours passed quickly until night, when Dr. 
Pendergrast, own physician to the king and all his cabinet, 
called. 

“ We’re improving,” he said, “ very rapidly improving. I 
must show you to the king, after you are well, as an evidence of 
my skill. He’ll be pleased at my success. How is your appe- 
tite?” 

“ Ferocious.” 

“ A good sign. You are doing well. I spoke to the king 
about you, and he will be delighted to see you. Perhaps you are 
not aware of it, but no other man in the kingdom could have 
brought you through in the manner I did. It’s a great triumph 
of medical skill.” 

“ Don’t you think it would be a greater triumph by allowing 
me to eat something?” 

“ All in good time. Miss Cherington, he may discontinue the 
.Irops, but take the powders regularly, and increase his food to 
i .VO pieces of chicken and a piece of dry toast.” 

Then the doctor punched me once or twice, and left the house. 

“ Julia,” I said, after the lamps were lighted, “ how long have 
[ been sick?” 

“ O, you are a na»»ghty boy, and must not ask questions,” was 
the evasive answer. 

“ But I am serious in my demand.” 

“ Then I w’ill tell you to-morrow.” 

“ There is another question I want to ask of you,” I said 
“ Why w’^as I arrested ? ” 


i34 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Instead of receiving an answer, Miss Julia commenced crying, 
and left the room quite abruptly, which I thought strange, and I 
did not see her again until the next morning, when Dr. Pender- 
grast judged that I could sit up for a while ; and after I was up, 
and reclining in an old-fashioned rocking-chair, with a neat dress- 
ing-gown and embroidered slippers. Miss Cherington made her 
appearance, looking more beautiful than I had ever seen her. 

“ What shall I do to amuse you?” she asked, as she took a 
seat by my side. 

The window where I sat was open, and I could look out upon 
the harbor and see the shipping and the boats moving about. 
At our feet were the houses of foreign residents, substantial 
white wooden structures, surrounded with trees and gardens, in 
wdiich bloomed flowers and fruit trees the year round. It was my 
first near view of Honolulu ; and no wonder I was astonished at 
the paradise which met my gaze, and that I forgot to answer the 
question which Julia put to me. She laid one of her little white 
hands upon my arm, and that recalled my wandering thoughts. 

“ I w^as wondering why a person should ever wish to leave such 
a paradise as this,” I said. 

“ Do you think it so very beautiful?” she asked. 

“ I never saw a spot more lovely,” I answered. “ What an 
air of comfort pervades the entire town ! Your dwellings are as 
good as those found in New England, and seem to have every 
convenience.” 

“ And why should they not? ” she laughed. “ They were erected 
by New England mechanics, and designed by New England archi- 
tects. Everything can be obtained here for the building of a house ; 
not only plain ones, but even those ornamented with carved work. 

“ The longer I look at the town the more I am delighted with 
it,” I said. “ I should never wish to leave it, it seems to me.” 

“ Did you never possess such feelings before?” she asked, with 
a malicious smile, which quickly gave place to one of gravity. 

I blushed, for I recollected that only a short time before I had 
told the Rev. Mr. Gangle, when I was conversing with him, that 
I never desired to leave the kanaka village. I looked up, and 
saw that Miss Cherington’s black eyes were fixed upon my face. 
My own fell ; and once more sought the harboi-. 

What shall I do to amuse you?” Julia asked at length, al’tei 
punishing me sufficiently. 


LEI TERS FROM HOME. 


135 


‘‘ I leave it to your own invention. Only don’t wound me witli 
8ucli cruel remarks as you just made.” 

“ You poor boy, I did not intend to hurt your feelings. 1 
meant to show you that you did not yet know your own mind, 
You are so fickle that I believe you would be contented in most 
any spot for a while, and then risk your life to escape from it. 
You are impulsive, but I don’t think you really mean to be bad.” 

“ A thousand thanks for your good opinion,” I cried. “ I 
asked you last night how long I had been sick. 

“ O, a long time,” she answered. “ But do you think you are 
strong enough to talk of the matter?” 

“ I feel very comfortable,” I answered. 

“ And happy ? ” she whispered. 

“ No, not quite happy,” I replied. 

“ What do you desire? ”* 

“ Health, wealth, and your respect.” 

“ Health you soon will have ; wealth will depend upon your- 
self ; and my respect upon your future actions.” 

“And you are willing to forgive the past?” I whispered. 

“ I forgive nothing, for I have nothing to forgive. You mii>t 
learn wisdom and self-respect before you can expect your friends 
to love you.” 

Before I could frame a reply, Mr. Cherington entered the room. 

“Good morning, Charles,” he said, shaking my hand wiili 
gentle warmth. “You are getting along bravely, my lad. In a 
week’s time you can be out.” 

“ You must not hurry him, father,” the young lady remarked 
“ He is doing very well under my treatment.” 

“ I have no doubt but that he will soon tire of it. Now J 
have come to talk with him, and thus relieve you. You can soon 
return,” her father said, as the door closed upon her. 

Mr. Cherington took a seat by my side, and produced a pack* 
age of letters, which he handed me. 

“ These are from your parents,” he said. “ Your father is not 
very complimentary, but you can read for yourself.” 

1 broke the seal of my father’s letter, and read as follows : — 

“ My DEAR Charles : You’re a fool. What did you want 
to leave home for ? And what in the name of tlmnder made you 
ship on board of a whaler? We supposed that^ou were drowned, 


186 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


and I offered a reward for yoni; body. I had the whoU prlic« 
force after you. I don’t understand it yet. A boy who has had 
the advantages you have had should not have left heme so sud- 
denly. My old friend, Mr. Cherington, speaks highly of you, and 
thinks that you will be contented at the Sandwich Islands. I 
know better. You can’t be contented unless you have a mother 
looking after you.. If you want to remain at Honolulu for a 
while, I have no objection ; or if you can go into business there 
and make a good thing of it, I will let you have the money, say 
from five thousand to ten thousand dollars ; but I want Mr. Cher- 
iugton’s approval, and if he is satisfied, draw on me. I have 
done pretty well, lately. I was elected an alderman on the 10th, 
and I’ve just sold some of my land for five times the amount I 
paid for it. I made a cool forty thousand dollars by the operation, 
and I shall do as well by the other lot on Washington Street, near 
.he Neck. The city wants it for a square ; but the city has got 
to come down squarely with the cash before it gets it. Old Fair- 
child asked after you the other day, and said that it would not be 
a bad idea for us to unite houses by marriage. He has got a 
pretty daughter, and my son used to be a decent-looking boy. I 
asked him what he would give the girl, and he said, as much as 
I would you. I thought that I would let him know that the gro- 
cery business is as profitable as the hide and leather ; so I said, 
kinder carelessly, that when you married, I should give you fifty 
thousand dollars to start with. That made him stare ; and after 
a moment’s hesitation, he said that he would do the same. So, 
you see, if you want to come home and settle down, here is a 
chance. I’ll take you in partnership, and get you nominated for 
the common council, where you can get a very good thing if 
you are smart ; and in course of time you can run for alderman, 
and if elected, your fortune is made. I long to see you, you 
young rascal, for I feel that I love you much better than I sup- 
posed I did. If you remain at the Islands, I shall consign to 
you a number of articles, and you may sell them on commis- 
sion. I shall write by the next ship.” 

I read the letter over carefully. 

“ Your father is prospering, he tells me,” said Mr. Cherington. 

‘‘ Yes,” I answered, and I placed my letter in his hand. “ There 
is nothing in it which I need keep secret from you.’' • 


NO BETTER AND NO WORSE. 


137 


He read the letter very deliberately, and then handed it back. 

“ Your father’s letters to me speak about your engaging in 
business here ; but on that subject we can talk after you have 
grown stronger. You have a bright prospect ahead, if you will 
only try to improve it.” 

“ I shall need a little money,” I hinted, “ to purchase clothing 
for my new position.” 

“I will advance what is necessary. Give yourself no uneasi- 
ness on that score. My house is your home* as long as you re 
main in Honolulu.” 

I expressed my thanks, and then dhe old gentleman was about 
to leave me, when I detained him. 

“ Can you tell me on what ground I was arrested by the sol- 
diers, and whether I am still regarded as a prisoner ? ” 

“ I have seen the Secretary of State,” be said, “and have se- 
cured your release and permission to remain on the island as long 
as you may be disposed to.” 

“ But why was I arrested ? ” I asked, more earnestly. 

“ I think that the Secretary was informed that you were at 
the village of Kaiiimaira, and that it was better for you to be 
removed, as foreigners are not permitted a residence except in 
certain specified villages. He will, probably, explain all some day.” 

“Does Miss Cherington believe the slanders which were circu- 
lated respecting me ?” I asked, after a moment’s hesitation. 

“She is young., and has seen but little of life. She has confl- 
dence in human nature and in man’s honesty. After she has 
lived as long as I have, she will not be so credulous.” 

“ Perhaps,” said I with some bitterness, “it would have been 
as well to have investigated the truth of that lying kanaka’s 
story, before accepting it as a fact.” 

“Perhaps it would have been,” assented Mr. Cherington, “and 
I will do you the justice to do so.” 

My cautious friend left me, and I was alone to read ray moth 
er’s letter. It was a long and affectionate epistle, blaming me 
for not confiding my grief to her, and for my cruel conduct in 
leaving home. The reading of the letter made me melancholy ; 
and I found that I would have to retire to the bed and rest, unless 
I ran the risk of over-exerting my strength. I touched a bell, and 
a kanaka servant — a young and willing fellow — waited upon 
me, and by his aid I was soon comfortable. 

11 


138 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Miss Julia gone out, sir,” the man said, after he had darkem^ 
the room, “ She will be back by noon.” 

I was SI) fatigued that I fell asleep, and did not awaken until 
afternoon ; and then I found upon the table, at my elbow, a 
bouquet of fragrant flowers and half a dozen large golden-hued 
oranges, 

I felt refreshed and strengthened by my rest, and was anxious 
once more to try the virtues of an easy-chair. I touched the 
bell that stood upon the table, and the kanaka was promptly at 
my side. 

“ The family are just eating dinner,” he said, “ and will be with 
you as soon as they have finished. What can I serve you with ? ” 

“ Help me to that chair first, and some dinner afterwards,” 1 
answered. 

The smiling kanaka, who could speak better English than I 
could the language of his country, assisted me to rise, dressed me 
with what clothes were necessary, opened the windows, and drew 
back the curtains, and left me to enjoy the glorious view which I 
had looked upon in the morning. 

Presently in came Mr. Cherington and Julia. 

“ Did you notice the beautiful flowers which I placed by your 
bedside while you slept? ” she asked. 

“ I did, and thanked you in my heart for the gift,” I remarked. 

“ Julia is very skilful in arranging bouquets,” Mr. Cherington 
said. “ I wish that she would exercise her talent a little oftener, 
and decorate my room.” 

“ So 1 will when you are sick.” 

“ Well, I don’t care to be sick, even for the flowers. But 
w'hile we are talking, Charles is starving. What is he to dine 
nn ? ” 

“ O, I have some delicious broth for him. The doctor says 
that it is strengthening. And for dessert I have a nice orange 
and some splendid jelly.” 

“ I am ready to meet it face to face,” I said ; and I soon rrad 
an opportunity. 

From that time my recovery was rapid, and in a week I was 
able to ride out and view the town. I rode out with Julia every 
day, for Mr. Cherington not only kept his horses and carriage, 
but he was very particular that they should be as showy as could 
be found on the island. Sometimes the old gentleman joined us 


A HONOLULU COSTUME. 


139 


of an afternoon ; but we generally went alone, ai d I willingly 
dispensed with his company. It was dangerous work for a young 
man of nineteen to sit by the side of a young lady of seventeen, 
day after day ; and as my health became establislied, I found that 
I was gradually finding solitude unendurable, and thinking 
more and more of the bright eyes and fair face of Julia, and 
hoping that I was not indifferent to her. I ordered linen shirts 
by the dozen, and grumbled terribly if my washerwoman did not 
polish them until they shone like a mirror. I affected tight shoes 
and white stockings, and changed the latter three times a day if I 
had visits to make in the evening in company with Julia. I wore 
the Avhitest of linen coats, and the neatest of linen pants, and the 
most delicate of vests, and spprted a Panama hat that was a 
marvel of workmanship and purity. I purchased a chronometer 
watch from a reduced sea captain, and then bought a chain to 
match ; but still Mr. Cherington made no complaint, but honored 
my drafts without a murmur. A month passed on, and still Mr. 
Cherington had said not one word of business. I visited his 
store everyday, and found that he dealt inmost everything whicth 
a ship would w' ant, or a landsman require. He traded with whale- 
men, merchant ships, and meu-of-war ; and I judged that his 
profits were large. One day I was seated in his counting-room, 
reading the last number of the Honolulu Advertiser,- when he 
came in and took a seat by my side. 

“ You feel quite well,” he said, after scanning my neat appear- 
ance with a calm smile. 

“ Never felt better,” I answered. 

“ And you have no desire to go back to kanaka life?” my friend 
asked. 

“ None,” I answered. 

“ I am glad to hear it. I suppose you are anxious for some 
thing to occupy your time.” 

“ I am doing very well at present.” 

“ But you must have something to occupy your mind. You 
wish to remain on the island for a few years, I understand.” 

For a lifetime,” I answered, warmly. 

“We will make arrangements for a few years, and see if , 
you don’t get lestless. Do you wish to enter my employment 
as a clerk? I can give you a position as such as long as you 
dtsire.” 


140 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I should prefer some other position,” I remarked, after a 
moment’s reflection. 

“ What other position would you like? Speak freely.” 

“ My father spoke of advancing money in case I was disposed 
to enter into business arangements here,” I said, after a length}! 
pause. 

“ I know that he did, and I am willing to second you in &.L.y 
manner in my power.” 

“ Then,” I replied, “ I should like to become a partner in youi 
house. I will work cheerfully, and in a few months hope to 
be able to take much care and labor from your shoulders.” 

The old gentleman did not answer me for some time. At last 
he took from his safe a ledger and opened it. 

“ My business,” he said, is much more extensive than you 
suppose, and the profits are large. I have no desire fora partner, 
yet as I am growing old and I have taken a fancy to you, I will 
allow you one third of the concern, at a fair valuation, and you 
may select any business man on the island to be the judge.” 

“ My dear friend.'’ I cried, “ I will leave that matter entirely 
to you. I am not acquainted with trade, and it will take me 
some time to learn it thoroughly.” 

“The profits of my business the past year,” said Mr. Cheringtou, 
calling my attention to a page of the ledger, “ were a trifle over 
twenty thousand dollars ; the year before, eighteen thousand ; 
the year previous, sixteen thousand. The losses have been 
trifling. Now, to admit you to share one third of such a business, 
1 shall charge you the sum of eight thousand dollars.” 

“ Before I accept or reject the proposition,” I cried, “ tell me 
how much money you will allow me to draw out of the concern 
for current expenses.” 

“ How much do you think you will need?” my friend asked, 
with a calm smile. 

“ I want to make a good appearance,” I said, “ and I can’t do 
that unless I have a good wardrobe and money in my pocket to 
pay my stable bills.” 

“ My horses and carriages are at your service any time you 
wish to ride,” my friend remarked. 

“ How can I thank you for such kindness?” I cried, with some 
emotion. 

“By taking Julia with you on some of your excursions,” he 
answered. 


A NEW FIRM. 


Ul 


“ Take her with me ! ” I cried with warmth ; “ why, 1 should 
QOt want tc go unless she was with me.” 

“Ah, is that the case?” the old gentleman exclaimed, dryly; 
“ then I don’t see that we need quarrel about that. Julia is eager 
to go, and you anxious for her company. There is no occasion 
for a dispute on that score, unless you and the girl spat it a little 
for variety.” 

“ I cannot quarrel with Miss Cherington,” I said. 

“ That is what I used to think, before I was married ; ” and the 
good man sighed. 

“ Then I have a board bill to pay,” I continued, enumerating 
my expenses. 

“ Are you contented where you are?” Mr. Cherington asked. 

“ Indeed I am,” I answered, most promptly. 

“ Then you .shall stay there until you tire of our company ; and 
to save your independence, your board shall commence on the day 
that we sign articles of copartnership. Until then I consider you 
my guest. Does that suit you ? ” 

I could only press his hand. 

“ What say you, Charles, of the propositions?” asked my 
friend, with a calm smile. 

“ That I accept them with much pleasure, and will strive to 
merit your commendations as a partner.” 

“ Well, then, let us go to dinner; I see it is time. Give me 
your arm, and walk slow.” 


' CHAPTER IX. 

A NEW FIRM. 

In a few days the necessary papers were made out, and I was 
introduced to the foreign residents of Honolulu as the junior 
partner of the great house of Cherington & Co. In a few weeks 
I was able to take charge of the books of the concern, and was 
very proud of my penrnanship, as I recorded the various transac- 
tions of the firm upon the white pages. During my leisure hours 
I made many acquaintances and received many invitations tr 


142 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


bachelor quarters ; but as I was in love, I preferred to spend 
evenings at home, hearing Julia, sing, or else chat with her upon 
the events of the day. 

One day, as I was going home, some one brushed past me, and 
then stopped directly in my path. I thought the man intoxi- 
cated, and inclined to assert his right to the whole of the side- 
sidewalk, so stepped to the wall, and was passing on without a 
n ord, when a familiar voice saluted me. 

“Blast my eyes, but doesn’t you know a shipmate when you 
Fees him?” 

“Jack,” I cried, overjoyed to see the man, and shaking hands 
most heartily, “ where did you come from?” 

“ Same old place where you left me when the sojers carried 
you off. I haven’t been in town but an hour or two.” 

“ And Will and Jake — where are they? ” I asked. 

“ They is down to the boat waiting for me.” 

“ I am glad to see you, and shall be happy to shake hands with 
the rest of my shipmates. But I have not time to go to the dock 
now.” 

“All right, maty. It’s just as well. We didn’t come here to 
interfere with your business, ’cos now you is a gentleman, and can 
walk the quarter-deck, and we is fore’stle men, and knows our 
place.” 

“ But I want to see you and talk with you,” I cried, feeling a 
little hurt at his remarks. “ I have not forgotten you and your 
kindness, and I never shall.” 

“ That may be. Pepper, but it would not do for us lo be seen on 
equal terms here. Your partner wouldn’t like that, you know.” 

“ How do you know about my partner? ” I asked. 

“ O, Kamaka visits us sometimes, and yarns off the news.” 

So it seemed that Kamaka was well aware of my movements, 
although I knew nothing of him. 

I realized that his jealousy had made him my bitter enemy, 
but I was over-confident in myself, and cared very little for the 
ill-will or good of so insignificant a person as a native. 

It would have been better if I had not been so carelessly self- 
reliant, as I found out afterward. 

But only age and experience can teach us not to underestimate 
an enemy. 


NEWS FROM MY SHIPMATES. 


143 


Of coarse I was anxious to learn all the news of my shipmates’ 
life on the island, and Jack was more than ready to spin off his 
yarn. 

They were all contented and happy, he said. The change from 
the hard fare and harder usage of the old Sally to a life of free- 
dom and comparative idleness, was like a residence in Para- 
dise. 

They hunted, they fished, they smoked and they slept. And 
there is no place like a kanaka village for sleeping. The natives 
go out to hunt, and fall asleep while waiting for the game to 
come along. They go out to fish, and fall asleep with the line 
dangling from their hands. I verily believe they fall asleep 
while bathing, which is the great national pastime. 

White men soon become accustomed to this idle dreamy man- 
ner of life, and the days glide by unconsciously, unmarked by 
a single effort, bodily or mental. A Turk would esteem it the 
seventh heaven of his paradise. 

“Is the old chief well, and does he know I am here?” I 
asked. 

“ O, yes; Kamaka told him all about it, and a good deal that 
wasn’t true, I think.” 

“The rascal! Why' don’t you drive him from the vil- 
lage ? ” 

“So we did, arter you was gone a little while; but then the 
sneak come back, and give us the news about you, and as we 
had no other way of hearing of you, we let him come.” 

“ Is Will contented at the village ? ” I asked. 

“ Well, sometimes he is, and then agin he ain’t. I come to 
see you on his account.” 

“Indeed !” 

“Yes ; you know that Will has got an old mother to support, 
and I don’t think it right for the boy to sojer his time away doing 
nothing like me and Jake. We don’t care, you know. A day or 
a year is no object to us, but ’tis to Will. Now you can give him 
something to do here in town.” 

“ I am glad you spoke of the matter,” I said, fori had often 
though of some way to relieve Will, and yet did not know how 
to go to work to do it. “ If he will remain here with me, he shall 
have a salary and something to do.” 

“I knew you would help Will,” Jack cried, seizing my hand 
and wringing it most heartily. “ You jest talk to him to-morrow 
and he’ll stop here. You tell him it’s all for the best.” 


144 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I promised that I would, aud then Jack looked me all over, and 
shaded his eyes as he did so, pretending tliat my appearance 
dazzled him. 

“You is all rigged out like a new frigate jest from the dock,” 
he said. “ You don’t look as though you had slushed down masts 
and tarred down ropes. Let’s see your hands, if it ain’t too much 
\rork to peel them things off of ’em.” 

He meant a pair of white silk gloves which I wore for the pur- 
pose of shielding my hands from the hot sun, aud preserving their 
whiteness. It will be seen that I was fast merging into thehabiis 
of a dandy. I was not ashamed to show my hand, for all the 
stains contracted on board the whaler were removed. Jack lifted 
it up in a dainty manner, and examined my palm, and then 
dropped it with a sigh. 

“ It looks cleaner than it used to,” he said, “ but is it as honest 
a paw as it was when I showed it how to use a marlinspike and a 
sarvin’ mallet ? ” 

“ It is a hand that is at your service at any time, friend Jack,” 
I replied. 

“ Ah, boy, time changes men’s hearts as well as their hair. 
You is fresh and green to-day, and to-morrow you is — well, 
blast me if I know what you is to-morrow.” 

“ Then you mean that I am green to-day?” I asked, laughing. 

“ That’s ’em ; ” and the old salt shut his larboard eye aud 
winked. “ All boys is green,” he contiuued, “ and don’t know 
much till they has been afloat a dozen viges or so.” 

“ I must leave you now,” I said, “ but will see you to-morrow 
forenoon. Call at the store. Ask any one where we keep, and 
you will be directed right. Now, where do you propose to spenrl 
the night?” 

“ In the boat,” he answered, promptly. 

“ No, that won’t do. Here is money. Go to the hotel, and all 
have supper and breakfast, and I will see you in the morning. 
Remember, no liquor. Jack. It will get you into trouble.” 

“Not a drop,” he answered*; and then we shook hands aud 
parted. 

The next morning one of the clerks entered the counting-room, 
and said, — 

There are three sailors in the front store who wish to speal? 
with you.” 


OLD SHIPMATES. 


145 


I went out, and saw, surrouded by boxes of tobacco, pipes, and 
bales of goods, my friends Jack, Will, and Jake. 

“Good Lord, is dat Mr. Pepper?” Jake asked, surveying my 
personal appearence witli looks of astonisliment. 

“Blast yer eyes, can’t you see it is?” said Jack. “ I knowed him 
the minute I seed him.” 

“ I am glad to see you,” I cried. “ Now take seats, and tell me 
all the news.” 

“I kotched fifty fish day afore yesterday,” Jake said. “ Golly, 
didn’t I snake ’em in.” 

“ AVhat do you ’spose Pepper cares about that?” Jack growled. 
“Tell him some news. My wife says you must come and see us 
one of these days.” 

“What, are you married. Jack?” I asked, in great surprise, 
for he had not mentioned the fact at our first meeting. 

“Oh, yes,” said the blushing bridegroom, “me and Jake cal- 
kerlated we’d give up sailing, and take ter livin’ ashore. It’s all 
hard knocks and poor grub afloat, and here it’s all fishin’ and 
sleep! n’ and no work.” 

“Yas, sir,” assented Jake, “it’s a heap better nor the old 
Sally.” And his eyes opened wide, and he showed all his white 
teeth, as a token of delight at the change. 

“But surely Will is not married also,” I said gravely. 

It was all well enough for the others, for life in a kanaka vil- 
lage would certainly offer them more genuine comfort and con- 
tent than they could And in a civilized land, but Will was young, 
and of a different nature, and I knew that he would soon heart- 
ily wish for a different existence. 

“No,” said that young rascal, promptly. “Jack said I should 
not have a wife; that I was too young to know my own mind, 
and the old chief backed him up, so no girl dared accept 
me.” 

“ I am very glad of it,” I replied. “ Think how your mother 
would have grieved if you some day took home to her a kanaka 
girl for a daughter-in-law.” 

“That’s what I told him, sir,” said Jack. 

“When do you propose to return to the village?” I asked of 
Jack. 

“O, we want to be off just as quick as we c m. You said some- 
thing about some tobacco yesterday, and if you can afford to 
give us a few pounds, we shouldn’t take it amiss.” 


146 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“You shall have a keg,” I said; “but I want you to supply the 
chief as long as it lasts. He was kind to me, and I have not for- 
gotten him.” 

I called a clerk, and told him to put up a number of pipes, a 
box of tobacco, a piece of bright calico for Lilly, a looking- 
glass for the same person, — for I knew she was woman enough to 
like a glimpse of her face once in a while, — and then I 
walked towards the beach, where their boat was hauled 
up. 

“You haven’t said one word about Will,” whispered Jack, as 
we neared the boat. 

I had not said one word about him, I very well knew. The 
reason was, he appeared to have grown a little too pert and for- 
ward for me. Perhaps Jack suspected what I thought, for he 
suddenly seized Will by the collar of his shirt, and shook him as 
though just recollecting an old grudge. 

“What is that for?” asked Will. “ What have I been doing 
now?” 

“Are you going to tell me whether you mean to go back with 
us, or stay here?” 

“How can I stay here when no one has axed me?” responded 
the boy. 

“Will you keep a civil tongue in your head and behave your- 
self if you does stay? Answer me that.” 

“Of course; but I w'on’t be shook like that and say nothing, 
now I tell you;” and Will looked his indignation. 

“Don’t talk to me, you boy,” cried Jack. “You comes here, 
and is entertained in good style, and yet you must open your 
jaws and talk up smart-like, must you?” 

“I ain’t talked up smart-like.” 

“Don’t you go for to answer back. Now, if Mr. Pepper 
will take charge of you, and look arter you, will you stop a call- 
in’ Mr. Pepper, “hello, Pepper,” and sich. 

“ In course I will,” was the cry. “ Does you think I is a fool?” 

Jack looked at me to know if that was satisfactory. I nodded. 

“You remain here. Will,” I said, “and I will find something 
for you to do.” 

“ 1 understand, sir. Things ain’t the same here exactly as 
when we was messmates aboard the old Sally.” 

Though Will did not intend his words to be taken in such a 
sense, they seemed to me to be a reproach, as if the change in 
my fortunes had opened a wide gulf between us. 


A FALSE REPORT. 


147 


Jack caught the boy, and once more shook him. 

“ There you go agin, in spite of my warnin’. Won’t you keep 
still?” 

“ Let me alone, or I’ll knock thunder out of you,” said the lad. 

I made Jack release the boy, and by the time we reached the 
water, the articles which I had ordered were on the beach and 
put into the boat, the same one we had stolen from the Sally. I 
saw that my shipmates had everything that they needed for the 
short trip which they were going, and after a hearty hand-shaking 
they shoved off. 

We walked back to the store. Mr. Cherington was in the 
counting-room, and looked at my shipmate with some surprise. 

“ Don’t you recollect this lad?” I asked of my partner. “ He 
was on board the Sally with me, and showed me many acts of 
kindness.” 

“ O, I recollect him now. He appears to be a bright boy, 
Charles, and I think that we can give him something to do, and 
at a fair salary.” 

“We want some one in the store to check off goods as they are 
received and leave the premises,” I said. “ When not thus em- 
ployed he could visit vessels, and be very useful on account of 
his knowledge of seamanship.” 

“ So he could. We have long wanted such an intelligent boy.’ 

I introduced Will to the clerks, and set him at work, and he 
seemed quite contented when he found that he could make a good 
living. 

That day the dinner was not enlivened with conversation, and 
I was glad when it was finished, for one of the young men of 
Honolulu had told me a strange story, and I was anxious to know 
if it was true. I followed Julia to the sitting-room. 

“ Julia, may I not congratulate you upon your engagement?” I 
remarked. 

I saw her face flush and the work drop to her lap, as though 
loo much astonished to say a word. But she rallied and made sail, 
although I could see that she made considerable leeway while 
getting under way. 

“ Wliy, Charles, what do you mean ? ” she asked. 

“ Just what I said,” I replied. “ I have been told that you 
were engaged to a naval officer, and I congratulate you ; but I am 
Borry that you did not hint something of the kind to me ” 


148 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Who told you such a story ? ” she asked. 

“ O, I canuot tell you.” 

“ You need not, sir ; I know. It was that odious Hatch. Il 
Bounds just like him.” 

“ And do you mean to tell me, Julia,” I asked, moving my 
chair a little nearer her own, “ that the report is untrue?” 

“ Of course I do, sir. What could possess you to believe such 
a story?” 

“ Ah,” I said, “ it was mostly on account ot that report that I 
have been miserable to-day. I felt as though I had not shared 
your confidence. I thought that you might have told me if that 
was the case. I am sure you have been to me as a sister.” 

“ A sister? ” 

She started as she repeated the word. I saw her dark eyes 
raised as though reproachfully, and I thought that there were 
tears in them. 

“ You will be a sister to me — won’t you, Julia? ” I asked. 

There was no response. 

“ I am sure,” T continued, “ I should be glad to know that you 
had a good husband, and one that would love you as you deserve 
to be loved.” 

Still there was no response. 

“ Do you feel offended at my words?” I asked, after a pause. 

“ O, no. Why should I?” she replied. “You have been 
kind to me, and I thought at one time that you — ” 

She ceased speaking, and once more resumed her work. 

“Will you not finish your remarks, and tell me what you 
think?” 

“ Why should I? You only want a sister’s confidence.” 

I gently removed the work from her hands, and then she 
looked up. 

“ How can I ask fcr any other kind until I know whether the 
reports which I have heard are true or false.” 

“Then I will tell you. They are false. Does that satisfy 
you?” 

“ No.” 

She looked up surprised and grieved. I took possession of one 
of her hands. 

“ Julia,” I whispered, gaining courage very fast. 

Charles,” was the answer. 


A CONFESSION. 


149 


Do you kuow that I have more than a brother’s love for yc u?” 

“ I thought so at one time.’ 

“ Do you not think so now ? ” 

“ How can I tell ? ” 

I moved a little nearer, and accidentally dropped one hand over 
the back of her chair, and let it circle her waist. 

“Julia,’’ I said, “ since the night we met on board the whale- 
ship, I have loved you.” 

“ O, Charles, think before you speak. Consider the events of 
the past few months, and then confess that at one time I had 
nearly faded from your mind.” 

“ No, I will think of nothing but my love for you. Time can- 
not change that.” 

She looked at me with those dear bright eyes of hers, and 1 
fancied that I saw hope expressed in them. 

“ Can you love me a little, Julia, if you should try very hard?” 

“ Yes, I think that I could if I should try very hard,” she an- 
swered, and her eyes began to grow light with mischief. 

“ Will you try? ” 

“ I will think of it.” 

My happiness was so complete that I did not care to move ; so 
I sat there encircling her waist and holding one of her hands. 

“ You think that you like me well enough for a husband? ” 1 
asked at length. 

“ I think that I shall, after you have grown a little more stable 
in mind,” was her answer. 

“ Can you believe me fickle? ” I asked. 

“ 1 do think so, Charles. I may as well speak plain.” 

““ I never loved but you,” I murmured ; and then before me rose 
memories of Jenny Fairchild, whom I had worshipped, and the 
raisins I had supplied her with. 

“ We are both too young to think of marriage for many years,” 
she said. “ There is time enough for us to talk of such matters.” 

“ But I don’t think so,” I cried, “ and you wdll break my heart 
with your proposals of delay.” 

“ I should be sorry to do that ; but at least you will consent to 
wait until you are tweuty-one.” 

“ You don’t love me,” I said, a little pettishly. 

“ Yes, I do ; but it is your happiness and mine that I am striv- 
ing to secure. Only think, if we were married, and you should 
see some one you liked better than myself.” 


150 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“But I never sliall,” I answered, kissing her so rapturously 
that for five minutes she could not answer me ; and while I was 
thus engaged, the door opened softly, and into the room walked 
Mr. Cherington. 

I think that Julia managed to leave my arms about as quick as 
a distressed female could tear herself from such a pleasant posi- 
tion. I arose from my seat and confronted my partner, and ap- 
peared as cool as possible under the circumstances. 

“ I don’t understand the meaning of this scene,” Mr. Cherington 
said. “ Will you, sir, be kind enough to explain ? ” 

“ I thought the scene explained itself,” I answered. “ I was 
kissing Julia.” 

“ By what right? ” 

“ Love’s attraction,” I answered, although not quite so bold as 
before. 

“ I am still in the dark,” he said. 

While I was thinking what excuse I should render, Julia came 
to my rescue in her calm, sensible manner. 

“ Tell him all, Charles,” she said. 

“ And I should like to be told all,” was the reply of her matter- 
of-fact parent. 

“Well, sir, you shall know all. I had just told Julia that I 
should like to make her my wife — that I loved her dearly — and 
she had answered that although she rather fancied me, she was 
too young to think of being married.” 

“ Humph,” grunted my partner ; “ what do you suppose your 
parents would say to such an arrangement? ” 

“ They would say that I was sensible in marrying such a 
charming creature.” 

“ I don’t know about that ;” and then the old gentleman looked 
thoughtful. 

“ I hope you don’t disapprove of my suit?” I said. 

“ Too young, too young,” he muttered. 

“ I know we are young, but we are growing older every day. 
If you will give your consent now, I will wait as long as you 
please.” 

“ If I give my consent you must promise to wait with patience 
for two years.” 

“ Two years ! ” I cried, horrified at the length of time proposed 

“ Two years,” repeated Mr. Cherington. 


A LITTLE MYSTERY. 


151 


“ I consent/’ answered Julia. 

“ And you will also consent, Charles? It is for your welfare 
and that of my child that I make the proposition ; but now I 
must return to business. Charles, you and Julia had better ride 
out. The air is delightfully cool.” 

“ Perhaps I should return with you,” I said, demurely. 

“ No, no ; I’ll see to everything. Enjoy yourselves while you 
can. Life is short, and sometimes not over pleasant. Be home 
in time for tea, and don’t drive the horses as though they could be 
made to trot in less than three minutes ; ” and off went the old 
gentleman. 

We had a pleasant ride, and then returned to town, stopping 
for Mr. Cherington. I entered the counting-room to tell him that 
we were waiting for him ; but saw that he was holding a conver- 
sation with a rough-looking man, dressed like a sailor. They 
were conversing in whispers, but stopped when they saw me, as 
though I intruded upon them. At the same time the sailor 
hastily thrust something into his pocket, and then sat gazing at 
my partner as though anxious to know what he should do. 

“ The carriage is ready,” I said, looking at Mr. Cherington and 
cne sailor with astonishment. 

“ I shall not go home with you. I am not quite ready. You 
need not wait for me,” my partner said. 

“ Very well,” I answered, and turned to leave. 

“ O ! tell Julia that she may prepare the west room for com- 
pany, and also have a good supper for one or two guests.” 

Somethin’ fresh, with a glass of grog to top off with,” said 
the sailor. “ I feels as though I could eat double rations. I’ve 
been kept short so long.” 

“ Whom, in the name of common sense, has my partner picked 
up ? ” I asked myself ; and as I left the two, their heads went 
together, and they re-commenced whispering. 

“ Where is papa? ” asked Julia. 

“ He is in the counting-room, holding a close conversation with 
a sailor ; ” and then I delivered to her Mr. Cherington’s orders, 
and she w^ondered as much as myself. 

“It must be one of my father’s old shipmates,” Julia remarked. 
“ He meets with one sometimes, and then he has to talk for a 
week about old matters.” 

I considered that might be a .proper solution of the affair, and 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


152 , 

thought no more of it until after dark, when Mi. C'heringtot 
brought the sailor home, and entertained him at supper, after* 
wards gave him a^ large glass of punch, and then attempted to 
get him to bed ; but the seaman refused to move until he had 
emptied a bottle of brandy, when he began to sing songs and act 
in rather an independent manner, as though he was at home. 

“ Why don’t you send the fellow to the guard-house?” I asked, 
disgusted with his conduct, and sympathizing with the alarm 
which Julia manifested. 

“ Hush, my dear boy,” cried my partner, with a look of dismay. 
“ Don’t say one word to offend him. He will retire to rest in a 
few rhinutes.” 

“ Not by a long sight,” retorted the bold mariner. “ I’m on 
shore, and I’m going to drink as much as I please. I can pay 
for it, and I don’t care for any of you. Send me to the guard- 
house !” cried the fellow, after a moment’s pause ; ‘‘ I’d like to see 
you do it. I’d blow the yarn to every one I met, and then how 
would you like it? ” 

I saw that Mr. Cherington was really agitated, and anxious for 
me to leave. What could be the meaning of the secrecy between 
them ? Had my partner at one time committed some shocking 
crime, and was the sailor acquainted with the mystery? I re- 
turned to the drawing-room, where I found Julia pale and agi- 
tated ; for the sailor had made considerable noise in the house, 
and frightened her, as well as the kanaka servants. 

“ What is the meaning of this? ” the dear girl asked. 

“ I have not the slightest idea,” I answered. 

“It is the first time such a scene has occurred in the house, 
and 1 trust that it will be the last.” 

“ I trust so, too ; but I have every confidence in your father, 
and no doubt he will explain the matter wdien disposed.” 

About eight o’clock, one of the servants informed me that Will 
was desirous of seeing me on business, and I went lo him im- 
mediately. The few weeks that Will had been in our employ 
had produced quite a change in his deportment. He was fast im- 
proving in his duties, and had reached a position which he was 
proud of. 

“ I am sorry to disturb you, Mr. Allspice,” he said ; “ but while 
putting away the books this evening, I found on the floor this 
leather bag, filled with some kind of yellow metal. I didn’t know 
but you wmuld like to hear cf it ; so I brought it'to the house.” 





JULIA.— Face page 150 








• tp ' 



♦ 











* * 

t 




$ 

9 


4 


<• 4 




( 


i 





9 






« 



1 


I 



♦ 


• 4 






« » 


■» 


t 




% 



( 





* 


k 


» 




¥ 


* 




« » 


f* 


l» 

*• 

( 


% 

t • 




r 


. r 








« 1 



1 




> 


i 


I 



d 


I 




I * 


» I 


k 


# 


I 








I 


I 




I 



« 


r • 


* 




I 


4 


tv 


i 


$ 



f 




t 


t 





9 







i 




% 



4 

I 




A 



t 





a. •■ 


b k 


THE MYSTERIOUS BAG 


153 


“ It would have kept until morning,” I remarked, with a smile, 
and took the bag, but was astonished to find that its contents 
were very heavy. 

When I reached the drawing-room, I saw Mr. Cherington con- 
versing with his daughter. 

“ Who wanted to see you? ” he asked, nervously. 

“ Will. He found this bag on the fioor of the counting-room, 
And he thought you or the sailor might have dropped it.” 

“ Did Will mention the subject to any one?” Mr. Cheringtoi 
asked. 

“ No, I think not.” 

“ Then, my dear boy, run after the lad, and charge him not tc 
say one word of the matter to any one.” 

“ Why, father, what is the meaning of this mystery?” asked 
Julia. 

“ No matter — don’t ask me any questions. I cannot explain, 
and I will not. Go, Charles, and delay not a moment. If the 
lad has mentioned what he found, or is disposed to, lock him up, 
so that not a soul can see him until to-morrow. Delay not, m}' 
boy.” 

I overtook Will juat as he was entering his boarding-house. 

“ Will,” I asked, “ have you mentioned to a single person tltal 
you found that bag on the floor of the counting-room ? ” 

“ No, sir. Every one had left the store before me.” 

“ All right. Keep a close tongue in your head, and say noth 
ing until ^I tell you to. There is some mystery connected with 
the bag, and it will be investigated.” 

“ I hope that you don’t suspect me of anything,” the boy said, 
with a tremor in his tone, which showed how honest he was. 

“ You would be the last one, Will,” I remarked, as I turned to 
walk home. “ We have known each other too well for that.” 

“ I mean to be honest, at any rate,” he answered ; and then 1 
left him and went home, where I found Mr. Cherington in com- 
pany with the sailor, and still allowing him to drink as much as 
he pleased. The mariner, however, was in the room allotted to 
him for the night, and was too drunk to make much noise, except- 
ing to roar out for brandy every ten minutes. 

As soon as Mr. Cherington saw me, he left the sailor’s company. 

“Well, well,” he asked, “what is the news? Did you 8Q9 
him? ” 


154 


A WHAiEMAi^S ADVENTURES. 


“ Of course I did.” 

“ And he has been silent — has he?” 

“ He has not spoken a word about finding the bag.” 

“ Thank Heaven ! Then we are safe.” 

“ You mean that you are safe,” I replied. 

“ No, sir, I mean that we are safe.” 

“ I confess that I do not understand you,” I remarked, a little 
coldly. 

“ I know that you do not,” was the unsatisfactory answer. 

Suddenly a suspicion crossed my mind — a cruel suspicion — 
and I was determined to have my doubts satisfied. 

“ Mr. Cherington,” I said, as my partner was turning from me, 
“ tell me one thing ; answer me one question.” 

“ I cannot now, Charles. To-morrow you shall know all.” 

“ Let me know to-night this one thing ; Is the firm in danger 
of failing, through some bad speculation of which I have been 
kept in ignorance ? ” 

“ My dear boy, the house never stood in a better position than 
it does to-day.” 

“ Are you in any danger from the threats or exposure of that 
drunken ruflian? ” 

The old gentleman smiled. 

“The only danger that I run is hearing some very vile Ian-, 
guage ; but that I must submit to for the sake of the firm.” 

“ I cannot understand you, or your meaning,” 1 remarked. 

“ I suppose not. You will, however, in good time.” 

I looked hard at the old gentleman, but he was quite cool now, 
and his eyes were as keen as ever. 

“ You think me mad,” he said. “ I don’t blame you. Bui 
leave me. Go and comfort poor Julia.” 

And I left in search of Julia, whom 1 found in the drawing 
rfjom, anxious for mo to report 

As I could not offer a very full explanation of affairs, I pro- 
posed, to divert her mind, that we should take a row in the har- 
bor, for she was exceedingly fond of boating, after the sun had 
gone down and the air had grown cool. So we were soon floating 
on the clear placid water, and the charm of the' scene dispelled 
the last disturbing doubt from the mind of my fair companion. 


WE WEKE SOON FLOATING ON THE CLEAR. PLACID WATER. -Pa-e 151. 



r t 

« 




# 




f 










f 


V 






« 


« 




I 






9 

I 


i 

♦ 


« 


« 


I < 

« 



* 



< 


« 







I 

• ♦ 


V- 





« 

% 


f 





''■( 


i . 


P 


0 



- * 
t. 


« 


< 



\ 


t 

4 


* 



f 


% 


% 


•% 


\ 


«* 


» 



f 





< 




V 





A SPECULATION CONTEMPLATED. 


155 


CHAPTER X. 

ASTONISHING NEWS OF THE GOLD MINES OF CA-LIFORNIA —WB 

BUY TO THE RIGHT AND LEFT, AND MAKE PLANS FOR A FOR- 
TUNE. 

The' next morning, when I awoke, I found that it was sunrise, 
and that Mr. Cherington was standing by the side of the bed. I 
looked at my partner, and saw that his face was pale, as though he 
had passed a sleepless night and was tired. 

“Where is the sailor?” I asked. “I hope that he has left 
the house.” 

“ Heaven forbid, after all the trouble that IVe had with him. 
The fellow is sleeping off his drunken debauch, and will not 
awaken until afternoon — at least I hope that he won’t. He has 
proved a tough customer, for his head is as hard as iron.” 

I looked at my partner, and saw that even if he did appear 
tired, he was quite cool and collected, and .1 marvelled at it. 

“Come, get up,” he said. “We have work' before us, and 
much to accomplish before night.” 

I was soon dressed and at the table. It was just six o’clock as 
we sat down, and twenty minutes afterwards we were on our way 
to business. 

“ How many barrels of flour have we in the store? ” my partr 
ner asked, as we walked along. 

“Not more than fifty.” 

“ And ship-bread? How many pipes? ” 

“ Ten.” 

“ And how much pork have we?” 

“ Not more than a dozen barrels. Hatch wanted to sell me 
some yesterday, taken from the condemned ship Betsy Baker, of 
New London. He offered it cheaper than we sell it by a dollar 
a barrel.” 

“ How many barrels did he say that he had ?” asked my partner. 

“ About one hundred, or more.’! 

“ It is all mess, I suppose,” Mr. Cherington remarked. 

“ No, one half is clear and of good quality. I saw some of it 
unheaded, to show as a sample.” 


156 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Does ths firm want ready money?” my partner asked. 

“ T believe that it does. It bought the stores of the Betsy Baker 
for cash at a low rate, and the money is wanted to pay for them.” 

“ That is good. I am glad to hear that. In a business point 
of view, you know,” my partner added, hastily. 

We reached the store and found Will already there. He was 
hard at work arranging goods, which provoked a smile from Mr 
Uherington. 

Smart boy,” he said. “ Make a good man for us ;” and the i 
we passed into the counting-room, and my partner commenced an 
examination of the books. Then he made some memorandum on 
a piece of paper and closed the books. 

“ I’m going to trust you with very important business,” he said, 
“ and you must show yourself worthy of the firm.” 

I pricked up my ears. He was going to confide the secret to 
me at last. 

“ I want you to go to the firm of Vida & Hatch, and buy all 
the fiour, bread, pork, tobacco and pipes which they have on 
hand. Get everything at a low figure for cash. Here is a mem- 
orandum that will guide you. Don’t pay more than the figures I 
have set opposite each article, and get them as much lower as pos- 
sible. You will understand all in the course of the day. If you 
hear of any one having provisions to sell at our prices, buy them 
without hesitation — buy all you can get.” 

I started to leave the counting-room, but Mr. Cherington called 
me back. 

“ Let me see, — you are in the habit of smoking, are you not? ” 

He knew I was ; but seldom at the house. 

“ I think that you had better visit the store with a cigar in 
your mouth. It will look as though you were not in a hurry.” 

I sauntered along until I came to Vida & Hatch’s store, and bj' 
good luck found Hatch standing at the door smoking. 

“ Hallo ! ” he cried ; “ come in and talk a little while. I he ve 
just come on shore. We had a good time on board the Constel- 
lation last night. Wish that you had been there. But come in.” 

I hesitated, and then follow^ed Hatch to his counting-room, 
where the senior member of the firm was smoking, and looking, 
as I thought, a little dull. 

“ How is business over at your place ? ” asked Mr. Vida, who 
was a short, dark-eyed man, a Chilian by birth, and fond of a 
uaper cigar and a glass of chamnagne. 


A I’URCHASE. 


157 


“ Nothing doing since the whalers left.. It is the dull season, 1 
Bup])ose.’^ 

“ Yes, dull enough ; and here we have got a large stock on hand, 
and can’t sell it,” remarked Mr. Vida. 

“ You don’t offer it low enough,” I said, with a laugh. “ We 
sold out pretty close, and might be induced to buy.” 

“Catch Cherington at that,” Hatch cried. “He is too tinan 
for such nonsense. I offered you pork, yesterday, at a dollar less 
per barrel than you can buy it in the city.” 

“ If you had taken off fifty cents more per barrel, I migh\ have 
traded with you, and been willing to wait for a rise.” 

“ I’ll do it now,” he cried, hastily. 

“ How many barrels have you? ” 

“ Two hundred.” 

“ I’ll take them for cash. Send theiii over to our warehouse as 
soon as you can, for w^e want to store them.” 

“ Are you in earnest?” asked Hatch and Vida, in a breath. 

“ Yes, I mean what I say. I don’t believe that pork can go 
any lower ; so I will buy it on speculation. I’ll buy anything 
cheap, and wait for a rise. That is better than letting money 
remain idle.” 

“ Then take our flour and bread on the same principle. The 
fact of it is, we need the money just at the present time.” 

“ We’ll buy anything if you only put it low enough.” 

Vida and Hatch consulted together, and the result of their con- 
ference was an offer of their stock, far below what Mr. Chering- 
ton had instructed me to give. 

“But, understand us,” the senior member of the firm said. 
“We don’t want to take any advantage of you, for the reason 
that Mr. Cherington might not like to ratify the contract. We 
will sell at such a price for cash, the goods to be delivered to-day. 
If that proposal suits your firm, the bargain is closed.” 

“ Confidence begets confidence,” I said. “ I will convince yen 
that I am acting with the consent of my partner, who is anxious 
to buy on speculation.” 

The firm once more put their heads together, and talked long 
and earnestly. 

“ You can have the articles at the sum named,” they said, after 
the conference was closed ; and they immediately made out a bill 
of sale, so that I found I had purchased some six thousand dol- 


158 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


\ars’ worth of bread, flour, pork, tobacco, pipes, and ready-made 
clothing, and just as the bills were made out, a man by the name 
of Russe l entered the store. 

“ liiave called,” he said, “ to see if you wanted to purchase any 
flour.” 

“ We have just sold the last barrel that we had in store,” Mr. 
Vida answered. “ What do you ask for good flour?” 

Russell named a figure, which was a little higher than the sura 
Vida asked. 

“ Can’t buy at that price,” the firm said. 

“What will you give?” Russell asked, turning to me. 

“ The same that I paid Mr. Vida. We buy for cash, and may 
have to keep it for a long time.” 

“ You can have it,” he answered promptly. 

I went back to the store, and found Mr. Cherington there, wip- 
ing his face, which bore marks of heat. 

“Well,” he said, “ what success? Did you trade?” 

“ I bought all they had, for less than what you told me to 
give.” 

“ That is good. Now we are all right. I have bought the 
schooner Helen at a bargain, and all the fresh provisions which 
Gangle owned. Now we can afibrd to let the public hear the 
news.” 

“ But you forget that I do not know what the news is, ’ 1 said. 

“1 know — there is time enough. But close the door, sit 
down, and I’ll tell you.” 

I did as I was ordered. 

“ Did you ever hear of such a country as California?” Mr. 
Cherington asked. 

“ Why, yes. It was ceded to the United States by Mexico at 
the conclusion of the war. I don’t know its value, although I 
think that many hides have been exported from California to 
Boston. That is all I know of it.” 

“And that is quite enough for my purpose Well, what will 
you think when I tell you that gold has been discovered in Cali- 
fornia ? mines of immense richness ! In fact, that it can be picked 
up on the surface of the earth, and cut from rocks with jack- 
knives.” 

“ I should evince my astonishment by saying that I don’t be- 
liev3 it,” I answered 


CALirORNIA GOLD. 


' 159 


“ So I supposed. But nevertheless it is true, as I state to you, 
and at the present time there are only three persons in Honolulu 
who have any knowledge of the matter.” 

“ And those are you and myself, and who else?” 

“ The sailor I carried home last night, and who probably has 
not yet awakened.” 

I was astonished, and did not answer. 

“ I see that you think me dreaming or crazy, but such is nol 
the case; The sailor brought to the island two thousand dollars’ 
worth of gold dust, all collected in the short space of two weeks, 
on the banks of a river called the North Fork, about one hundred 
miles in a direct line from San Francisco.” 

“ If gold is so plenty, why did the sailor leave until he had col- 
lected more ? ” I asked. 

“Why do sailors always remain poor? Simply because he 
thought he was worth a fortune. He went to San Francisco, en- 
gaged a passage in a vessel bound to Canton, and paid three hun- 
dred dollars to be set on shore here.” 

And how did you get hold of him ? ” 

“ Ah, that is the most singular part of my story. I was on 
board a whaleship yesterday afternoon, when I saw a vessel 
heading for the harbor with a signal flag flying for a boat. I 
took my boat, and was pulled on board. I had but a short time 
to talk with the master of the vessel, for he was anxious to square 
away for Canton. But he gave me the glorious news, and handed 
me a San Francisco paper with long accounts of the mines. The 
people of California are crazy over the discoveries, and all kinds 
of business have been neglected to seek for gold. Men are run- 
ning away I’rom ships, and even the United States vessels are sjiort 
handed on account of desertion. I took the sailor in my boat and 
brought liim to the shore ; but I made him promise that he would 
Qot say one word regarding the gold discoveries, until I gave }ny 
consent.” 

“ Didn’t your kanakas hear of it?” I asked. 

“Not a word. They were in the boat all the time I was on 
board, and did not hear a lisp.” 

“ Have you seen the gold ? ” I asked. “ Is it not possible that 
it may be some mineral that closely resembles gold? ” 

Mr. Cherington opened the safe, and took out two small buckskio 
bags. 


160 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Here are two bags full of the dust. The third one the sailoi 
must have dropped last night, for he insisted on keeping one shot 
in the locker for immediate use.” 

He poured the gold into a plate and stirred it with his fingers. 
Some of it was so fine that it seemed a mystery how it could have 
been collected, while scattered through the glittering mass were 
several nuggets, some of them nearly as large as a horse-chestnut. 

“ If you still doubt the truth of the sailor’s report, read the ac- 
counts in the California paper, for it seems that one has already 
been established at San Francisco.” 

I opened the paper, — a small one, some ten inches long and 
twenty wide, — and found that the whole inside was filled with let- 
ters from the mines, recounting the lucky strikes which miners 
had made, and how new mines were discovered every day by 
prospecting parties. From the correspondence I glanced to the 
editorial columns, and found a short leader, which read as 
follows : — 

“ At the present time we know not what to think. San Fran- 
cisco is deserted, and no business is transacted. Dust is received 
from the mines by every boat or vessel that reaches us from Sac- 
ramento. Our printers have left us to take part in the struggle 
for sudden wealth, and we have a letter from one in which he says 
that he dug one hundred dollars worth of gold the first day he 
reached the mines. If such is the case, we shall have to leave 
our paper and commence turning up the earth in search of riches ; 
for at the present time we have to do our own composing, press- 
work, and the ‘ devil’s ’ work in the bargain. Of course all kinds 
of provisions have risen to enormous prices, and we fear much 
suffering, and even starvation, the coming winter. We have large 
numbers of cattle on the ranches, but men cannot live on meat 
alone, and in this emergency we must look to the Sandwich 
Islands for our pork, flour, coffee, and other articles. A vessel 
loaded with such provisions would reap a rich harvest at the 
[)resent time.” 

“ What do you think of that?” Mr. Cherington asked. 

“ I think that I now see the reason why you have purchased 
the schooner Helen.” 

“ The vessel must be despatched without loss of time. I have 
a gang of men at work on board of her, bending sails, and to- 
morrow we will commence loadino-.” 

o 


HO FOR CALIFORNIA. 


1«1 


“ Let us commence to-day,” I said. “ We have men enough." 

“ Good ! Cargo shall go on board at once. But there is one 
ihing I have forgotten to speak about. You or I will have to go 
with the vessel, to sell the provisions. Which shall it be?” 

“ I, of course,” I answered. “ You can attend to our busi- 
ness at home better than I can.” 

“ But Julia? What will she say? ” 

“ That I am anxious to make a fortune for her sake.” 

“ I don’t think she will,” said the old gentleman, drjly. “Bi I 
you can go. Now, where can we find a navigator? ” 

That puzzled me ; but an idea entered my mind just at that 
moment, that we could give some master or mate a passage to 
California for the sake of navigating the Helen there, and duriug 
the trip I could apply myself to the task, and learn all that was 
necessary of the science. 

The Helen was about two hundred tons* burden, flat bottom, 
and -intended for carrying a large cargo, and drawing but little 
water. Of course she could not be classed as a first-rate sailer, 
excepting before the wind ; but we did not look so much for speed 
as capacity. Even with a full cargo, the schooner did not draw 
but five feet of water. This was a great disadvantage for sea 
navigation, but was just the thing for river sailing, as w'e after- 
wards found. I made a minute examination of the vessel, and 
on the whole was quite satisfied with her. We set men at work 
painting, and another gang to receive cargo, and by night much 
progress had been made with our arrangements. 

“ I think,” I said, as we walked to the store, “ that I will send 
for my two shipmates who are still at Kammaira.” 

“ They will leave you at San Francisco,” Mr. Cherington said. 
“ Not a vessel can drop anchor at that port without losing ever}’ 
man.” 

“ I think that we can make it for the interest of the men to re- 
main with us,” I said. “ Suppose I should take my ^hree ship- 
mates, and we should tell them to stick to the vessel, and that in 
addition to their monthly pay, they should have a certain per- 
centage on the profits. Will you let me try it?” 

“ Certainly.” 

We reached the store, and I went in search of Will, whom 
1 found taking aa account of some goods which were going int<t 
tne warehouse.” 


162 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Will,” I said, “ we have purchased a schooner, and I am 
going a short voyage in her. Do you want to go with me? 

“Yes, sir, I am ready for that at any time. Who is going 
captain?” 

“lam.” 

“ That’s good. I’ll be one of the crew.” 

“ No ; I want you for second mate, with the same pay that you 
now receive, and a chance for dividends in case we are successful.’"' 

“ Who’s going first mate?” asked Will, with a stare of as- 
tonishment. 

“ Who do you suppose?” 

The boy looked thoughtful. 

“ I don’t know,” he said, “ unless you send for Jack. But then 
he don’t know much about navigation.” 

“ Would you like him for a shipmate? ” 

“ I just should.” 

“ And Jake — do you think that he would like to go with us?” 

“ The darky would jump at the chance. But where are we 
going.” 

“ No matter about that. I want Jack and Jake to know of my 
intentions. Will you take a canoe, with two kanakas, and go to 
Kamraaira ?” 

“ I should like to very much.” 

“ Then take any two kanakas in our employ, and go. Tell the 
men that they shall have twenty dollars'per month and a commis- 
sion on the profits of the voyage if we are successful.” 

“ That will bring them, sure,” was the answer. 

“ Tell them that they must stay by me and the vessel after we 
reach port, or they will receive nothing.” 

“You are joking,” said Will. “You couldn’t get them to 
leave you. There is not money enough in the world to buy thein> 
‘^t least I think so.” 

Will selected two of the natives who were accustomed to the 
harbor, and attended to our boating matters, and in a short time 
be was off for the village of Kammaira. I returned to thecount- 
_ng-rooni, where I found the sailor who had passed the night in 
Mr. Cherington’s house. He had slept until noon, and then got up 
and left the premises, and by the aid of one of the servants, found 
the store. 

“ I want my money,” he said, just as I entered. “ I am going 
to ha’^e a time with it.” 


A RISE IN THE MARKET. 


163 


Mr. CberingtOQ took the bags from the safe, and placed them in 
the sailor’s hands. The man untied them and examined the dust, 
and found that it was correct. 

“ I don’t want all this- money with me,” he said. 

We did not answer him. If we had said that we would take 
charge of it, he would have thought that we meant to cheat him. 
But as we did not volunteer, he obtained confidence in a wonderful 
degree, and throwing the bags upon the desk, muttered, — 

“ S’pose I take this ’ere dust, some one will steal it from me 
1 don’t want it. I don’t know what to do with it. Will you keep 
it for me ? ” 

This was an appeal that we could not resist ; and Mr. Chering- 
ton promised to take charge of all three bags, first advancing the 
man fifty dollars for spending money. My partnej offered the 
man some good advice, but while he listened to it with respectful 
attention, he did not seem inclined to follow it. 

“ I never had so much money afore,” he said, “and now I’m 
bound to have a time with it. I’ll make Honolulu howl afore 
I’ve done. I’ve worked hard, and after all the money is gone I 
knows where I can get more. Californy is the land for me. 
What’s the use of my saving when I can get more ? ” 

“ It will be known all over Honolulu before night,” said Mr. 
Cherington, as we walked home for dinner. 

We had too much work before us to remain at the table any 
length of time, and I had barely opportunity to hint to Julia that 
her father’s conduct had been explained in a very satisfactory 
manner. I said nothing of my contemplated visit to California, 
and on that subject Mr. Cherington remained mute also. After 
reaching the store, the bills for the goods which we had purchased 
came in, and we were kept quite busy for two hours paying out 
gold and settling accounts ; and just as we had finished. Hatch 
entered the counting-room. 

“Look ahcre,” he cried, “ we sold shorter than we intc-dcd. 
Can’t yon let us have a hundred barrels of pork and flour at the 
same price that we paid for them? We have got an order, you 
know, and we don’t like to disappoint our customers.” 

“ Can’t do it,” said Mr. Cherington. “ It is all stowed in the 
warehouse. We have raised ten dollars a barrel on pork and the 
same on flour, and we don’t want to sell at that price.” 

“ Blast it, I suppose you have heard the news,” muttered 
Hatch, throwing himself into a chair. 


164 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


What news? ” 

“Why, about Califo'rnia. O, it’s no use to look giave. 1 
know it. It’s all over town. Men are acting as though they 
were mad. There’s a sailor who brought the news. He tells 
thundering big stories. If one half is true, gold must be plenty 
there, and grub scarce. What is the lowest you will sell us a 
himdred barrels of^ork for? Be liberal, and give us a chance.” 

“ Ten dollars per barrel advance, and rather you would not buy 
at that. I tell you. Hatch, gold is plenty in California, and pro- 
visions dear,” my partner said. 

“ What can you ship in?” asked Hatch. “ There is only one 
vessel in port excepting whalers, and the latter won’t dare to go 
within fifty miles of the coast. The skippers are half crazy al- 
ready for fear they will lose their men by desertion. Come, let’s 
make a trade for one hundred barrels of flour and one hundred 
barrels of pork. Be liberal. You have got the best of us ; I 
acknowledge that.” 

“ Sit down, Mr. Hatch,” said Mr. Cherington, with a calm 
smile. “ Charles, haven’t we a few of those Havanas left?” 

I found the box, and we lighted our cigars in solemn silence, 
and after Mr'. Cherington had adjusted his weed, he said, — 

“We bought on speculation, and we shall sell on speculation. 
We have some five hundred barrels of pork, and the same number 
of flour. We can sell a portion, and still have enough on hand to 
freight the vessel which we have purchased.” 

“What vessel?” asked Hatch, eagerly. 

“ The schooner Helen.” 

“Thunder!” shouted Hatch. “If Vida hasn’t just gone to 
buy her, then I’m a sinner.” 

“ He’s rather late. She is paid for, and the papers are in my 
safe.” 

“ Just our darned luck. The old tub has been for sale the last 
three months, and no one would buy her. Well, I don’t blame 
you. But let us share a little. Give me what I want at a fair 
advance.” 

“ At what I said. Not a dime less. The market is still going 
up. To-morrow I shall advance on the price. I don’t want to 
sell ; but I will to oblige you. In half an hour others will want 
to buy. We will sell for cash, you know. Money down.” 

“ Then count me in for two hundred barrels, and send them 
over at once.” 


WELL FORTIFIED. 


165 


I went with him, taking a kanaka along to assist in bringing 
the specie to the store. 

“You have made a strike, and I envy you,’’ Hatch said as 
we walked along. “ Hallo ! here is Vida. Did you buy the 
vessel ? ” 

Mr. Vida groAvled out an answer tliat could not be understood 
very readily. 

“O, it is no use to sulk. They’ve got the start of us, and we 
can’t catch up. AVemust follow on behind, and do the best we 
can. AVho in Heaven’s name supposed that California was 
going to shed its hides and reveal gold ? But X’ve done something. 
I’ve made a trade with Cherington. Took two hundred at an ad« 
vancc. Just the sura avc agreed to give.” 

“ That’s something, for pork has gone up two dollars per bar- 
rel since I saAv you,” answered Mr. Vida, eagerly. 

I received my money for the articles, and returned to the store, 

“ AVhat was your object in selling?” I asked of my partner. 

“ Simply because Ave had exhausted our ready money in buy- 
ing, and Avhat is due us Avill not come in for two or three months. 
We need money just at this period, and I bought Avith the under- 
standing that Ave should have to sell in a fcAV days ; but I intend- 
ed to do sc at an advance, and for cash. AVe have made tAvo 
thousand dcdlars on one sale. That has placed ready money at 
our disposal, to meet current expenses, until Ave can get returns 
from California. Now avc are fortified against every attack. AVe 
can lose nothing, and Ave have paid for everything. There is, 
therefore, no chance for us to fail, even if the mines should not 
turn out as rich as Ave expect.” 

I saw the force of his argument, and after the day’s work was 
accomplished, returned to the house quite satisfied with Avhat we 
had done. 

During the next forenoon I visited the schooner, and found that 
the cargo Avas most on board, and that the vessel Avas rapidly get- 
ting ready for sea. At the rale the work Avas going on, I calcu- 
lated that we could leave for California in the courfee of three 
days. In the afternoon, Avhile I Avas at Avork on board, a little, 
fat, red-faced man, Avith a bald head, a moist eye, a pleasant voice, 
and a jolly smile, came over the rail and rolled tOAvards me. 

“ Good day, sir,” he said, touching his hat, Avhich Avas a nauti- 
cal one, and looked a little the worse for Avear. “ Allow me to 

13 


166 


A VV'UALEMAM H ADVENTU11E8. 


introduce myself, sir. My name is Myers, sir — James Myers 
I belong in New London, Connecticut. Of course you liave heard 
of that place, sir. A great town for handsome girls and wlialo* 
men. It is five years since I was thert. Great changes since 
then. I left there master of a ship ; and low I couldn’t get a 
vessel to save my life, I suppose.” 

“ For what reason? ” I asked. 

“ Various,” he ansAvered ; “ various. In the first place, I did 
not take as many whales as I did nippers of gin ; and so, after 
cruising two years, I went off on a voyage of discovery, thinking 
that I could find whales near islands, in places where ships never 
cruised before. I w^as not successful, and consequently the own- 
ers took away my craft ; although, to tell the truth, they had a 
long search before they found me. Since that period I have com- 
manded everything in the shape of a vessel, and now find myself 
at Honolulu, without funds, without friends, but with a desire 
to go to California, where I think I can make money enough to 
cover up my sins. To you I apply. I want to work iny passage 
to the land of gold. 1 don’t care in what capacity.” 

‘‘ How long have you been in Honolulu ? ” I asked. 

About two weeks. I had a passage given me from the Friend- 
ly Islands ; so I ran over here to see what I could do.” 

I am in want of a navigator,”! remarked ; ‘‘ and if you are 
competent to take charge of that department, and teach me the 
science while on the passage, you can go with the vessel.” 

“ Give me the tools to work with, and I’ll not turn my back to 
any man in the whaling fleet,” was the confident answer. “ I’ll 
learn you all that I know in two weeks’ time. If you don’t learn, 
it shan’t be my fault.” 

“And if you serve me faithfully you shall be paid for your 
trouble,” I retnarked. 

“ Don't speak of pay, sir,” said the jolly man. “ Put me in 
California, and I’ll find gold enough to pay me. But you have 
passed your word, mind you, and I’m engaged.” 

“ Don’t be alarmed. You shall take up your quarters in the 
cabin to-day.” 

We had at the store an excellent chronometer, and charts 
enough to fit out a line-of-battle ship, besides quadrants and 
books Avhich w’e kept on hand to supply the demand that was con- 
stantly made by whalers. From the lot Mr. Ji.mes Myers, lata 


A JOLLY CAPTAIN. 


167 


maciter of a New London whale-ship, made a selection to suit 
him, and then left me to send his luggage to the schooner. But 
he soon returned, and his face looked more jolly than ever. 

“ This is a great town,” he said, wiping his heated brow, and 
shaking his rather large stomach. “■ I never met such treatment 
before, in all my wanderings. ” 

“ What is the matter?” 

“ Why, the blasted marine who keeps the house where I board* 
•d — But you won’t believe the statement. It seems incredible - 
in what is popularly called a heathen country, too. Good Heav- 
en, how remiss the missionaries have been in their duties !” 

I suspected the captain’s troubles, but said nothing, 

“ It is but little,” he said, in a musing tone. “ Ten dollars for 
board and two for drinks. A trifling sum compared to the im- 
mense value of my chest and contents. And he means to hold it, 
too. That’s a joke.” 

“ I suppose you mean that your landlord won’t release your 
clothes until you have paid your board?” I remarked. 

And the extras,” cried the little man, with an attempt to 
blush. 

Well, come with me and I’ll pay the bill,” I said. 

“ God bless you,” exclaimed the ex-whaling captain, seizing m3" 
hand and giving it several violent shakes, as though it was a 
pump, and he was bound to keep me afloat. “ You are a Connec- 
ticut man, I know,” the captain continued, as Ave turned the corner 
of Queen and Kaahumanu (the reader can pronounce the latter 
name to suit himself) Streets, and headed for a sailor boarding- 
house, kept by one Terry, formerly from New York. 

We reached Terry’s, where we found that gentleman with his 
shirt sleeves rolled up, and his tongue hard at work, damning two 
kanaka servants, because they did not labor quick enough to suil 
him, in washing the tobacco juice from the floor. Mr. Terry, on 
seeing the captain, frowned darkly, and swore with increased vio- 
lence ; but on looking up and finding whom he had for a visitor, 
stopped his harsh words, and suffered the scowl to pass from his 
brow. 

“What is the matter, Terry?” I asked; “the captain says 
you won’t let his clothes go.” 

“ Now, look ahere, Mr. Allspice,” cried Terry, with the air o^ 
an injured man ; “ this feller comes to my house and wants board 


168 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


for a few weeks, till he can get a skipper’s chance, or a chief 
mate’s birth. I takes him in and gives him the best that I has iu 
the house. For that 1 expects money. He hasn’t got any, and 
there’s no shipping in the harbor. Then he comes and wants his 
clothes, and leaves me minus the dosh for his grub and drinks 
1 don’t stand that from no one, I don’t.” 

But I intended to pay up like a man,” cried the captain, rub-* 
hing his red nose, and seeming to care but little for his peculiar 
position. 

‘‘ Yes, I s’pose you do mean to, but you see I wants the dosh 
now, to carry on my house and meet my payments. I don’t trust, 

I don’t. You can have your duds on paying your bill, and not 
afore.” 

“It is extremely unpleasant, this is,” muttered the whaler. 

“ But few men from Connecticut care to be placed in such a 
position.” 

“ No, I s’pose not,” sneered Terry ; “ but I tells you that a 
Yorker isn’t taken in by a wooden-nutmeg fellow, no how you 
can fix it.” 

“ How much is the bill? ” I asked. 

After an immense amount of labor the bill was produced, and 
I paid it, and left the establishment with the heartiest wish of the 
landlord for my future success in life. 

“ I see, Mr. Myers,” I said, as w^e walked along, “ that a large 
portion of your bill is for drink. Of course you do not expect 
me to furnish you with liquor. If you do you will be dis- 
appointed.” 

“ O, no,” he said ; but the response w'as quite feeble, and the 
face, so red and fat, did not look quite so jolly as it did a few mo- 
ments before. 

T sent the captain to the schooner, with orders to take his meals 
at Teiry’s, until the vessel was in proper trim for sea, and then I 
Tvent back to the store, and found Mr. Cherington and the clerks 
hard at work packing up boxes, which I was to take to California 
on a venture. 

“ I have been thinking,” said Mr. Cherington, “ that w^e can 
make a good profit on some spades and pickaxes which w'e have 
on hand, and have held for some months. At the time I imported 
them I thought the kanakas could be induced to use them; but 
they prefer to stick to lighter tools. Shall we send them to Cali 
fornia on a venture ? ” 


THE OLD CREW. 


169 


I said yes ; and the same afternoon five 'hundred spades and 
five hundred pickaxes were stowed away on board the Helen, and 
valuable articles w^e found them. After dinner I was on board, 
looking after matters, when a boat pulled alongside, and my ship- 
mates tumbled on deck. 

“ We didn’t stop long arter we got the news,” said Jack. “ We 
jist packed up our dunnage and left. We promised our wives to 
return, and they is satisfied. Now we is ready to go to wovk 
The only question is, what shall w^e do with Jake ? Make him 
cook or steward ? ” 

I’s for de steward’s place ; he over de cook. I’ll butt de 
feller if he don’t hurry up de grub.” 

So I gave him the position of steward. 


CHAPTER XI. 

OFF FOR CALIFORNIA. A SURPRISE AND A PASSAGE. CALIFOR- 
NIA AND OUR CARGO. HOW WE SOLD IT AT A PROFIT. 

The next day we got our stores all on board, and the cargo 
stowed, and were ready for sea. Then we commenced picking 
our crew, and in that we found no difficulty. Hundreds of kana- 
kas were eager to ship, and work their passage to California ; 
and many white men would watch an opportunity, and pounce 
upon me whenever I left the store or the vessel, all eager to urge 
their claims for a chance. After some trouble I obtained six 
kanakas and a good cook. Two of them I bound to return to the 
vessel, and the balance to be discharged after the schooner was 


170 


A whaleman's adventures. 


unloaded. They swore by all the wooden idols of their fore- 
fathers that they would stick to me until I told them they might 
go. At sundown the crew wwe on board, and the schooner was 
hauled outside and anchored. I bade my officers good night, and 
was passing over the side, when Myers, my sailing-maste/, de- 
tained me. 

“ You’ve forgotten one thing,” he said, in a whisper. 

“ What is it? ” 

“ In case of sickness, you know. I’ve tried all kinds, but I 
think that brandy is the best. Strange climate we are going to, Mr, 
Allspice. Bad water, perhaps. I think it would be best to have 
a little on board. Not on my account, you know, but your own.” 

I had a keg of brandy on board, but Myers did not know it ; 
and I didn’t intend that he should, until I was in a position to 
look after it. So I shook ray head, and talked about the bad 
etfect of liquor, and the master retired, looking far from jolly. 

On entering the counting-room, I was astonished to see Mr. 
Hatch and his partner, and several other gentlemen of Honolulu. 

“Glad to see you, old fellow,” Hatch said. “I’m just nego- 
tiating for a passage with you to California. I’m going to start 
a branch of our house, if there’s an opening. We’ll have a good 
time on the passage, hey? I’ll have my things all on board in 
half an hour. Ain’t you glad I’m going?” 

Of course I was, for he was a lively, rattling fellow, and would 
be good company on the passage. He paid the money demanded, 
and went off to collect his baggage, and then Mr. Cherington and 
myself finished up the balance of our business and went home to 
tea. I can’t say that I really felt very joyous, for the thought of 
leaving such a pleasant home was far from agreeable. I knew 
that I should be lonely and miss the society of Julia ; but I strove 
bard to keep up my spirits, and manifested but little of the gloom 
^lUat was gathering around my heart. Mr. Cherington was far 
{rom lively, also. 

Our tea-table was, consequently, a dull one. Mr. Cherington was 
thoughtful, Julia extremely unhappy, and 1 anxious and nervous. 
I feared that something was about to happen that would destroy 
the understanding which existed between Julia and myself, and 
therefore I was glad when we retired to the sitting-room, and the 
lady seated herself at the piano, and played and sang until nine 
o’clock ; and then Mr. Cherington ^ like a considerate father, de- 


T1LKING LEAVE. 


171 


ciared he felt tired, and must retire, and left us alone to talk as 
long as we pleased, and I think 1 availed myself of the privilege, 
for twelve o’clock struck before we thought of separating. 

I was up the next morning, at daylight, and the first thing 
I did was to glance at the harbor. There lay the Helen, with 
smoke ascending from the galley stove-pipe, and men busy wash- 
ing down the decks. A short distance from her was the Constella- 
tion, her tops alive with men, employed at some work whicli i 
could not make out, owing to the distance. 

The family were already stirring, for the day was an important 
one. Mr. Cherington looked as though he had been cheated of his 
sleep, and Julia was very pale, and therefore extremely interest- 
ing. We could only drink our cofiee in silence. Appetites were 
out of the question ; so, after making a farce of eating, we rose 
and prepared to separate. Then came the most trying scene. 

Just then I caught sight of one of the servants with several 
packages upon a wheelbarrow in front of the house, and he ap- 
peared to be waiting my movements. Julia saw the direction of 
my eyes, and blushed. 

A few things I have put up for your comfort,” she whispered. 
“ There’s preserves, and a few cans of meats, and some fruits.” 

How quick a man’s heart can be touched by such delicate at- 
tentions ! Eating is not very romantic, but it is very important ; 
and there would be but precious little love without it. Julia 
put out her hand, then, like a well-bred woman, commenced cry- 
ing as though I was her only friend in the world, and she was 
about to lose me forever. Her father turned his head, and ap- 
peared to be intensely interested at something in the harbor ; and 
thus I had a chance to whisper a few words in her ear, and to 
console her with a kiss, the report of which caused her father to 
turn his head and mutter, — 

“ Come, come ! I thought you finished all such nonsense last 
night. You sat up late, I believe.” 

“ I know I did ; but you see I am far from feeling anxious to 
leave.” 

■ “ And I don’t want you to go,” sighed Juiia. 

“ But he must go ; and it is no time to detain him,” said Mr. 
Cherington. “ Time and tide wait for no one.” 

I snatched a kiss and left the house so hurriedly that my part 
ner was compelled to run a few steps to overtake me. 


172 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ God bless me,” he said, “ if the old schooD(Jti* cou d only sail 
as fast as you run, California would be reached in a short time. 
Gracious ! what an impetuous fellow you are ! Give me your 
arm, and let me talk with you as we walk along.” 

I slackened my pace, and the old gentleman clung to me, and 
talked as we moved on. 

“ Don’t trust those sharpers of California,” he said. “ You 
will find plenty of them ready to take advantage of you ; but you 
must be smart, and look after them. If you can sell for cash, do 
80 ; but be sure that the cash is forthcoming when the goods 
are delivered. I hope things will look bright after you get 
tliere.” 

“ As bright as Julia’s eyes,” I murmured. 

Mr. Cherington sighed, and didn’t say any more about business. 
We reached the dock, and I found the schooner’s boat waiting 
for me. 

“Mr. Hatch is on boaad,” said Will. “We have hove short, 
and are all ready for sea.” 

“ And here we part,” cried Mr. Cherington. “ I would go on 
board, but the pain of separation would only be prolonged. God 
bless you, Charles, and may you return to us 'in safety.” 

He grasped my hand, held it for a moment, and then I shoved 
oflT, and was soon alongside the schooner, on the quarter-decE 
of which I found Hatch, sipping a cup of coffee, and looking 

jolly- 

“ Turn up the side, boys,” he shouted. “ Here comes the 
captain and gig.” 

Mr. Topmall — who was represented in the person of my friend 
Jack, but as he was doing duty as an officer, it was necessary to 
have a handle to his name, and for the first time for years the 
family cognomen was introduced — came aft, and was extnimely 
gracious at the prospect of leaving port. 

“ We is hove short, sir,” he cried, “ and only wait the word to 
trip the anchor.” 

“ Up with it at once,” I said ; and then I looked at the house 
where I had spent so many pleasant days, and saw, from the 
window of the room which I had occupied, a white handkerchief 
waving in the breeze, and by the aid of a good glass I made out 
to catch one gliupse of Julia’s face; and I answered the signal 
by displaying a small piece of bunting which had been made by 



'‘FROM THE WINDOW, A WHITE HANDKERCHIEF WAVED IN THE BREEZE.”— 

(173) Page 172. 



• ^ 




» • 

V* 










* 


I 



\ 

I 

-sr 


i 



* f 






1 




I 




« 


» 


/ 


I 


* 


V 


1 X 




« 


t\. 


« 


> 




<» 






• ^ 


"» * • 


V 


r • 

• m • • • 






i 


I 


I 



«f 




I 


% 




» 




t «« 


% 


I 


# « 


. r 

« • 


\* 


, ' 







‘fe H L 






- 


OFF FOR CALIFORNIA. 


175 


Miss Cherington, and presented to me for the vessel. On it 
were some mysterious letters, known only to her and myself; but 
they represented — 


LOVE TILL DEATH. 

Up fluttered the signal to the mast head, and its appearance 
was rewarded by a renewed waving of the handkerchief, and 
then the anchor was reported clear of the bottom, and the schoon- 
er commenced paying off under the jib; and in a few minutes we 
were before the wind, and moving slowly towards the Constel- 
lation. 

“Now, sir, if you will commence your lessons, I’m ready to be- 
gin,” said the ex-whaling captain, who had made himself gen- 
erally useful during the morning, and had eaten a powerful 
breakfast to pay for it. 

I had learned the use of the quadrant while on board the Sally, 
and could And the latitude readily, so I was not so green a pupil 
as Myers had^expected; and at twelve o’clock he acknowledged 
that I was making rapid progress in the science, and should get 
along handsomely. 

The high lands of the islands began to look blue as we left 
them astern. Down into the ocean they sank, till at last the 
only mountain we could see was the peak of Mauna Loa. I 
turned from the fast fading view witii a sigh, and thought of 
poor Julia, who was mourning my absence, and the many long, 
long days that must wear away before we should meet again. 

A little later, and Mauna Loa had hidden its tall crown beneath 
the waters, and we found that we had made,, some fifty miles on 
our course, and were doing very well, although the north-west 
trades had not set in strong, as we expected. 

Our course took us close to a little outlying island, that scarce- 
ly showed above the ocean’s surface, and was uninhabited. The 
decks had been cleared up, and the ropes coiled down; the kana- 
kas were seated on the forecastle, chatting and singing, and 
smoking their short pipes; the mate and the whaling captain 
were spinning yarns near the mainmast; Hatch was smoking on 
the quarter-deck, and I was looking at the private signal, made 
by Julia’s fair hands, which fluttered from the mainmast, and 
wondered if she was thinking of me, as I was of her, when the 
look-out suddenly called my attention to some object on the 
beach and only half out the water. 


176 


A whaleman’s adventure. 


Tlie distance was too great to distinguish the outlines of the 
stranded object, with the naked eye, sol dispatched Will into the 
cabin for my spy-glass. 

By this time the attention of all on board was attracted to the 
island. Some pronounced the thing we were examining to be a 
log; others a dead fish; and others looked serious and spoke so- 
berly of drowned men being cast up by the sea on these desolate 
islands, or fallen dead on their shores from starvation, if they 
had managed to escape the wrath of the water. The look-out 
evidently shared this opinion, or he would not have called the 
matter to my notice. 

When Will returned, 1 hastily adjusted my glass, and a mo- 
ment’s survey showed me that not only was the dead body of a hu- 
man being lying lone and forsaken on that rarely-visited beach, 
but that the poor unfortunate had. in life, been a woman, per- 
haps loved and cherished as dearly as was Julia. 

This thought decided my course on the instant. Time was 
precious to us, and every moment of favorable winds and weath- 
er doubly so, but I could not bear the thought of leaving the 
body of a woman unsepulchered, so I briefly told what I had 
seen, and ordered the helm put down, and the ship headed for 
the island. When close enough, we lowered the small boat, and 
pulled ashore. 

The body was that of a young and beautiful woman, arrayed 
in a plaid woolen dress, with bare white arms, and lovely flowing 
hair, that was tossed about her shoulders and over the fair face 
by every in-coming wave, which played about her, as if in mock- 
ery. 

The beauty of the fair young girl, her sad fate, and the loneli- 
ness of her last resting place, combined to make the scene pecu- 
liary affecting. There was not a dry eye among the little group 
that reverently and tenderly raised the lifeless form, and bore it 
toward the interior of the island. 

We searched the pockets of her dress for a clew to her identity, 
but found nothing save a few trinkets. A locket, suspended 
around her neck, contained a miniature and a curl of raven hair, 
but no inscription, not even a name. 

We could only place the body in a grave beneath a palm tree, 
and leave the mystery to be unveiled when the secrets of this 
world are laid bare on the last great day. 

It was probable that some ship had been wrecked near by, so 
we searched the island for further traces, but found none. 



THE BODY WAS THAT OF A YOUNG AND BEAUTIFUL WOMAN, WITH BARE, WHITE ARMS, AND LOOSELY FLOWING HAIR.”— Page 176. 




I 


i 




• • 


\ 




« 




« 


» 




- I 


T* 





\ 


$ 


» 


* • 





■ 


* 


» 





» 




I 



# 


I 


* 


* • 



r 





t 


K 


* 




II 



I 


* I 




1 


I 


\ • 


« 




( 


V 


« • • 


1 



4 

t 




» 


f I 




/ 



I 


t 


I 


1 






« 


r 



\ 

4 




t 


lV 


I, 


f 


4 


* 




4 

« 


4 


r, 


« 


k 




r 


f tfiiV tt'i 


1 


SAN FRANCISCO HARBOR. 


179 


After placing a board to mark tlie grave, and inscribing a rude 
inscription upon it, we returned to tlie ship and resumed our 
course. But all the evening there was an unwonted soberness 
apparent in the faces and voices of both passengers and 
crew. 

1 was awakened the next morning at six bells by hearing the 
morning watch wash down the deck, and by the pitching of the 
schooner, as though a fresh breeze was blowing. 

At eight o’clock we had breakfast, and my select company 
mustered around the table with excellent appetites, and quite 
happy, and we drifted on towards California, sometimes with 
favorable winds, and at others pounding against stiff north-west 
trades. 

At last we made the land, and by an observation found that 
we were about twenty miles to the north of the Golden Gate; 
and with a free wind we ran along the rocky coast, upon which we 
could see the surf rolling and tumbling, having the full sweep of 
the Pacific. Tnen the men commenced preparations for entering 
port by donning clean shirts and trousers ; and Hatch shaved, and 
appeared upon the qu irter-deck with a starched white shirt and 
black pants, with boots polished, as though he were to 
appear in the presence of ladies with a critical turn of 
mind. 

With a fair wind and tide, we at length reached the entrance 
of the noble harbor, and pointed the nose of the Helen for Bird 
Island, over which place thousands of gulls and other sea-fowls 
were flying, as though never disturbed by men. But we saw no 
signs of humanity, excepting the Stars and Stripes, which were 
flying on the starboard side of the entrance. 

Very beautiful did the mountains and valleys look, covered with 
their quilts of green, spotted with flowers, which raised their 
heads and emitted perfumes, as though proud of their mission. * 
The air was so delic'ous and pure that it seemed to act on the 
brain like a glass of wine taken by a person unaccustomed to the 
juice of the grape ; and so enchanted was I with the scene, that 
it was not until the ex- whaling captain spoke to me that I was 
aroused to a sense of my responsibility. 

“ I beg your pardon,” I replied, “but my thoughts were wool- 
gathering, and 1 did not catch your remark.” 

“ Better douse some of the sail, sir,” he repeated. “We don’t 
want it all.” 

“in with the foresail and flying-jib,” 1 replied. 

21 


‘ ‘ I was ad- 


180 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


miriug the scenery so much that I forgot I was in comnand,” 1 
continued, by way of apology to Hatch and Myers, who siood on 
the quarter-deck. 

“Where’s the city?” asked the former. “ Show me the city. 
I don’t believe that there is one. It’s all a blasted lie, and we’ve 
come here for nothing.” 

At that instant wo luffed a little, and rounded Telegraph Hill ; 
and then we caught sight of famed San Francisco, and the ship- 
ping in front of it. I must confess to a feeling of intense disap- 
pointment and disgust. I could see but a dozen or more houses, 
scattered far apart, and apparently built in a liurry, excepting 
some six or seven which seemed to have been planted many years, 
and to have been ill used, and therefore stunted in their growth. 
Between the buildings were tents, and scattered on the hill-sides 
were tents of all sizes and shapes — tents of India rubber cloth, 
and tents nearly as dark, made of stout canvas — tents made of 
cotton cloth, so very dirty that it seemed a mystery how they man- 
aged to stand erect under the heavy weight which pressed them 
down — tents improvised from rough pine boards and pieces of 
old sails, with the blocks and ropes still attached to them, and 
stretched to anchors in the shape of wooden pegs, as though the 
owners were fearful of returning home some night and finding 
their houses in the bay. And theu along the beach were more 
tents. In that part of the city which was afterwards known as 
“ Happy Valley ” were tents of mammoth dimensions, Avith rusty 
stove-pipes protruding from them, as though the owners Avere 
perfectly reckless of fire, and cared but little if their castles Avere 
burned to ashes. 

In front of the town Avere about twenty vessels, ships, and 
craft of smaller size, and apparently deserted, Avith the cxceptioii 
of one man Avho looked over the rail, and seemed anxious to take 
night, and probably Avondered why he remained there, Avhen every- 
body else had fled. The ship-keeper gazed for a moment at our 
flag, representative of the SandAvich Islands, and then lighting 
his pipe, paced the deck wnth rapid strides, as, though suffering 
under some excitement. 

As we sloAvly drifted past a large ship, I hailed a man I saw 
»n the quarter-deck for information. 

“ How near can I run in shore ? ” I asked. 

“ You can stand in a cable’s length further before you touch 


A DISCOURAGED CAPTAIN. 

the flats,” was the answer, “ unless you draw over eight feet of 
water. But you may as well beach the craft as to anchor ; ” and 
the speaker tore out a handful of his hair and stamped upon it, 
expressive of his rage. 

“ For what reason? ” I asked. 

“ Youll know soon enough. Before your mud-hook is let go, 
your crew will be on shore, and asking two hundred dollars a 
month for wages. The men run like sheep. I’ve been waiting 
here two months for a crew, and T may wait until the ship sinks 
before I can get one.” 

“ Gold is plenty, I suppose,” I remarked. 

“ Don’t say gold to me ! ” cried the master. “ I’m tired of hear- 
ing of nothing but gold and lucky strikes. Luff a little, and you 
will forge ahead enough to reach good anchorage. What are you 
loaded with ? ” 

“ Provisions,” I answered. 

“ Thank God. They are needed enough. When you sell to 
the rascals on shore, make ’em agree to land cargo. You will 
find an advantage in it. Of all the places to discharge ship, I 
think this is the worst that I ever saw or heard of.” 

‘‘Won’t you come on board?” I asked. “We have some 
fruit and a good glass of punch for you,” I continued. 

“ Fruit ! ” repeated the captain with a second pull at his hair. 
“ I don’t think I should know an orange if I should see it ; and I 
should faint at the sight of a potato.” 

“ Come and try it,” I responded. “ I have something that will 
bring you to, if you should faint.” 

The captain waved his hand in token of accepting the invita- 
tion ; and in a few moments, just as we dropped anchor in eight 
feet of water, with mud for holding-ground, I saw the gentleman 
leave the side of his ship, and skull a small boat towards us. 

He was a thin, nervous-looking man, with stiff, gray hair, and 
a dark, resolute eye, and introduced himself as Samuel Cross- 
trees, of the ship Iowa, of New York. 

“ I loaded with sojjirs and stores for this place,” he said, as 
soon as we had shaken hands ; “ and a pretty mess I’ve made of 
it. By the time I had discharged cargo, news of the gold mines 
arrived, and they told such outrageous stories that the town was 
in an uproar at once. The sojers left their muskets, and run for 
it. The sailors dropped their marline-spikes, and they run for it 

14 


182 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


also, taking boats and everything they could steal. My men 
came aft, and asked for their discharges, mates and all. I told them 
they couldn’t have them ; and the next morning, when I turned 
out, two of the boats were missing, and all hands had left in them 
for the gold mines up the Sacramento River. I applied to the 
commander of the United States forces on shore, and he said 
that his men were leaving in the same way, and that if he should 
send sojers after the sailors, the former would never come back.” 

I invited the captain into the cabin, where Jake had spread a 
collation of fruit, and filled a bowl with punch. 

“ God bless me, are these oranges?” he asked. “ I never ex- 
pected to see one again. Have you many on board?” 

‘‘ About ten thousand,” I answered. 

“ Do you know what they will sell for here by the hundred? ’ 
Captain Crosstrees asked. 

“ I have not the slightest idea.” 

“ I should be safe in offering you fifty dollars a hundred, and 
I’d make a profit at that price.” 

The sum was so large that I thought the sight of the fruit and 
punch had turned his brain. But no ; the man was serious, and 
meant w'hat he said. I had yet to take a lesson in California prices. 

The captain took hold of the fruit and punch as though he liked 
them. 

“ Let me give you a word of advice,” he said, w'hile sipping his 
grog. “ When you sell cargo, make an express bargain that the 
purchasers shall receive it alongside. Tliat will save you an 
enormous expense and much trouble. You cannot jget lighters 
or laborers here, except at exorbitant rates, and being a stran- 
ger, it will cost you double as much as it will older residents, 
who know the ropes. You must keep your eyes open, I can tell 
you, or you will pay out half a fortune for nothing.” 

I thanked the captain for his kind advice, and promised to 
avail myself of it. 

“ What prospect is there for starting a commission house on 
shore ? ” asked Hatch. 

“ If you have money to commence with, you can start anything 
and make it pay. I know that speculators are as busy as the 
devil in a gale of wind. Money is worth ten per cent, per month, 
and land is jumping up in value every day. Fortunes will be 
made and lost in a month’s time ; and the men who will suo* 


FIRST SIGHT OF GOLD. 


188 


cced best are the sharp ones, who will know when they have got 
enough.” 

‘‘If it would not be too much trouble, I should like to have 
you go on shore with me,” I said. 

“ ni d’> it. I’ve got nothing else to do. I’ll introduce you to 
the custom-house folks, and put in an oar on your behalf.” 

“ And then come back and dine with me,” I said. 

Not the slightest objections. It is so long since I have 
(1 ad a dinner that I am afraid a good one will make me sick.” 

I took the schooner’s boat and manned it with three kanakas 
and Will. Hatch went on shore with us. We reached the land 
with some difficulty, for the flats extended for many fathoms in 
front of the town, and consequently the water was very shoal. 
But as our boat grounded, the kanakas jumped overboard, 
and hauled the pinnace to the beach, and we landed upon the 
golden shores of California, although, to tell the truth, they did 
not look very golden, for I saw nothing but mud, dust, broken 
bottles, discarded shirts, old boots, and much rubbish. Yet every 
person we met seemed busy, eager, and anxious. Captain Cross- 
trees called my attention to some lumps of gold in a window, 
one of which w'^as as large as my fist, and must have weighed 
several pounds. 

“ The large lump that you see,” the captain said, “ was found 
by a sailor. As soon as he picked it from the dirt, he threw 
away his tools, and came to this place to have a time. He sold 
the nugget at the rate of fourteen dollars an ounce, and it’s well 
worth nineteen or twenty dollars. Of course the money was 
spent for rum, and I recently saw the fellow on his way back to 
the mines.” 

We passed along, and encountered an Indian, bareheaded, with 
only a blanket thrown around his person. Barefooted and bare- 
legged, he moved along, swinging a large buckskin bag, which 
seamed heavy and full. 

“ He has just come in from some of the mines,” the captain 
said, “ and will buy a barrel of rum and some other articles, and 
return to his companions. They will have a feast, and a grand , 
drunk, and after getting sober, will once more commence work. 
Bui here we are at the custom-house ; come in and let’s see what 
the collector says.” 


184 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


CHAPTER Xn. 

k MODEL ODLLECTOR. DISCHARGING CARGO. CALIFORIA PRICES 

— GOLD AND PROFITS. MT EXPERIENCE. 

'Fhe custom-house did not create a profound impression on 
my mind. It was situated on what was called the Plaza, and op- 
posite to it was a building just under way, which was intended for 
the hotel of San Francisco. The door leading to the collector’s 
room was open, and we pushed in, and saw the officer, with his feet 
upon a table, a pipe in his mouth, and his hat upon the back of 
his head. 

“ Well.” asked the collector, “ what can I do for you?” 

1 told him of my arrival, and my desire to discharge cargo as 
soon as possible, and that I wanted the duties assessed at a rea- 
sonable rate if it was in his power to do so. 

“ I’ll do the best I can for you,” answered the collector. “ I’ve 
only two inspectors attached to the office, and they are on board 
of Chilian ships. Let me see your manifest, and I’ll tell you 
what I’ll do.” 

I showed him the paper, and he looked it over. 

“ All these articles, excepting the fruit, came from the States 
originally, I suppose.” 

“ You can be certain of that,” I remarked. 

“ Well, I don’t see why you should pay heavy duties, when 
your cargo is really needed here. To be sure’, you will get prices 
for everything you have ; but I don’t object to that. Suppose J 
say five hundred dollars, and settle the matter.” 

Captain Crosstrees punched me to accept the oflfer, and I did ; 
for it was less than what we had calculated on by one half. 

Well, then. I’ll make you out a permit, and you can discharge 
as soon as you please ; and if you are inclined, you may send a 
dozen oranges to the office.” ^ 

“ I’ll send a hundred,” I said. 

‘‘Ah, will you? Well, I shan’t object.” 

“ While he is in the humor, get a coasting permit, ” whispered 
Crosstrees. “ You will find it useful in case you want to run up 
the rivers.” 


RUNAWAYS. 


185 


I asked for the permit, but the collector hesihited for a 
moment. 

“ Well, you may as well have one, I suppose. It won’t do you 
any harm. I’ll make it out, and send it to you when you deliver 
the oranges.” 

I received my permit, and we left the collector, and returned to 
the boats ; but to my surprise I found only Will by it. 

‘‘ Where are the kanakas? ” I asked. 

, “ They’ve gone to look for some friends,” was the answer. 

“ They have run away,” cried the captain. “ It is no use to 
stop for them. Such is California. You may see them in the 
course of a day or two, and you may not.” 

We pushed off the boat, and reached the schooner, where I 
w^as agreeably surprised to find that all hands had not left. 

Mr. Topmall uttered a few vigorous curses, directed against 
kanakas and runaways in particular ; forgetting, for the moment, 
that he had run away twice during his career as a seaman. It 
was now three o’clock, and Jake announced that dinner was ready. 
We had hardly sat down to the table, when my friend Hatch en- 
tered the cabin, his face manifesting many tokens of rage. 

“ How much do you suppose I had to pay for a passage on 
board ? ” he asked. 

We pretended that we didn’t know. 

“ A dollar, as I’m a sinner ; and the boatman was as indepen- 
dent as a hog on ice. What do you think of that? ” 

“I think,” said Crosstrees, “that you had better feel thankful 
for being on board, and not count the cost.” 

“ Perhaps I had,” Hatch said ; and he seated himself at the 
table, and fell to with an appetite. 

“ What luck on shore?” I asked. 

“ Nothing to boast of,” was the reply. “ I saw a fellow, and 
asked him what he would sell his tent for. He said five hundred 
dollars, and didn’t -want to sell at that. I laughed at him, and 
passed on ; but I found that the farther I went the higher the 
prices. No, I shan’t buy, but I will build. I have bargained 
for a lot of land on Montgomery Street, and as soon as I get the 
boards, up goes a store, and a commission house is opened.” 

We congratulated our friend on his success, and he rattled on 
until Jake told me that some men were on deck, and desired to 
see me. I left my friends, and went to see the visitors 


186 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I found foul meu, rough looking and roughly dressed, on the 
quarter deck. 

“ What cargo have you to sell?” they asked. 

I mentioned some of the articles. 

“ ril give you five dollars apiece for your shovels and pick- 
axes,” said one. . 

1 was slightly astonished, but did not manifest it. The arti- 
tides had cost us seventy-five cents each, delivered at Honolulu. 

“ Yes, or no?” cried the rough man, producing a large bag of 
gold dust. “ Talk quick, for time is worth an ounce an hour to 
me.” 

“ You can have them — delivered alongside,” I answered. 

“ Can’t you laud them ? ” 

“ I haven’t got the men to do it.” 

“ It’s a bargain. I want the articles to-morrow forenoon. I 
shall be off after them at ten o’clock. I’ll pay for them now.” 

All this was uttered so rapidly that I hardly knew how to 
act, but at that moment Captain Crosstrees came up and re- 
lieved me. 

• “ Have you got- a pair of scales?” he asked of the purchaser of 
the picks and shovels. 

“ Yes, on shore. None here. Supposed that every one had 
scales to weigh gold.” 

“ Hold on a moment,” said the captain. “ I’ve got a pair on 
board the Iowa. Let one of your men go with me, and I’ll get 
them. I shan’t be gone more than five minutes.” 

I invited the men into the cabin, and set some fruit before them, 
and gave them some nice claret, and my hospitality won their 
hearts. 

“ Come,” cried one, “ let us see if we can’t make a trade for 
some other articles. We have met a gentleman, and can buy of 
him as cheap as any other person.” 

“ What will you sell potatoes at a pound?” asked one. “ I see 
you have a hundred bushels.” 

“ What is the price on shore? ” I answered. 

“ There you have us. There are. none on shore, and scurvy is 
making its appearance for the want of vegetables. I’ll give you 
fifty cents a pound, and take the lot ; but I want them this after- 
noon.” 

“ Delivered alongside,” I added. 


SELLING CARGO. 


187 


Well, yes, I’ll come off after them.” 

“ I take the offer. Cash on delivery.” 

“ Of course. The man who gives credit here is a fool. You 
mark that, for you are a stranger here.” 

By this time the captain of the Iowa arrived with the scales. 

“ Sixteen dollars per ounce,” cried the rough man, as he un- 
tied the mouth of the bag, and poured the glittering dust into th(3 
scales. 

“ Of course,” I said ; and in went the dust until the weight was 
complete, and I found that I was master of five thousand dollars 
worth of gold dust, which was worth in the United States or 
England nineteen dollars per ounce. 

“ What do you say to fifty dollars per barrel for your mess 
pork, and sixty for the clear? ” asked one of the buyers. 

I saw that the captain of the Iowa nodded as though advising 
me to take up with the offer ; so I said that I thought favorably 
of it. 

“ Then we’ll take it, and have the lighters alongside in the 
morning. That will do for one day. Come along.” 

They left the schooner, but in one hour’s time a ship’s launch 
came alongside, and the man who had bought the potatoes came 
with it, accompanied by a platform balance and sacks for bagging 
the esculents. v 

I took off the hatches, and set the men to work filling the sacks 
and weighing them, and before night all the potatoes were in the 
launch, with the exception of some saved for the use of my crew, 
and a bushel I sent on board the Iowa in return for the master’s 
valuable aid. 

That transaction brought me in the snug little sura of three 
thousand dollars, and then I sold what oranges I had left for 
two thousand dollars, and the purchaser thought he had got a 
great bargain, and I believe the fellow did sell some of the fruit 
at the rate of a dollar apiece, but I had no cause to complain. 

My friend, the ex-whaling captain, as I expected he would, 
left me early in the day for the shore, in company with Hatch. 
I was now independent of him, as I had learned enough of navi- 
gation to pick my way most anywhere. Mr. Myers did not re- 
turn on board again until dark,' and then he came after his chest 
of clothes. 

“ I’ve got a chance,” he said, as he dragged his box over the 
deck to the gangway. 


188 


A whaleman’'s adventures. 


“ At what business ? ” I asked. 

“ Well, rather in the pasteboard line,” he answered, after a 
moment’s hesitation. 

I wondered what that was, but did not ask, as the captain 
seemed in a hurry. 

But to return to our discharging. We got out the pork and 
shovels during the day, and did not have to work very hard, after 
all, but while laboring I had any quantity of visitors. The Heleu 
was the only vessel in port that had provisions to sell, and of 
course the speculators flocked to her in crowds. All day long a 
stream of gold poured in upon me, and at the end of three days I 
found that the cargo was almost cleared out, and that I was the 
possessor of seventy-five thousand dollars, having cleared over 
sixty thousand dollars by the venture. 

I retired to rest the night that the schooner was clear of 
cargo, impressed with the responsibility of my position, and fear- 
ful that I had too much gold on board to feel quite as secure as I 
desired. It was well known that there were many ruffians in 
California, who had hastened to San Francisco from ports in the 
Pacific, and were determined to live by gambling and robbing, 
and not by honest labor. Many of them were Mexicans and 
Chilians discharged from chain gangs, and capable of any crimes 
if gold was to be obtained by committing them. 

So firmly was I impressed with this idea, that I arose and 
struck a light, and went on deck. There was no anchor watch, 
for the men were tired, and had gone to sleep. The night was 
quiet, but I could hear music in the gambling saloons on shore, 
and occasionally the loud blast of a trumpet, as though calling 
upon every one to come forward and risk their money, and win 
or lose a fortune. 

The night air cooled my brain, and I began to think that my 
fancies were foolish. I went back to the cabin, and by accident 
my eyes fell upon a revolver, which I had taken from a chest the 
day before. I examined it, and found that it was unloaded. I 
don’t know what prompted me, but I commenced charging the 
pistol, and while I was doing so, the mate poked his head from 
his state-room. 

“ What’s the matter, sir? ” he asked. 

“ I am loading a revolver,” I answered, “ I have been think- 
ing it is rather unsafe to remain here in the stream without some 
means of defence in case we are attacked.” 


PREPARING FOR AN ATTACK. 


189 


“ Well,” replied Mr, Topmall, with a puzzled look, “ I never 
thought of the matter afore, but I think no one will trouble us 
unless they wants their heads broke.” 

And then the mate went back to his berth, and went to sleep. 
I finished charging my pistol, and also retired, but I did not go to 
sleep. I remained awake until nearly two o’clock, thinking of 
various things, and, just as I was about to close my eyes, I felt 
foinething strike the counter of the schooner. It seemed to me 
lhat the noise was occasioned by a boat which struck us stem on, 
and I waited to hear the noise of oars, if any person was coming 
alongside. I listened, but there was no sound, and I had about 
concluded that a plank, drifted by the tide, had touched the 
vessel, when I heard a low whispering under the schooner’s 
stern. I slipped out of my berth in a quiet manner, and went to 
the cabin windows, and looked out carefully, so that those in the 
boat should not notice me. The night was starlight, so that I 
could see quite well, and I counted seven men in a boat, with 
black beards and dark faces, and they whispered in Spanish, a 
language that I had not heard since I left school, consequent 
ly knew but little of it. It must not be supposed that my 
nocturnal visitors were in the least imprudent. They made 
use of gestures, and talked very low ; and while they were 
thus engaged I saw the flash of steel, as the starlight fell upon it. 
Every man in the boat had a knife in his belt around his waist, 
so as to have it handy, but I saw no pistols. The latter weapons 
were too noisy for the ruffians, who trusted to quick and sud- 
den blows for effect. 

I remained at the cabin window for fifteen minutes, watching 
the Chilians ; and during that time they seemed half inclined to 
abandon the expedition. While they were thus hesitating, I 
went to the berth of Mr. Topmall, and rather startled him by 
laying a hand upon his mouth before I spoke. He jumped up, and 
was ready with a blow and an oath, but my voice quieted him. 

“ Turn out,” I said. “ Be quiet, and make no noise. There 
is a boat-load of thieves alongside, and they mean mischief.” 

“ I’ll smash ’em to thunder ! ” replied the mate, with a hoarse 
growl, which I had some difficulty in checking. 

“ We will make all sure, and let them commence the attack,” I 
said. “ Get a handspike or a heaver, and if they offer to entet 
the cabin windows, wee’ll make their heads ache.” 


190 


A whaleman's adventures. 


Without stopping to put on his shoes, the noate slipped on deck, 
and returned with two handspikes, and laid them on the transom. 
Then he called Will. 

The Chilians were hauling the boat under the counter, and 
had evidently made up their minds that they would send one of 
their number on board for the purpose of reconnoitring, aitd per- 
haps making short work of those who were sleeping. The ruffian 
who was selected for the task, was a tall, thin fellow, with move- 
ments like a cat. In his mouth he carried a knife, and for fear 
that he should lose it, had a second one in his sash. We 
drew back from the window for the purpose of giving the ruffian 
a chance to put his head in the trap which we had set, and then 
awaited events ; but while we were watching, Will left us, and 
went on deck, promising to return in case we needed him. The 
rascal did not make the least noise in his movements. First 
his head appeared, and then his shoulders ; and while he was 
crawling through, he suddenly stopped, as though suspicious that 
something was wrong. A movement on deck had alarmed him. 
We had heard it also, but knew that it was Will. The Chilian 
paused, or rather attempted to, but those in the boat continued 
to press upward, and he was compelled to move forward, like 
a snake, on his belly. We could see him wiggle as though he 
was attempting to kick his kind friends in the boat, and thus 
free his legs, but his companions misunderstood the signal, and 
“ boosted " him harder than ever, and with some little noise the 
long Chilian reached the transom, and as he did so Jack’s hand- 
spike fell with a crash upon his head, and a groan was the only 
reply. 

As the handspike which Jack wielded so successfully fell upon 
the head of the Chilian, I sprang to the window, and jiist in time 
to encounter the dark face of another robber. As soon as he sa\v 
me he started back, and would have retreated ; but that was 
not easy, as his companions were shoving him upward at the 
time. I stretched out my hand and grasped the Chilian by the 
thick hair of his head, and then brought his face down against 
the hard wood with such force that the rascal uttered a howl and 
kicked over one or two of his friends. I held on, though, and 
shouted for the mate, and he came and placed one of his bi’awny 
hands amid the rough hair of the rogue, and then we lield him 
between us, and a pretty hard hold it was, and rather rough on 


BEATING OFF THE CHILIANS. 


191 


our arms ; but if we suffered, the Chilian did not come off entirely 
harmless, if we. were to judge by his howls and oaths, and the 
manner in which he called upon his companions for help. But 
those he implored to assist him were not able to, just then, for 
suddenly there was heard a rushing sound, a crash, and by the 
cries of the robbers I imagined what had happened. Will had 
thrown two or three large stones into the boat, and knocked it;: 
bottom out, and the water was rushing in at a fearful rate, caus- 
ing the rascals to struggle for their lives, and to shout to all the 
saints in the calendar for help. 

But while the Chilians were thus engaged. Will was not idle. 
He had carried to the quarter-deck a basket of stones, taken from 
the ballast, and while the scamps were floundering about, he 
rained upon their heads a shower of rocks, some of which caused 
serious wounds ; and as the Ciiilians could not stand that, they 
dropped from the sinking boat, and drifted far astern, shouting for 
help, and with but little prospect of receiving it. 

“ I can’t hold this fellow much longer,” I said. “ What shall 
we do with him? ” 

“ Let me give him one or two settlers, and let him drop,” the • 
mate answered. 

Don’t kill him,” I said. 

“ I don’t intend to, ’cos I think he was born to be drownc?ec?. 
He’ll make a meal for the fish, sure ; ” and then with one blow of 
his heavy fist he struck the Chilian upon his face, and with a 
quick push sent the body out of the window. 

We left the transom and lighted a lamp. 

The Chilian whose skull Mr. Topmall had fractured was lying 
upon the cabin floor, almost dead, the blood flowing from his head 
and staining the deck. The sight was so disagreeable that I 
went on deck, where, to my surprise, I found Will and Jake, the 
latter standing on his head, as an appropriate manner of express- 
ing his joy at the defeat of the robbers. 

By golly, cap’n, I hit one of ’em, and he tumbled in dc water 
like a log,” cried Jake, suddenly recovering his feet. “ You 
should have seed him drap.” 

I did. I was watching the boat from the cabin windows.” 

“ Thank de Lord for dat. I feared you wouldn’t see ’em drap. 

1 sleep in de galley, when de second mate come and say to me dat 
he want me to seed de fun. We got up lots of stones from de 
hold, and den we let ’em rip.” 


192 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Tlie joy of the negro was so great that I feared he would com- 
mit some extravagant act ; so I sent him into the cabin to assist 
the mate in taking care of the injured Chilian. 

The boat was still under the counter, the rogues having fastened 
the painter to an eye-bolt, and when the stones descended they 
were too much occupied with their escape to cut the rope. I sent 
Will down, and he cut the painter, and the boat drifted astern. 1 
then went below, and found that the Chilian had died while 
being moved from the cabin floor, and the mate was examining 
‘•he body. He had searched the pockets, but found nothing 
excepting a head of garlic and a bunch of paper cigars, a flint 
and steel, and some loose tobacco ; and he was about relinquish- 
ing the examination when his hand struck a money belt which 
the dead man had around his waist. He removed it, and we heard 
the clink of gold. An examination followed, and we counted out 
one hundred doubloons, which were undoubtedly the fruit of his 
crimes. We found nothing else of importance, and then the 
question arose as to what we should do wdth the body. That was 
soon disposed of, however, by launching it out of the cabin win- 
dow. I divided the money among those who were instrumental 
in beating off the robbers, and we agreed to keep the matter a 
profound secret, and not even allude to it before the men who 
were in the forecastle, for it seemed that they had not awakened 
during the battle. After that arrangement Jake washed the cabin 
floor and removed all signs of the affray, and then we retired to 
our berths, but I was glad when daylight appeared, for it seemed 
refreshing to once more see each other’s faces without the aid of 
the dim lamp which threw its uncertain light over the cabin. At 
sunrise a boat came alongside from the shore, and relieved us of 
the few articles which we could dispose of, and then I had a visit 
li-om the master of the Iowa, whom I was really pleased to see, 
and who stopped for breakfast. 

“ Did you hear a cry on the water this morning ?'’ asked Cap^ 
tain Crosstrees, as we took our seats at the table. 

“ At what time ? ” I asked. 

“ Between one and two o’clock. It came from this direction, 
and if I had had a crew on board I should have manned a boat 
and made an investigation.” 

“ It seems to me that I did hear something of a row. Some 
drunken men, I suppose, going on board of their vessel.” 


FRIENDLY ADVICE. 


193 


“ Yes, I guess so ; ” and no more remarks were made. 

“Now, what do you intend to do?” asked Captain Crosstrees, 
after a moment’s silence. 

“ Leave port as soon as possible, and return again.” 

“ That is a good idea ; but one word of advice. Don’t load 
with flour and pork.” 

“ Why?” 

• “ Simply because the market will be glytted before you can 
return. Hundreds of vessels are on their way at the present 
time to this port. They will commence arriving next month, 
advices having reached the States that food is wanted in this 
country. Everything will go down excepting fresh provisions, 
for those will be scarce, and many will die with the scurvy 
unless they have fruit and vegetables to eat. Do you see the 
point which I am driving at?” 

“ I do, and shall improve on the advice ; at the same time I 
thank you.” 

“ When do you leave port?” my guest asked. 

“Just as soon as I can get water on board — to-morrow, I 
hope.” 

“ Have you been on shore evenings ? ” 

“ No.” 

“ Then let us make a trip on shore to-night, and see the sights. 
If you want to see how gambling is conducted, now is your time. 
Will you go with me? ” 

“Yes. What time shall we start? ” 

“ Say at eight o’clock. Take your revolver with you, and a 
bowie knife would not come amiss in a quarrel.” 

“ If you expect a fight I won’t go. My life is precious.” 

“ The only way not to expect one is to go prepared. There is 
r.ot much fear if we don’t play.” 

“ Then I shall go, for I will not play.” 

After breakfast two men who had shipped at Honolulu, and 
had stuck by the schooner until the last portion of the cargo was 
out, came aft and wanted to see me. 

“We have kept our word, sir,” they said. “ We told you that 
we would stick by you till the cargo was discharged, and now we 
are ready to go on shore, if you don’t want us any longer.” 

“ What wages can you get on shore ? ” I asked. 

“ Five dollars a day,” was the answer. 


194 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“Well, I will hiie you for two days, and pay /ou six dollars 
each per day, if you will remain until I get some water on board.” 

They accepted the proposition joyfully, for they were anxious to 
show me that they were not ungrateful. I sent them off with 
Will and a kanaka to fill half a dozen barrels of water. 

About dusk Captain Crosstrees pulled on board. He had on 
A blue flannel shirt, a ro«gh monkey jacket, and a stout pair of 
boots with his trousers in the tops. 

“ Take off that white shirt,” he said. “ Only gamblers wear 
them nowadays. Put on a flannel shirt and the poorest pair of 
trousers you own. We don’t want to attract attention by appear- 
ing too well dressed. Don’t forget to put your revolver and a 
knife in your pockets, for, although California is the most honest 
place in the world, and has the most civil people in San Francisco 
that can be found on the globe, yet still it is best to go armed, as 
other folks make a practice of so doing.” 

I changed my clothes as requested, and did not forget to arm 
myself as advised. 

It was nearly dark when we landed on the beach at “ Happy 
Valley,” and hauled our boat up high and dry. 

The first place we sought was the Parker House, which had 
just been dedicated, and was the largest hotel or building in the 
town. A crowd was ever in front of it, night and day, for there 
every one went who was desirous of seeing the new arrivals, and 
learning the latest news from the mines, the quotations for pro- 
visions, and the market rates. This crowd we joined-, and talked 
and laughed with those we knew. From our friends we learned 
the latest bit of news; that a man had just arrived from the States, 
accompanied by his wife. This announcement, common enough 
elsewhere, created a decided sensation here. In those days 
a woman was something of a curiosity, and was rather highly 
prized — much more so than at the present time. At nine o’clock 
I he first notes of a post horn, the only instrument of music in 
San Francisco, with the exception of harps, guitars, and ban- 
jos, informed the crowd that the ball was in motion, and that 
those disposed to bet their money and lose it, could have a chance. 
In flocked the crowd, and surrounded the tables, and planked their 
money, dollars, eagles, and gold ounces®. For a few minutes we 
watched the throng, and then Captain Orosstrees nudged me with 
his’ elbow. 



a: 



ft 


* 







» 




4 

I 


I 




^ »■- 



\ 


« 


*• f 


'V 




r 


:1 

I 


« 


t " 


» 






t 


* 



r 


I 







I 


I 





ft 




« 


• I 

s 




t 


9 


I 


» 






9 






y 


I 


I 


% 


•s 


f 


» 






4 


i 


( 


» 


r 


0 


I 




• • 


« 


t 




f 


t 


<1 

4 < 







\ 


% 


i 

4 • 













t 


» 


ft 

\ 

\ 





t 


1 



Sw 

^ I 


' I 

k J 




t 

« 

♦ » I 

» ^ 


► 


V 


i . 



. I 


ft 

I 

^ 1 

tv I 



ft 




I 


4 


ft 


\ 


I 




# 


\ 


i 


« • 

^ r 






ft 


H 







\ 


I 




- f» 

I 



GAMBLING SAXOONS. 


195 


“ Come,” he said, ‘‘ we will visit the other saloons, and see 
rvhat is going on, and come back here after the games are under 
Tsray.” 

“ I should think they were started now,” I remarked. 

“ They haven’t begun to get warmed up,” was the answer. 

By one o’clock, or as soon as the liquor commences working, 
Ihe gamblers will begin to bet. They are only testing their luck 
low.” 

As we passed out of the saloon, a man entered whose features 
bore traces of hard usage, for one of his eyes was closed, and the 
flesh around it was blackened and swollen. I thought his face, or 
rather that part of it uninjured, looked familiar, and I attempted 
to recollect where I had seen the fellow. I stopped to look at him, 
and as I paused the stranger did the same to speak to an ac- 
quaintance. He spoke in Spanish, and raised his hat, and the 
sight of that thick, black hair, and the sound of his voice, recalled 
to me the face of the Chilian, whose entrance into the cabin win- 
dow of the Helen was frustrated by my seizing him by the hair 
of his head, and by the mate’s vigorous blows upon his unpro- 
tected face. I was glad that the fellow did not know me, for his 
acquaintance might have proved troublesome. I saw the Chilian 
go to a table and take the place of a man who was dealing monte, 
and I rightly guessed that he was the proprietor of the table, and 
feared' to trust his assistant when the heavy bets came around. 
If such had not been the case, the fellow would not have made 
his appearance wdth his face so badly battered. 

“ Come along,” cried Captain Crosstrees, who was not aware 
of the interest which I had in the man. “ Don’t block the 
gangway, but move on.” 

I followed the captain, and we wandered into some^of the other 
saloons, where the sound of a violin or a post horn was sure to 
attract a crowd. At length, while passing along what is now 
called Montgomery Street, our attention was attracted by a sign 
on which we read, “ Connecticut Astor House. All nations wel- 
come. Drinks twenty-five cents. The best liquors in San Fran- 
cisco.” 

Let us go in and see who keeps here,” I said ; and in we 
went, and found a dozen or twenty men smoking and drinking, 
and in one corner a pine table ornamented with two tallow caiullca 
stuck in blocks of wood, and also quite a large collection of 

15 


106 


A whaleman’s adventuees. 


silver dollars, and some- few gold pieces. To my intense sur- 
prise, behind the table, handling the cards with as much grace as 
though accustomed to the use of them all his life, was my friend, 
Joseph Myers, the ex-whaling captain, and sailing-master of the 
Helen. He did not see us ; so I stood watching him for a few 
moments. 

“ Here is a chance, gents, to make your fortune,” cried the 
jolly whaleman, shuffling the, cards. ‘‘ I’m not in luck to-night, 
and am foolish to play, but the passion is strong. Who will put 
down a dollar, and win two. I can’t deal cards to-night* I don’t 
pretend to. I shall lose. I know I shall.” 

He shuffled the cards and threw down three, in a careless way, 
as though desirous of meeting with reverses. A rough-looking 
miner stepped up and laid down a dollar on a card. No one 
else followed his example. Myers dealt the cards, and the 
miner won and pocketed the silver. 

“ I told you so, gents,” cried the whaleman. “ I can’t play 
to-night. I lose every time. Now then, who will bet?” 

. Some one put a five-dollar piece on a card, and the miner 
staked a dollar on a different one. There were no other bets. 
Myers dealt the cards, and the gold piece fell to his lot, and the 
miner won, as usual. 

“ Now is your time to make your fortunes, gents,” shouted 
Myers ; but the betters were rather shy. 

“ I go a dollar,” 1 said, laying a piece of silver on a card. 

The whaler looked up and saw me, and the next instant had 
dashed his cards on the table, and, seizing the dollar, forced it 
into my hands, as though desirous of hiding it from his sight, 
and thus removing temptation. 

“ Just you put that ’ere dollar in your pocket,” cried Myers. 
“ 1 don’t want to lose my money to a shipmate, and I don’t want 
to win money from one. Put it out of sight, if you please.” 

I did as he requested, and some of the crowd, the rough-look- 
ing fellow among the rest, murmured that “ Jim Myers had got 
a big heart — too big for his own interest.” 

“ I don’t care if I have,” retorted the whaler ; “ I don’t take 
money out of a shipmate’s pocket.” 

“ Come and take a drink with me,” he said, in a whisper. 
“ This is my bar, and I can afford to stand a treat.” 

Captain Crosstrees and myself followed the whaler to the bar. 


HERE’S A CHANCE, GENTS, TO MAKE TOUR FORTUNE.”— Page 196 






r 


S 




\ 


♦ 


i 


'nl 





\ 

% 




r 


I 


4 


• ^ 


> 


v'l * 


< 




<» 


* 


•> 


I 


» 


4 

4 


« 


« 


I 





t 




» 



I 


t 


\ 




I 


« 




K 


I 


% 


4 


I 


\ 


f 


t 


\ • 




1 


4 




» 


I 

r 


* 


C 




t 





« 


4 







■r 





> 



« 


» 

•• f'i 






•, * 

r 


CAPTAIN MYERS AND HIS GAMES. 


197 


“ WTia. shall it be?” asked Myers, setting two black bottles 
before us. “ One contains whiskey, the other rum. No great 
choice, but both are good ; ” and then, sinking his voice, he inut 
tered, “ but I have tasted better.” 

I poured out a thimbleful of whiskey and tasted and it burned 
like fire. I emptied the rest upon the floor, taking advantage 
of Myers when his back was turned. 

“ How does it happen that you are here?” I asked of the 
whaler. “ Are you in business on your own account?” 

“ Ites,” he said, “ this is my castle — my home. I have paid 
for all that you see. My business is good, and Tm on the bigli 
road to fortune, if some man don’t come along and bust me bet- 
ting on monte. But I shall try and prevent that.” 

“ Yet your luck is not over good,” I remarked. “ I saw you 
lose several dollars to-night in single bets.” 

“ I don’t recollect it,” was the answer. 

“ Why, you must recollect paying to that rough-looking fellow 
several dollars on bets which you lost.” 

He dropped his loud tones as he whispered : — 

“ That’s my roper-in.” 

“ Your what ? ” we both asked. 

“ My roper-in.” 

“ And what is that?” 

“ Tine fellow I’ve hired to do my fighting and betting when 
business is dull. For instance, to illustrate : a crowd collects 
within these spacious walls, and all look upon me as I handle the 
cards. The green ones are suspicious, and don’t bet. They want 
to be encouraged. My roper-in throws down a dollar, and wins — 
another one, and wins. The green ones stare, and think they 
should like to do the same. They commence betting, and then I 
win. Then they bet more to get back what they have lost. But 
it don’t go back, somehow'-, and I clean ’em out. Perhaps one or 
two of ’em show fight. Then my roper-in takes a hand, displavs 
two revolvers and a bowie knife, and swears that I’m the only 
honest dealer of monte in San Francisco, and that he knows, ’cos 
he has wmn lots of money from me. The crowd believe him, is 
he is well armed, and so, you see, I escape.” 

“ But how did you get a start in the world ? ” I asked. 

“ Well, you gave me twenty dollars, and yet I had no righ v to 
expect anything. I come on shore and commenced betting '>1: 


198 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


monte. I couldn’t help it. I didn’t mean to. I won five hun- 
dred dollars the first evening, and five hundred the next night. I 
bought this place, took possession, and opened on my own ac- 
count. I have. made money. I sleep all day and play all night. 
This is my home. It is a palace compared to some places. Who 
the land belongs to, I don’t know ; but I’m on it, and I intend to 
stay here until the shanty burns up. Now take another drink 
and excuse me.” 

We declined the drinks. He went to his table, piled the gold 
and silver on it, and snufifed the candles. We remained for a 
few minutes to see the play. Myers threw down the cards, and 
then raised them in a careless way, shuflding them all the time in 
such a scientific manner that I was astonished at his dexterity. 

“ Come,” he cried ; “ all who want to make fortunes will begin 
to bet. I shouldn’t wmnder if you busted this bank. I ain’t 
lucky to-night, and I hadn’t ought to play, but I can’t help it. 
Now, then, here’s three cards. Who bets on ’em? Don’t all 
come forward, ’cos I don’t want to lose too much at once.” 

Half a dozen returned miners crowded up, and threw down 
their gold and silver. There was a moment’s breathless silence, 
and then the card which decided the bet was thrown down, 
and I saw the whaler rake in some tw'enty dollars and pay out 
about six.’ 

“Another bet, gentlemen;” and down went the cards again, 
and the same thing was repeated. 

It was eleven o’clock when we left our friend, yet all around 
us we could hear the blasts of the horns, and the twanging of 
guitars and banjos. The streets were still crowded, the people 
surging back and forth, uncertain where to direct their steps. 
Many were fresh from the mines, with dust in their pockets, and 
anxious to spend it, yet not knowing how to do so. There w-as 
nothing for them to buy but rum and tobacco ; there was no 
amusement for them excepting the gambling saloons, and hence 
many men staked their money who would not have done so undei 
other circumstances. 

“ Where shall we go now? ” I asked the captain. 

“Well, suppose we look into the Parker House once more. 
They must be putting up the dust quite lively there by this time.” 

As usual, there was a crowd of cigar and pipe-smoking bipeds 
in front of the house, some of them discussing the late news fi'oin 


A POSITIVE MAN. 


199 


the North Fork, and others relating wonderful discoveries on the 
Yuba, where the gold was fine, but of great richness, and found 
in numerous “ pockets,” some yielding dust to the amount of teu 
thousand dollars. Then there was one man, one of the positive 
kind, who spoke in a loud and determined tone, which carried con- 
viction with it. He laughed at the Yuba mines — he had been 
there, he had, and he knew all about them. There was not gold 
ei'Ough there to pay more than twenty cents to the pan, and who 
would work for that? 

“ Tve bin all over this country,” the positive man said. ‘‘ I’^e 
prospected everywhere. Tve found gold in every panful of dirt. 
But some of it won’t pay, and others will. Up on Feather River, 
forty miles above the Yuba, where the Injuns is wild and cross, 
you can find gold by the pailful. I know it. I’ve bin thar, I 
have.” 

“ But how can a feller work, if the Injuns are cross? ” asked a 
timid man. 

The positive man cast a look of contempt upon the questioner, 
“ A man what ain’t reddy to fight the Injuns with one hand, and 
dig gold with the other, ain’t the man to go to the mines of 
Feather River,” was the answer. 

“ S’posing the Injuns should kill you while you was digging 
gold?” asked the timid man. 

“ Look ahere, my friend,” said the positive man, amid a breath- 
less silence ; “ you ain’t the kind of feller to go to the mines 
whar Injuns is plenty. You had better stay at home, you had.” 

“ I want to go to some place where the gold is plenty, and In- 
juns scarce. That is the reason I make the inquiries.” 

“ Then don’t you go to Feather River, ’cos ’tain’t safe for a 
feller like you. Your har would be lost in no time. I’ve seen 
fifty Injuns around my tent of a night ; but they knowed I had a 
rifle and revolver, and that I was a good shot, and they didn’t dare 
to draw on me. I’d sent ’em to kingdom come in short order if 
they had.” 

“ S’pose,” said the timid man, after a moment’s thought, “ that 
a large company of fellers should go up there, all of ’em well 
armed ; would there be any danger then ? ” 

“ Not if they kept their eyes peeled, and looked out ft r their 
har, I’m going back jist as soon as I can get some provisions, 
and then, if the Injuns want a fight, they can have it jist as well 


200 


A whaleman’s -adventures. 


as not. I am stopping here, and any one what wants informa^ 
tion can get it. In a few days I shall be oif. I brought down 
five thousand dollars worth of dust with me, and every dime is 
going to be spent for grub, and to freight it up. That’s what I’m 
going to do.” 

Half a dozen men rushed up to the speaker, and engaged him 
in conversation, and gradually drew him one side, as though de- 
sirous of gaining further information respecting the wonderful 
mines of Feather River. 

“ That fellow is determined to make a good thing out of his 
yarn,” remarked Captain Crosstrees. 

“ How so ? ” I asked. 

“ Because he is about to start a store at the mines which he 
mentions, and he wants to draw a large crowd of miners there, 
so that he can make ready sales and large profits.” 

“ But he wouldn’t have represented the Indians as fierce and 
cruel if such had been the case,” I remarked. 

“ Didn’t you notice that he represented the mines as being 
rich ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ And that large parties would stand a better chance than small 
ones ? ” 

“ I noticed that also.” 

“Well, that is a convincing sign that the fellow can make 
more money selling provisions than digging gold. A large 
crowd leave for the region he speaks of. They take only enough 
provisions to last them to the mines, and perhaps a few days 
over. After those are exhausted they must have recourse to the 
store, and pay such price as the keeper pleases ; sometimes two 
and three hundred per cent, advance upon San Francisco rates. 
Many a man who follows this fellow’s lead, will never return to 
San Francisco. In future years, travelers and scouting parties 
will come upon many a little group of skeletons, left as they 
fell, by the Indians, to bleach in the sun and storm. Who they 
were, no man can tell; what their fate, their friends will never 
learn.” 

Crosstrees and myself worked our way towards the gamblers’ 
tables to see what was going on in that direction. On all sides 
of us resounded the words, — 

“ Walk up and make your game, gents.” “ Who bets on these 


A HEAVY BET. 


201 


cards?” “ Red has won, and black has lost.” “ Now is your 
chance to bet — money is made here.” “ I go an ounce on the 
king.” “ Shuffle the cards well,” &c., &c. 

At length, after much labor, we were enabled to reach a table 
and then, on looking at the face of the keeper, I was surprised to 
find that we were opposite the Chilian who was so badly treated 
by Jack and myself the night before, while the rascal was at- 
tempting to enter the cabin window of the Helen. His eye was 
sliockingly swollen, but the one that was uninjured glared around 
upon the company most spitefully, as though seeking to find the 
one who had done him so much damage. I watched the fellow 
and his play for a few minutes, and saw many a poor man retire 
dead broke, cursing his luck and the good fortune of the Chilian. 

“ Do you know anything of monte?” I asked of Crosstrees. 

“ IVe seen it played often enough to tell when a man deals 
fair.” 

“ Then watch this fellow while I make a few bets.” , 

“For God’s sake, what are you doing?” gasped the captain. 
“ Don’t touch a card to-night. Promise me you won’t.” 

“ Don’t be alarmed,” I said. “ I shan’t lose much. I only 
want to try my luck. Just stand by me, and see fair play.” 

The captain groaned, and swore that he would leave me ; but 
he finally consented to stay and see me through, though he begged 
that I would not be so foolish. I cannot account for my infatua- 
tion. It was a sudden one, and incomprehensible to me. Some- 
thing seemed to urge me to stake money upon a game of 
chance, and I felt powerless to resist. I stepped to the table, just 
as the Chilian had thrown down three cards, and put ten ounces 
on the centre one. The dealer looked astonished, for the bet was 
a heavy one for him. Those in the vicinity of the table seemed 
surprised, and immediately placed their dollars on the other two 
cards, thinking, very properly, that the dealer would win the 
large amount and lose the small ones. 

The Chilian dealt the cards, and threw them down upon the 
table with eager haste, and at last the right card made its appsar- 
ance ; but I could not tell, excepting by the black look of the 
Chilian’s face, whether I had won or lost. 

“ Draw your money,” whispered Crosstrees. “ Blame me if 
you ain’t wor, and no mistake.” 

“ You try em agin,” cried the Chilian. 



WHO THEY WERE, NO MAN CAN TELL 5 WHAT THEIR 













I'M 






l'^' '■ T 








FATE, THEIR FRIENDS WILL NEVER LEARN.”— Page 200. 




202 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I made no reply. I thought that it was safer to watch the 
game for a minute or two. The Chilian dealt the cards and 
threw them down, and half a dozen miners were eager to c over 
them, to see if they could not emulate my luck. Unfortunately 
they did not, for the gambler swept the money to his pile, and 
then looked around for more victims. His eyes fell upon me, and 
he seemed to dare me to make another bet. 

“ You one lucky man,” he said, with a sneer. “ S’pose you 
bet agin, hey ? ” 

“ Down with the cards,” I answered, “ and I will tell you.” 

“ Don’t you do it,” cried Crosstrees. “ Take my advice, and 
don’t play any more. Let’s weigh anchor with what we have 
got.” 

“I s’pose de senor is a man and no boy, and can play wid ’em 
own money,” sneered the Chilian. 

“ Don’t you sauce me, you black-faced rascal ! ” cried the cap- 
tain, indignantly; and the Chilian thought it best not to, for 
those who surrounded us were Americans, and of the rough-and- 
tumble sort, and it would have been a word and a blow with 
them. 

“ You bet? ” asked the Chilian ; and he grinned as if he thought 
I would not. 

I put down twenty ounces upon a card, and awaited the deal. 
The crowd watched the movements of the Chilian’s hands, and if 
he was disposed to cheat, he found it rather difficult to do so. 
There was a moment’s suspense, and then the miners exclaimed, 
drawing long breaths, — 

“He’s won!” 

At the same instant Captain Crosstrees slapped me upon the 
back, and shouted : 

“ You’re a lucky dog I ” 

Then I knew that I had won, although how it was done I could 
not tell. 

“ Diable^*’ muttered the Chilian ; and his hand trembled as he 
cotinted out some ounces from his pile, and handed them to me. 

I took the precaution to count them after the gambler, and 
found but nineteen ounces. 

“ How is this? ” I asked. 

“ Ah, pardon, senor, one mistake ; ” and the missing ounce was 
handed over to me. 


A LUCKY GAMBLER. 


203 


“ Blast him, he*d cheat if he could,” one miner said, and I had 
no doubt of it. ^ 

“ Come, don’t play any more to-night,” cried Crosstrees ; but 1 
had got a little interested in the game, and wanted to win some 
more. I did not feel satisfied. 

I resisted the importunities of Crosstrees, but waited for a few 
minutes, until others had bet and lost, and then I laid down ten 
ounces upon a card, and once more won, not only Id my own sur- 
piise, but to that of the crowd. 

“ I say, you black chap ’tain’t no use to look ugly arter that,” 
cried one of the crowd ; and the man’s companions laughed at the 
sally. 

“ I win yet,” cried the Chilian. “ Caramba, a man no do dat 
tree times more.” 

He flung down the cards with nervous haste, and once more I 
bet ten ounces and won.’ 

By thunder ! ” roared the crowd, “ here’s a miner what wins 
every time at monte.” 

“ Where is he?” cried a voice that sounded familiar, and a 
man left one of the other tables and came towards me. 

“Confusion ! what are you doing here? ” cried Hatch. “Break- 
ing the bank?” 

“ I’m trying to,” I answered ; and we shook hands as though we 
had not met before for months. 

“ Go ahead — I’ll see fair play ; ” and Hatch placed himself near 
the head of the table to observe the movements of the dealer, who 
required watching more than ever, now that his gold was decreas* 
ing so rapidly. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

BREAKING THE BANK. ALL LUCK ON MY SIDE. A FORTUNATE 

THROW. AN ATTACK ON THE . BEACH. 

Such a run of luck as I experienced in my first attempt at 
gambling, was so unusual that it attracted much attention in the 
saloon of the Parker House, and numerous well-disposed persons 
crowded around me to see how the game finally terminated. 


204 


A whaleman’s adventukes. 


“ Go in, old feller, and break the bank,” cried several of the 
crowd. “Now you’ve got your hand in, don’l leave off.” 

“ Play cautiously,” whispered Hatch. “ Don’t make any large 
' bets now.” 

“ Come, leave this place,” cried Crosstrees. “ You have won 
enough. Don’t be tempted to bet again.” 

“ Don’t be alarmed,” I said. “ If I lose what I have made, T 
shan’t feel it. I am going to bet once more, and see how it comes 
out.” 

“ Promise me that it shall be the last time,” whispered Cross- 
trees. 

“For to-night, yes.” 

“ Does the senor bet again? ” asked the Chilian. 

“ Yes.” 

“ I am ready, senor ; ” and the gambler shuffled his cards and 
looked impatient. 

“ How many ounces have you on the table? ” I asked. 

The Chilian counted up, and by the aid of silver, managed 
to find enough to represent one hundred ounces, or sixteen hun- 
dred dollars. 

“ All on one bet?” asked the Chilian, laying down his cards, 
which he had shuffled carefully, and turning to consult with a 
confederate on the expediency of such a bet. 

“ All on one card,” I answered. 

Just at that moment, while the gambler’s back was turned, 
Hatch leaned over the table, and changed the position of the cards, 
placing the upper one beneath. It was done so quick that not 
more than half a dozen persouo saw it, and they did not say a 
word. The Chilian returned to the table, and took up the cards, 
hut he did not change them or shuffle them. 

“ Me take de bet,” he said. “ Put down de money.” 

I counted out one hundred ounces, and laid them on the cable. 

“ Ready? ” asked the Chilian. 

“ All ready,” I answered. 

He threw down three cards rapidly, but I saw at once that he 
iiad made some mistake, or thought he had. They were not the 
cards that he expected to deal, for I could tell by liis uninjured 
eye the disappointment which he experienced, t pla ced an ounce 
upon the middle card, and said, — 

“ On this card I stake one hundred ounces. Let there be no 
mistake. Do vou understand me ? ” 


A FISH STOBT. 


205 


The Chilian did not speak, but he nodded his head and drew 
a long breath. 

“ Deal away,” shouted the crowd ; but the noise confused* the 
Chilian still more. He threw down a card, and then there was a 
death-like stillness. 

Down went the cards, one after the other, and many a neck 
was stretched out to see the result. There was a minute’s pain- 
ful suspense, and then the Chilian dashed the cards on the table, 
and by one hearty shout I knew that I was the winner. . 

“ Rake it down,” cried Hatch. “ You’ve busted the bank.” 

“ I am one cheated man,” yelled the Chilian, and with a quick 
motion he drew a revolver from his breast and pointed it at me. 

For one moment I was in peril, but suddenly something whizzed 
past my head and struck the gambler full upon the face, and he 
fell as though knocked over by a bullet. The missile that per- 
formed such good service was a young sturgeon, which a fisher- 
man had seined that afternoon, and had sold on the sidewalk. 
He had entered the saloon, fish in hand, to deliver it to a cus- 
tomer ; but the instant he saw t’ne revolver drawn, he had taken 
aim and fired. The crowd yelled with delight. 

‘‘ Pocket the money,” cried Crosstrees ; and the gallant captain 
commenced stowing it away in his pockets, and Hatch imitated 
him. 

“ We’ll make it all right on board,” they said. “ You shan’t 
lose a dollar.” 

In a few minutes the gold and silver were secured, the crowd 
surging around us to see the operation. 

“ I say, mister, ain’t you goin’ to pay me for that sturgin?” 
asked the fisherman. 

What is the fish worth ? ” I asked. 

“ Wal, you know best. I think it did good sarvice about the 
time it jumped out of my fingers.” 

I put two ounces in his hand, and they were enough to satisfy 
Itis most exalted ideas of liberality. 

Treat the crowd,” whispered Hatch. “ They expect it.” 

I bad no objections, although liquor was twenty-five cents a 
glass. 

“ Come, friends, let’s take a drink,” I cried^ “ 1 can afford 
M treat after such a night’s work.” 

It was astonishing how unanimous that crowd wera on the 


206 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


subject of patronizing the bar ; and what awful horns some of 
them imbibed, which made the bar-keeper look as savage as a 
grizzly bear with a litter of hungry cubs. 

“ Here’s to the cove that broke the bank,” cried one fellow, 
M'ho meant well, but his speech did not seem to convey it. 

The rest of the crowd repeated the toast, and shouted over it 
as though it was something worth yelling for. 

“ I will go on board with you to-night,” Hatch said. “ You 
have won too much money to make it safe for you to go alone.” 

I don’t think there’s much danger,” I remarked. “ That fish 
appeared to settle the Chilian’s coffee.” 

“ As far as appearances are concerned, it did. But don’t you 
put your trust in such uncertain things. The black rascal don’t 
feel any too well satisfied with the night’s work.” 

“ Or last night’s either,” I remarked. 

“ What do you mean ? ” my friend asked. 

I told them of the visit which I had received, and the manner 
in which we had treated the robbers. We were talking on the 
subject as we walked along the beach, and had no more thought 
of danger than I have at the present moment ; but just before we 
reached the boat four men sprang at us from behind a tent, and 
were upon us before we had time to think of defence. One of 
the assailants struck at me with something. I suppose that it 
was a knife, but it was too dark to see it. At any rate, the fel- 
low miscalculated the distance between us, and the force of the 
blow which he aimed at me was the means of causing him to lose 
his footing and balance, and he fell forward, his head striking my 
chest and knocking me down upon the sand, bottles, and old 
boots. As I fell my hand came in contact with a bottle, the 
bottom of which was broken off, leaving the end jagged. I 
caught sight of the face of my assailant, and saw that I had to 
contend with the Chilian whose money I had won. I felt the 
man’s hand grasp my throat as though the other was to be used 
in an entirely different manner ; so there, was no time to lose if I 
was d.'-sirous of saving my life. I made a sudden movement, and 
the body of the Chilian was thrown from my breast, but his hand 
did not release my throat, and while struggling, my fingers came 
i a contact with tlm bottle above mentioned. I seized the neck of 
it, and with all the force of my right arm I struck the robber full 
upon his face. Blood fpllp^y^d the blow. I felt it trickling upon 


AN AFFRAY ON THE BEACH. 


207 


my breast and face, and it seemed to burn my flesb, so hot was it. 
I once more raised the bottle, and struck with all my might full 
upon the blackened eye of the Chilian, and I could see the ragged 
glass cut deep gashes upon his face. The last blow was too much 
for his endurance. His head reeled and fell over one side, and 
then the body followed. The grasp upon my throat was relaxed, 
and I w^as safe from his knife, so far. I got upon my feet as 
soon as possible, and then saw that my friends were busily en- 
gaged with the other Chilians ; but why they did not use their 
revolvers was a question. Instead of doing so, they were keep- 
ing the rascals at bay with them, and the black scamps were 
circling around them, as though looking for a weak place in 
which to strike. 

“ Kill the rascals,” I shouted, rushing forward ; and with the 
blow of my friendly bottle I brought one man to his knees, and a 
second blow stretched him at full length, bleeding like a lanced 
whale. “ Kill the rascals,” I repeated, and made a dash at 
another one ; but the fellow dodged me, and in so doing got with- 
in reach of Hatch’s foot. Up went the latter, and down went the 
Chilian. 

“ Heave ahead,” shouted the captain. “ Fll stave your top 
lights for you.” 

The gallant captain made a lurch at the man, but the blow fell 
short, and then the Chilian turned and ran. 

“ Clap ou all sail in chase,” roared Crosstrees, and he started 
to follow the fellow ; but he might as well have thought of pursu- 
ing a greyhound. 

The captain came back, after a run of a few seconds, breathless 
and excited. 

“ He gave me the slip,” he said, “ while 1 was crowding sail. 
He is clipper-built, and Tm on the old style, bluff and square. I 
can’t run with such a feller.” 

“ Why didn’t you shoot him ? ” I demanded. “ Both of you 
have revolvers, and yet you did not use them.” 

“ Bah ! ” cried the captain, quite composedly ; “ they couldn’t 
hurt us. We were not afraid of them.” 

“ Yes, but they might have hurt me. Did you not see that I 
was rolling in the sand with that black rascal on top ? And he 
had a knife in his hand, too.” 

“ O, we knew you was equal to him, so let you fight it out,” 
was the consoling reply. ;£0 


208 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


“ To tell you the truth,” said Hatch, “ we didn’t fire because 
we knew that the noise would arouse the whole of “ Happy Val- 
ley,” and then we should have been surrounded by a crowd ol 
wild Mexicans and Chilians.” 

This explanation was more satisfactory, and I began to think 
tliere might be some reason in it. But the Chilian, whose face 
I had cut open, now commenced stirring and groaning, as though 
he found his position far from being pleasant. 

“ You feel bad — do you ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes ; me hurted much in me head. Me no do so agin.” 

“ You supposed you were likely to get back your money, bu< 
you see you have failed. I have it safe, and I intend to keep it.*' 

“ Come, let us go on board, unless you mean to drown or hang 
this fellow,” said Crosstrees. 

“ Pardon, senor,” groaned the injured man. “ Me no do so 
more.” 

As we were not disposed to be revengeful, we left the fellow, 
and found our boat. But just as we commenced launching it, — for 
it was high on the beach, — we heard a shrill whistle ; and in a few 
seconds it was repeated, and then answered from half a dozen 
tents on shore. 

“ That means something,” cried Hatch. “ Into the water with 
the boat, for I’ve had fighting enough for one night.” 

The boat touched the water, and we jumped in. As we did so, 
a dozen men came towards us, some of them running as though 
to prevent our moving. We pushed the boat through the mud, 
and were a few fathoms from the beach before the men got op- 
posite to us. 

“ Say, you,” cried one ; “ stop a little. We want to speak you. 
We no hurt you.” 

We paid no attention to the cries, but pushed from the shore 
as fast as possible. Four or five rushed into the water as though 
to overtake us, but at that instant we were enabled to work our 
oars in the rowlocks without touching bottom. Wc gave one 
or two vigorous strokes, and then waited to see what was wanted. 
The Chilians waded in until the water was up to their waists. 

“ Say,” they cried ; “ s’pose you come on shore? We no hurt 
you.” 

“ See you blasted first, and then we won’t,” replied Hatch, who 
was seated in the stern-sheets of the boat. 


ANOTHER BATTLE. 


209 


This reply seemed to have exasperated the ruffians, and on« 
of them drew a pistol and suddenly fired. The ball whizzed so 
near our heads that we involuntarily ducked them, as though that 
movement would have saved them. We dipped our oars into the 
water after this salute, but before we had taken more than one 
stroke. Hatch drew his revolver, and, aiming at the men in the 
water, fired. One of tK Chilians gave a sudden jump and a 
yell, and fell full length intc, the mud ; while the rest, not stopping 
to 1 ender assistance to the wounded man, rushed for the shore 
and disappeared behind the tents. In sixty seconds* time there 
were none in sight, with the exception of the fellow who was 
floundering in the mud, and yelling when he could get his head 
above it. 

“ Let us return and assist him,” I cried. 

“ Yes, and be shot for our pains,*’ said my companions. We 
don*t believe in such doctrine. We are not angels of mercy, 
although you may think we are.” 

'We dipped our oars into the water and shot ahead, and as we 
left the shore we could see the Chilians steal from behind the 
tents, and wade into the mud, and assist the wounded man to 
terra firma. 

A narrow escape for my old head,” remarked Crosstrees, a& 
we neared the Helen. 

“ Yes, but I ran the greatest risk,*’ cried Hatch, who wanted 
the most praise for what he had done. 

We did not contradict him, for he would have insisted that he 
was right in spite of facts. 

It was near three o’clock when we stepped on the deck of ni}> 
vessel ; yet I found the mate and Jake on the alert, and waiting 
to receive me. 

“ All right on board ? ** I asked. 

“Yes, sir; but a boat-load of them ferriners has been round 
us for an hour or more, and ’seemed to like the 'ooks of us ; but 
I jist hailed ’em, and they put for the shore. I jist heard two 
shots, and didn’t know but the chaps might have tried their luck 
somewhere else.” 

“ I’s got some hot coffee in de cabin for de company,” said 
Jake. “ I s’posed you would need it.” 

We all adjourned to the cabin on this announcement. 


210 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES. 


I told the mate that the shots he had heard had been fired for 
our benefit. 

“I should say for our injury rather,” muttered Crosstrees. “I 
don’t care for many such benefits, now I tell you.” 

“Why you don’t mean for to say the rascals tried to murder 
ye?” demanded the mate. 

“ Well, that is about the size of ic,” I replied quietly; “and 
they didn’t come such a great way from succeeding.” 

“ I wish I’d a knowed about that a bit earlier,” exclaimed the 
indignant mate. “I reckon as how we’d have served out some of 
’em handsome. Why, they was close enough to us for Jake to 
have doused ’em with hot water till they’d a looked like they’d 
been boiled.” And he went on deck to look out for more visitors. 

“You must have been born under a lucky star,” said Cross- 
trees to me, glancing at the bag of gold Hatch now held in his 
hands. 

“I should think so,” remarked Hatch, dryly; and then he poured 
upon the table a stream of gold, which he had assisted me to 
gather from the bank in the Parker House saloon. The cap- 
tain also emptied his pockets. 

We had a nice dish of coffee, and a pleasant repast. We talked 
of the adventures of the night, and Hatch explained how it 
happened that he was present in the saloon while I was gamb- 
ling. 

“I just dropped in,” he said, “because, you see, there is no so- 
ciety for me in San Francisco — no ladies, no home, no comfort; 
and the only excitement is in speculating, or in risking a dollar 
or two on the wheel of fortune. I don’ t play for large stakes, 
you know; but 1 do win and lose a few small ones.” 

“Be careful and not let the passion overmaster you,” I re- 
marked. “ Better quit the dangerous evil while there is time.” 

“You are a good one to preach,” he cried, with a laugh; and as 
I thought my words were not likely to effect much, I held my 
peace. 

At length my guests left me; one for the shore to superintend 
the fitting of his store, and the other to look after his ship. 
Then I commenced preparations to leave port, for we had taken 
water on board the day before. I told the mate to keep a sharp 
watch while I went on shore to close up my business, and get 
ready to sail the next morning. 

Meeting Myers on the street he invited me to drive a short 
distance in the country, to a place, only a few miles from the 



“ THE WHOLE CAMP SUSPENDED OPEPvATIONS TO FEAST THEIPv EYES ON 

THE SIGHT.”— Page 211. 









r 


b 




* • • 


> 
















1 


/ 


A 




t * 




# 


a 


• 4 


\ 





\k 


■'t 

K 


k 




. ^ 

0 


* 

/ 

I 



I 




V 


t 








« 


* 






i 


✓ 


I 


I 


« 


» 


t 



* 






r 






» 


I 


I 





• • 




» 


I 


1 




«• 




^ * 




r 





^ 


% « 




0 ^ 


- V \ 

3 » > ^ - 

. * r^A « • 

.'lift ^ . 


« 




t 


• r 




* 




% 



t 


J . 




I 


* 


I 


<4 


» f 

4 






* 


I 


i . 



1 


I 


* * 


( 




i 


» 



» 


/ 


• X 



I 


f 


4 


* 


t 


I 


« 


i 



% 


tm j 



4 


'ii\ 


i *«K 

2 u* 


fJT 


J 


4 









k ft* 




• ' 


i 


k. 






4 


I 


« 


a4A'J 



A WOMAN IN THE WILDERNESS. 


211 


city, where some prospectors were at work on the banks of a 
little stream whose sands, so it was said, were filled with fiakes 
of gold. Curious to see the actual process of placer mining, I 
consented. 

An hour’s ride brought us to the place, and I was astonished 
at the rich returns the miners received for their labor, consider- 
ing how near to the town they were located. I was half tempt- 
ed to buy a claim, but Myers dissuaded me, saying that the 
surface washings in this neighborhood were unreliable, and that, 
at best, a few weeks would exhaust them. 

While we were watching the busy toilers, we were treated to a . 
sight so rare that the whole camp suspended operations to fresh 
their eyes on it. 

An adventurer trudged along with all his worldly possessions 
hanging in a parcel from a stick over his shoulder, and by his 
side walked his wife — a young thing, scarcely more than a girl, 
and pretty enough to have merited a second glance even in more 
civilized lands, while here she became a very goddess in the eyes 
of men who had not seen a woman’s face for many months. 

I could not but feel a thrill of pity for the young girl who was 
so bravely going out to meet certain hardships and no less cer- 
tain dan ers. Poor thing! would her dream of sudden wealth 
and then a life of , ease at the old home in the “States” ever be 
realized, or did the future hold only disappointment and misery? 

It scarcely needed a prophet to answ3r this question, and the 
result of such recklessness was what any sensible man could have 
anticipated. Myers told me the story later, but I may as well 
anticipate a little, and relate it here. 

The man took up a good claim, in an unfrequented spot some 
little distance from the frequented trail that led to the more dis- 
tant mines, and seemed to be doing fairly well, when one day a 
little band of prowling Indians swooped down on them. He 
made a brave defense, and finally beat them off, but a stray ar- 
row lodged in the bosom of his fair young wife. 

The next day at dusk, a train passing along the trail was met 
by the almost distracted man, who conducted them to his tent. 
The sympathizing miners dug a rude grave, and by the light of 
flaring torches the striken husband laid the fair young form to 
rest, far from the old home she had quitted so hopefully to seek 
a fortune only find a lonely grave. 

I did not return to the schooner until late in the afternoon, 
fori found a number of men who wanted to charter the Helen 


212 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


to bring a cargo of fruit and fresh provisions from Honolulu, 
and at one time I thought we should agree about the price: but 
a few hundred dollars divided us, and the subject was dropped. 
When our preparations were completed, I went to Hatch’s store, 
for he had a desk or two, and wrote letters to my parents, tell- 
ing them how I had succeeded, and relating all the incidents 
ihat had befallen me since I had entered into partnership with 
Mr. Cherington. I dined with Hatch at a late hour, and took 
charge of the letters he desired to send to Honolulu ; and then 
we shook hands and parted, not to meet again for many weeks. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

RETURN TO HONOLULU.— MY PARTNER AND HIS DAUGHTER. — 

COMMENDATION FOR BUSINESS. — SCHEMES FOR WEALTH. — 

love’s confidence.— a wise suggestion. 

One morning, after a pleasant voyage, we sighted the islands, 
and I shaped my course for Honolulu, having made a good run 
for a navigator with no more experience than myself. 

The breeze was light but fair; and as we ran along the coast, 
I thought, with a beating heart, of the moment when 1 should 
meet Julia and clasp her to my heart. For two months I had 
been absent from her side. For two months I had thought of 
her day and night; and as I paced the quarter-deck, and whis- 
tled for the wind, it seemed as though I could not control my 
impatience, so eager was I to land. 

In sailing along the coast we saw the village of Kammaira, not 
more than two miles distant; and the sight of the town was 
greeted with a shout of joy from the kanakas on board. 

I could see a large native boat which was at anchor a mile or 
so from us. With a glass, I discovered that it was the canoe of 
the old chief, and that its crew were busy at fishing, or at least 
such portion of them as were not asleep. 

Accordingly I altered the course of the ship, and headed for 
the canoe. 

As we drew nearer. Jack recognized the canoe also, and asked 
if we were going to lay along side of it. I told him we were, 
for I wished to make the old chief some presents, in return for 
his former kindness to me. 

“Then I’d like to send a few things to my wife — some bread 
and tobacco, if you have no objection.” 


HONOLULU REGAINED. 


213 


I had none. Jake preferred the same request, which I granted 
and they commenced making up small packages for their wives, 
while Lilly and I stood silent upon the quarter-deck. We neared 
the canoe and saw the old chief sitting in the stern-sheets, fishing 
as patiently as when I used to go out with him. We luffed up 
and hailed him, but he did not know me. 

“Come on board,” I said; “I want to buy some fish. Give 
you tohacco for them.” 

he said, as became on board, not recognizing me at first. 

“ Speak English — you can do so,” I answered. 

The old man looked at me for a moment, and then sprang to- 
wards me, and threw his arms around my neck. 

“ O, how glad 1 am to see you! I never expected this,” he cried. 

“ I am very glad to see you again,” I replied. “Did you think 
I had forgotten you? No, I. have not, as I will prove before we 
part.” 

The old chief nodded and smiled. He shook my hand. We 
were still warm friends. 

I whispered to Will, and the second mate got on deck a barrel 
of bread, some tobacco, a lot of pipes, twine, sail-cloth, and 
many articles which I knew the chief would like. But when I 
ordered them put into his canoe, his admiration was excessive. 
He erave us half a dozen fish and some oranges which he had 
brought from the shore, and then readily consented to take 
charge of any articles that the mate and Jake were disposed to 
send to their wives, whom he declared to be in perfect health, 
and anxious for their husbands return. Then he returned to 
his canoe, for I was anxious to be on my way homeward. 

The old chief smiled an adieu, and waved his hand. 

“ Oiiri he said, and his canoe dropped astern. 

As we past the reef, Jake sighed and muttered, — 

“ O, golly, didn’t I snake ’em in dare? Takes dis child to fish. 
I must find a day, some time, and go back dare.” 

At length the long wished-for Honolulu was in sight; and up 
went my private signal, manufactured by Miss Cherington ex- 
pressly for my use. 

As we drew nearer and nearer, by the aid of a glass 
I could distinguish the barge that belonged to the firm ; and then 
I took a look towards the window, where I had seen a white 
handkerchief waved on the morning that I sailed. Ah, how my 
heart fiuttered as I recognized the same signal! And I almost 
fancied that I could make out the handsome face of Julia, with 


214 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


her black eyes and white teeth. I returned the salute, and was 
then compelled to pay some attention to the schooner, for we 
were nearing the inner harbor rapidly. We lowered the flying 
jib and foresail, and then luflfed up a little, and hauled aft the 
main and jib sheets, and pointed the bluflf bow of the Helen for 
the inner harbor, where several whaleships were lying, the crew 
of which were all on deck, and watching our approach with much 
interest. 

“ Here comes Mr. Cherington, sir,” shouted Will, almost wild 
with joy at the thought of returning to port. 

The next instant my partner was alongside, and on deck, his 
face beaming with pleasure, and his dark eyes sparkling with 
excitement. 

“ Charles, my dear boy,” he said, coming aft with open arms, 
“ welcome, welcome home.” 

For a moment we held each other’s hands, unable to speak. 

“ Julia,” I managed to say, “ is she well? ” 

“ Ah, well and happy at your safe return. She has watched 
for you every day for a week past ; and every day, for the past 
tw'o w^eeks, she has asked me when you might be expected. See 
— there she is at the window of your room, waving her handker- 
chief, and crying at the same time, I have no doubt. But, tell 
me, have you been well ? ” 

“ Quite well. But you do not ask what success I have met with.” 

“ There is time enough for that, my boy. I am satisfied at 
your safe return, even if the speculation has not paid. You must 
go on no more such expeditions. I am too lonely without you ; 
and there is somebody else who will complain if you leave Hono- 
lulu again.” 

How I wished that I really deserved such love and affection, 
and how my conscience smote me to think that I was not worthy 
of it ! But as Mr. Cherington was not a confessor, I did not 
think that it was worth wdiile for me to recount my misdeeds. 

We dropped anchor in nine feet of water, and not more than a 
stone’s throw from the shore. 

Mr. Cherington urged me to go home, assuring me that there 
was some one there who was most anxious to see me. 

“ Had we not better first remove the treasure which we have 
on board ? ” I asked. 

“ I guess we can take all you brought,” he said. “ I am quit« 
strong in my hands, and can carry a heavy load.” 



“BY THE LIGHT OF FLARING TORCHES, THE STRICKEN HUSBAND LAID THE 
FAIR, YOUNG FORM TO REST.”— Page 211. 







MR. CHERINGTON SURPRISED. 


215 


“ llow much gold and silver do you suppose I have on boar 1? ” 
r asked. 

“ Well, perhaps ten thousand dollars’ worth,” he answered^ 
after a moment’s reflection. “ I make such a guess on the ground 
that you have been successful ; and I suppose that you have, for T 
see that the schooner is flying light.” 

“ You must guess again.” 

“ More, or less? ” 

*’ A trifle more.” 

“ My dear boy,” cried the old gentleman, “is it possible that 
you have done so well with the cargo?” 

“ What should you say if I stated that the cargo sold for near 
eighty thousand dollars ? ” 

“ That I was dreaming, or that you were seeking to hoax me.” 

“ You are not dreaming, and I am serious. I found a ready 
market for every article that I carried to California, and at prices 
that paid wonderfully well.” 

“ And there were losses? ” 

“I did not lose a cent. Everything was paid for on delivery', 
in gold or gold dust.” 

“ And you have seventy thousand dollars on board the schooner 
at the present time ? ” 

“ Yes ; in addition, ten thousand dollars w^hich I sent to my 
father for money he advanced me to enter into business arrange- 
ments with you. Or, rather, he did not furnish the money, but 
gave me credit for goods to that amount.” 

“And you mean to say that that debt is paid?” asked Mr. 
Cherington, still wondering. 

“ I think it is ; and I should not be surprised if I had a credit 
of a few thousand dollars with my father at the present time.” 

“ 1 am lost in wonder and astonishment. Why, my dear boy, 
you have excelled me in business arrangements.” 

“ Ah, but you forget that you planned the whole thing, and 
iliat Iliad only to follow, yoir ideas. Think of that before you 
praise me too much.” 

“ No matter, my boy ; I will leave another to tell you how 
well pleased we are with your conduct. You have nothing to »’e- 
proach yourself with now.” 

Ah, had I not? How little he knew my heart, and the heavy 
load which weighed it down ! 


216 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES. 


I was only too well aware of Julia’s strict ideas of right and 
wrong, and what would she say if she knew that I had golden 
dust on board that had been vvon at cards. 

My partner noticed my embarrassment; but before he could 
speak to encourage me, thinking that it was on account of Julia, 
I had rallied, and seemed as gay as ever. He said, — 

“ If you have so much treasure on board, it must be removed 
on shore at once, and placed in the safe, I will speak to the boat 
men to be ready to take it.” 

The mate first passed up a bag containing two thousand dollars, 
in silver dollars. It was a good lift for him, and made him 
groan. Then a bag containing five hundred dollars in halves 
was handed up. Then a bag of gold dust, and a sack of gold 
coins, until at last a keg was emptied. Mr. Cherington looked 
on in silent wonder. 

“ Charles,” he said, at length, “ there must be more than 
what you mentioned in these lots.” 

I could not help smiling, 

“ How many thousand dollars here in all?” my partner asked, 
in a serious tone. 

“ My dear sir,” I answered, “ I found a market and a price 
for every article that I had on board, and I could have sold the 
schooner, if I had wanted to, at a large advance on cost. We 
made over a thousand per cent, upon our venture. I thought 
that I would prepare for you an agreeable surprise, and I believe 
that I have astonished you somewhat.” 

“ You have overpowered me, my boy. I can’t begin to ex- 
press my gratitude. And to think that two more such voyages 
will make us independent — the richest men on the island. Only 
two more short trips, and then you and Julia can marry and settle 
down to perfect happiness.” 

I’his was a crusher to the hopes which I had cherished, that 
Mr. Cherington would consent to an immediate marriage between 
J ulia and myself. I dropped the bag of gold which I held, and 
my face expressed so much disappointment that even Mr. Chering- 
ton, absorbed as he w'as in his schemes for Avealth, could not fail 
to notice it. 

“ Come, come, Charles ; don’t manifest signs of disappointment. 
Consider that you are barely twenty years of age, and that Julia 
is only seventeen. See what we have made in two months’ time. 


SCHEMES FOR WEALTH. 


21 *’ 


You are now a rich* man, free from debt and independent. Tout 
father must be proud of you — I am proud of you — Julia will be 
proud of you ; but let me beg of you not to speak to Julia of 
marriage until you are richer than you are now by a hundred 
thousand dollars. Come, say that you won’t.” 

“ Let us go,” I said. “ I cannot answer now. We will talk 
of this matter some other time.” 

“ That is right — that is right, my boy. A little reflection will 
r’onvince you of the truth of my statements. Don’t be in such 
liasle to marry. Money first, and happiness afterwards.” 

But suppose, while I am thus working for wealth, that Julia 
should meet with one she liked better than myself. Of what use 
would my wealth be?” 

“ Ah, but there is no danger of that. She is yours, my boy ; 
her heart entirely belongs to you, and I think that only some fool- 
ish act ou your part could take it from you. Let us get riches 
first, and then have a glorious wedding. The more money, the 
more respect and importance.” 

Alas ! the wealth which I had brought from California did 
uot satisfy the kind-hearted man, whom I had always looked 
up to with so much respect. 

We deposited the money in the boat, and, after giving Mr. 
i'opmall a few directions, pulled for the shore, my partner talk- 
ing quite rapidly, as though to prevent me from thinking of 
the great happiness which I saw receding dvery moment from my 
grasp. 

Only thiqk,” Mr. Cherington said, while we were on onr 
way to the shore, “ we invested some eight thousand dollars in 
vessel and provisions. We have the vessel, which is worth two 
thousand dollars more than I paid for her, and between sixty and 
aevouty thousand dollars in cash, not counting the ten thousand 
dollars which you sent to your father. What a fortunate specula- 
tion — only think of the amount of money which we have made 
in a little over two months’ time. This will please Julia.” 

“ Is she so ambitious for wealth ? ” I asked. 

“ All women like power, and money is power, my boy. They 
say they prefer a cottage and all such nonsense, but they mean a 
cottage with rich carpets and handsome furniture, and half a 
dozen servants. Such is their idea of love in a cottage. Wait 
until you are as old as I am, and you will see that I am right. 
With money goes love, all the world over.” 


218 


A whaleman's adventures. 


“ No, no, I do not believe that, for when' I landed at iCam* 
maira, without a dollar in my pocket, I — ” 

“ Tut, tut ! don’t mention the half savage natives of this island, 
in connection with people of our own class. The native folk 
don’t know any better than to love a stranger without wealth or 
station.” 

' “ But I care more for Julia than I do for gold,” I said, with 
ccmmendable frankness. 

That is natural. I am glad that you do. It speaks well for 
your heart. But just consider for a moment. After you were 
mairied, you would think that wealth was but a natural lever to 
show your affections ; consequently you would neglect your family 
to obtain it. No, no ; gold first, and marriage afterwards. You 
will agree with me after a while.” 

The idea of a young and ardent lover agreeing with an old man 
on such a point did not seem quite possible. 

We sent our boatmen to the store with the gold which we had 
brought along, and then followed them, some natives bringing up 
the rear, and shouting and laughing in great glee. It was like a 
holiday to them. Every few seconds one would run up to me and 
shout, — 

“ Say, cap’n, take me next time. Me w^ant to go to California 
berry much.” 

We passed on to the office, where the treasure was deposited in 
the safe, and then Mr. Cherington was anxious to glance at my 
accounts ; but I refused to open them until the next day, and with 
a sigh my partner did not press me further in regard to business. 

“ As it is near dinner time, we may as well go home,” Mr. 
Cherington said. “ I suppose that Julia will be anxious to see 
you. But remember, no word about marriage — you must recol- 
lect that.” 

We reached the house, and at the door, beautiful as 
ever, stood Julia, warbling to her pet canary. I sprang for- 
ward, threw my arms around her, and kissed the red lips which 
she held up so lovingly. We could not speak for a moment, our 
happiness was so great. When I released the blushing girl from 
my fond embrace, I found that her father had very wisely left us 
together. I led the dear girl into the parlor, and seated myself 
Oil a sofa by her side. One arm was thrown around her waist, 
and one hand held her own. 


“AT THE DOOR, BEAUTIFUL AS EVER, STOOD JULIA 


17 




4 


/ V 





r 










I 


/* 



« 


* 



9 


V 

t 


I 


• » 






I 






I 

♦ 

I 



nf * 

, I 

-A 



. I 


« 

j 


» 





I 

I 




It' 

i 

- ^ 


9 


I 

■4 


» 

» 


I 




» 


'i 

■« 

k 


* 


«' 

■ > 


■ 


« 

» 





t 




« 







» . 





* 


i 


S 

* 



f > 


^ I 

u 


f 


C 


- P 



«- 


4 


» 


• *• 


I 





I 


# 



S 


i 


\ 



I 




* 


« 


t 


« 

r 


t 


« 




I 




4 


T . 


1 

• « 




I 4 


'‘j 


II 




^ 


I ' 


\ 


I 






1 


i 

9 


A 


4 



t 


> 


■ »• 

.4 




t 



t 


I 


I 



lovers’ confidences. 


219 


“You are glad to see me — are you not?” the young lady 
asked, by the way of commencing a conversation. 

“ Ah, so glad ! ” I replied, with a slight squeeze, that caused the 
rich blood to mantle her face and white neck. 

“ And have you been good while absent?” Julia asked, turn- 
ing her dark eyes upon my face with a searching glance. 

“ Very good,” I answered, and kissed the sweet face that was 
(dose to mine. 

“ I knew you would be,” she replied, in a triumphant man 
ner. 

What a pang shot through my heart at hearing those words ! 

“ Now let me look at you,” Julia said, holding me off at arm’s 
length. 

1 am fearful that my eyes drooped beneath her gaze, it was so 
pure and innocent. 

“You look tired and worried. Your skin is burned by the 
sun. Still I don’t know but I like you better than before you left 
me for that horrid California.” 

“ But you do not ask me how I have succeeded while absent,” 
I said, after her head was once more nestled on my breast. 

“ What do I care as long as you are Veil, and have returned 
home ? ” was the answer. 

“ But you want me to be fortunate in all my undertakings — do 
you not? ” 

‘‘ O, yes, of course. But then, even if you were not, what 
does it matter? My father has money enough for us both.” 

“ We have been more successful than we possibly anticipated. 
I have paid my father what I owed him, and can now claim to 
be worth twenty-five thousand dollars in my own right, but we 
may have to wait for some months before I can call you mine. 
And you will love me just as \vell?” 

“ O, yes, of course I will ; but I don’t see why we should wail." 

We must await your father’s pleasure, darling.” 

“ O, yes, I know ; but still you have made so much money, 
and I can buy beautiful laces just now very cheap.” 

I laughed, for that was a great inducement. 

“ I don’t think it is any laughing matter,” Julia pouted. 

“ Nor I, dear ; for while I was on the ocean, my thoughts, day 
after day, were of you, and the moment when I should call you 
mine.” 


220 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Before we could exchange other thoughts we were informed 
that dinner waited us. The dinner was one of Mr. Cherington’s 
best. It was cooked to perfection, and while we lingered over 
our coffee and dessert, Julia solicited me to relate some of my 
experiences in California. 

Ah, yes ; let us hear them,” cried Mr. Cherington. “ Tell 
us how you traded for the gold which you brought home. A great 
voyage. Over seventy thousand dollars in two months. That is 
tlie way to make money. The richest firm on the island.” 

The last few sentences were uttered in a low tone. 

I commenced my story, and related all the incidents that had 
happened to me during my absence, excepting the one which con- 
cerned the gambling house, and my experience in gambling at San 
Francisco. When I had concluded my yarn, and received warm 
praise for my management, my partner said, — 

“ You have had some marvellous risks, and your encounter- 
ing them only makes you more w'orthy of other trials. Now you 
wdll know how to avoid most of the troubles wdnch surrounded 
you on the first trip. But, if you feel reluctant to go, why, I 
will take your place, and you can take mine. To be sure I am 
old, but I am still active*” 

I knew what that meant, very well. The old gentleman was 
aware that I would never consent to such an arrangement. 

“ I was in hopes,” I said, “ that I could claim the hand of 
Julia, on reacliing home ; but as that cannot be, I am willing to 
make one more trip, and I trust that it will be such a successful 
one that no objections to our immediate marriage will be urged 
on my return. I am anxious for wealth, but more anxious for a 
wife.” 

Julia blushed, and Mr. Cherington smiled. 

“ Just what I expected of you, Charles. I knew your good 
pause w’ould prompt you to make another voyage. Love is all- 
very well in its way, but wealth is better.” 

“ I don’t think so,” pouted Julia. 

“ Nor I ; but we must admit your father’s argument, for he is 
the most powerful at present. We must wait, and perhaps you 
wdll think it for the best.” 

“ Well djne, my boy, well done ! To show you that I ap 
predate your motives, from this day you shall rank as an equal 
partner with myself in the firm. When the proper time arrives, 


CONGRATULATIONS. 


221 


r shall be pleased to consign the happiness of this dear child to 
your care. She is a treasure, and I know you are worthy of 
her.” 

I felt a little twinge of conscience as my hand met Julia’s. 1 
was receiving praise which did not belong to me, and I feared 
that some day it would be discovered. But until that time I de- 
termined to assume a virtue which I did not really possess. 

When we went to the store we found a crowd of natives still 
besieging the door, anxious to hear more news from California ; 
and they thought that the best way to obtain it would be by 
squatting in the sand, and waiting until something turned up. 
They were in no hurry. A day, or evei a week, was nothing to 
them. We forced our way through the crowd, and saw several 
merchants in the store waiting for us. Among them was Vida, 
the partner of Hatch, who had taken passage with me for Cali- 
fornia. He had received the letters which I had brought for him. 
The counting-room was crowded with prominent men, who were 
anxious to hear the details of my voyage. So many rumors 
were in circulation in Honolulu regarding the amount of money 
which I had brought to the island, that the merchants were fran- 
tic to embark in speculations, and make fortunes with the least 
possible delay. I could see at once that this was likely to affect 
the price of the very articles which we were anxious to speculate 
in; for Mr. Cherington, like the prudent man that he was,, did 
not risk too many eggs in one basket. He had bought noth- 
ing, and sold nothing of any amount while I was absent from 
the island. 

“ Cherington,” cried Vida, “ it is whispered around town that 
you have made a hundred thousand dollars by the trip. If that 
is the case we congratulate you.” 

“ I heard that it was one hundred and fifty thousand,” said 
Brannon, an oil merchant. 

“ One of my fellows tells me that he saw ten large bags ol 
gold brought ashore,” remarked Ludwig, who was in the sugar 
ousiness. 

“ Tell us how much you made, Cherington,” they all cried, 
in chorus. 

“ Upon my word, gentlemen, I don’t know what to think of 
this,” remarked my partner, with a smile of extreme good-nature. 
“ I won't say what we have made or lost, it is so recent since the 
vessel returned.” 


222 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


One by one they retired, until only Brannon remained, 

“ Cherrington,” he said, I’ll give you forty dollars % barrel 
that beef of yours.” 

I nodded to my partner to sell. 

“We have got one hundred barrels. You can have all but 
ten of them for that price.” 

“ Thank you. I’ll pay to-morrow and off he went. 

He had barely left the store when Ludwig entered. 

“ Got any beef you want to sell cheap? ” he asked. 

“ Just sold the last,” was the answer. 

The man left the store like a whirlwind. 

“ A nice speculation they have commenced. Ah, if I had but 
wuc'wn that you were successful, what a strike I could have 
made ! ” sighed Mr. Cherington. “ But w'hat possessed you to 
signulize me to sell beef at so low a figure?” he continued. 

“ Because,” I replied, “ a barrel of salt beef cannot be sold in 
San Francisco. The miners repudiate it, for they prefer pork. 
In a few weeko the scurvy will make its appearance in California, 
and ihen fresh provisions must be in demand. If ^ve had a load 
there now, we could make thousands of dollars.” 

“ Then we will have a cargo there in a few weeks,” cried Mr. 
Cherington, cheerily. 

I left the store, and went on board the Helen, where I found a 
number of kanakas, still eager to learn all they could regarding 
California. Mr. Topmall was quite contented on board. He 
scorned the idea of leaving the vessel for the shore, but Will was 
not 80 nautical. He was pleased to obtain a day or two for him- 
self, and w^ent on shore with me. I reached the counting-room, 
and found Mr. Cherington hard at work at his accounts. 

“ Here is one item, Charles, I do not understand,” he cried. 

“ Let me see,” I said ; and I stepped to the desk, and glanced 
at the figures. 

“ You sent ten thousand dollars to your father, and yet I find 
the total amount received by you to overrun by four thousand 
dollars. Where did such a sum come from ? ” 

I felt the sharp eyes of my partner full upon my face. I scorned 
to tell a lie, and so I boldly answered, — 

“ I made it one night at a gambling table, at San Francisco.” 

“ O, Charles ! ” cried the old gentleman, throwing down his 
pen, and clapping his hands in horror at such wickedness. 


AN EXPLANATION. 


225 


“ My dear intended father-in-law,” I said, “ I had no intention 
of playing when I commenced.” 

“ They all say that,” groaned the good man. 

“ But I mean what I say.' Now don^t groan any more, for it 
won’t do any good. Just listen to my explanation.” 

He calmly adjusted his glasses, and looked a little more re- 
signed ; but still he sighed as though he did not feel quite well. I 
then told the old gentleman how it happened, that I had risked 
my money, and won the Chilian’s ; and after the explanation the 
frown disappeared from his face. 

“ Well, I forgive you this time, but don’t do so again. It is 
dangerous. I am glad that you won, of course, but don’t attempt 
it the second time. Only imagine how Julia would mouru if she 
should hear of it.” 

“ But I trust she won’t hear of it.” 

The good man shook his head. 

“ You don’t mean to tell me that you will inform her?” I asked, 
in alarm. 

“ My duty to my child, Charles. Only think of that.” 

“ Nonsense ! It is not your duty to make her unhappy, or me 
miserable. Don’t I tell you it was the first time I ever bet? ” 

“ And you say it shall be the last, I believe.” 

“ Of course. Do let the matter drop where it is.” 

“ Well, I think that I will. My daughter’s happiness is very 
dear to me, and so is yours, Charles ; but you must not wonder 
if I am a little astonished at the revelation that has been made. 
Let it pass. In a few days you will be ofiT on another trip, and 
during your absence I shall forget what you have told me.” 

The cunning old fellow was now certain'that he had me. And 
BO he had, for I was willing to consent to almost anything rather 
than have my bad deeds revealed to Julia. 

The next morning Mr. Cherington left the house before I got 
down to breakfast, so that I had a delightful chat with Julia. 
About ten o’clock I reached the store. My .partner was out 
on business ; so I lighted a cigar, and awaited his return. In a 
few minutes he came in, looking somewhat excited. He threw 
down his Panama hat, took off his spectacles, and rubbed them 
before he said a word. I looked at him for a moment in surprise. 

“ Charles,” he said, “ what do you think the confounded spec- 
ulators have done ? ” 


224 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I am sure I don’t know.” 

“ Well, this morning, while you were sleeping, I was up and 
at work. I thought I would buy a load of fruit before ten o’clock, 
so that you could sail in a few days for California.” 

“ Your intentions were laudable.” 

“ Don't interrupt me. I went to the largest fruit dealer in 
town, and attempted to contract with him for two hundred thou- 
sand oranges, a lot of cocoa-nuts, bananas, &c. To my surprise, 
I found that he had sold everything last night, and at prices which 
would astonish you.” 

“ Nothing astonishes me nowadays,” I answered ; “ not even 
if you were to give your consent to my immediate marriage with 
Julia.” 

“ Don’t be foolish, Charles. There is time enough for you. 
Only to think of the rapacity of those speculators ! ” 

“ Send to the other islands,” I suggested. “ There is Lahaina, 
Kawaihae, Hilo, and Mani. Fruit and fresh provisions are plenty 
at those places, and they can be bought cheap.” 

Mr. Cherington uttered a groan of agony. “ It is too late,” 
he remarked. “ Yesterday afternoon canoes left for all those 
places, and the agents of the speculators will buy up everything.” 

“ That was a sharp dodge — was it not? ” I remarked. 

“Yes, I must confess that it was ; but still I don’t approve of 
it,” and my partner sighed. 

Just at that moment the Rev. Mr. Gangle entered the store, and 
put an end to our conversation. 

“ O, men, men,” said the reverend gentleman, “ I have no 
doubt that you are scheming how to make more money at the ex- 
pcuise of your eternal salvation. Cease such work. Give your 
gold to the church, your thoughts to heaven, and me a cigar. 
Thank you. Now a match, with brimstone at the end, to remind 
you, while I am lighting it, of the fate that is in store for you.” 

Mr. Gangle lighted his cigar, and smoked for a moment in si* 
lence. 

“ Charles,” he asked, at length, “ how about California? Gold 
there, hey? Plenty of it, no doubt. Wish that I had a cart-load 
of the yellow dross. What churches I would build, and what 
good dinners I would eat ! and my friends should help me, too.” 

“ What ! eat the dinners, or build the churches ? There is a 
blight difference between the two.” 


A WISE SUGGESTION. 


225 


Mr. Gangle looked at me for a momeut in sober silence, after 
[ had asked the question. Then he sighed. 

“Young man, after you have spent a life attempting to convert 
heathen, you will know better than to joke with a missionary.” 

“ I was serious,” I remarked. 

“ No doubt of it ; but the cloth must not be touched by the 
profane. But to come to business. The speculators have got the 
best of you two, and you ought to be ashamed of yourselves for 
letting them. The islands will be searched for stutF to send to 
California, and consequently prices will go up at once. Now 
play a shrewd game, and win the esteem of the natives, and also 
those who depend upon their labor for support.” 

“ But how shall we do that? ” my partner asked. 

“ I will tell you. Refuse to buy anything of the men who are 
80 anxious to speculate. They think that they can compel you to 
come up to their prices. If you are firm, they can do no such 
thing. Tell them that you cannot countenance such transactions 
— that it will be the means of depriving the natives of their daily 
fruit, unless at greatly enhanced prices. I will tell all my 
congregations what patriots you are. The rascals will find 
themselves in a tight place, and will lose money by their opera- 
tions.” 

“How ? ” I asked. 

“ Listen, young man, and find out. There is no vessel in port 
that can be despatched immediately for California. The whalers 
dare not venture there — their crews wmuld run aw^ay.” 

Mr. Cherington clapped his hands at the new idea. He saw 
the point, and was disposed to improve it. 

“ They can purchase as much as they please, but they cannot 
remove provisions from the island,” my partner said. 

“Of course they can’t. Now, what is to prevent your vessel 
from slipping off to some port where yams and fruit are cheap, 
buy at a low figure, and then sail for California? It can be done 
if you are smart.” 

I took down from a shelf a map of the Pacific Ocean, and 
spread it upon. the desk before me. I read aloud the names of 
islands, and while I was so employed the missionary looked over 
my shoulder, and suddenly stabbed at the map with a penknife 
with which he had been cleaning his nails. 

“ There,” he cried, leaving the knife quivering in the map, — 


226 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ there is whert3 you must go. Everything in the provision line 
is cheap there.’' 

“ The Ladroue Islands ! ” I exclaimed. 

“ Ay, the Ladrone Islands,” was the remark of our reverend 
friend. “ You Will find an abundance there, and at cheap rates. 
You can run to the island in twelve days, or more, if you are 
fortunate. No one need know that you have gone there. YTou 
can collect a cargo in less than a week’s time, and be in San 
Francisco before the sharp speculators of Honolulu htwe awa* 
kened to the fact that they have been outwitted.” 

“ Bravo ! ” cried my partner, with glee upon his good-natured 
face. “ That suggestion is worth a thousand dollars to us.” 

“ Better say ten thousand, sir,” the missionary remarked. “ I 
will wager that you make as much as that.” 

“ I will go,” I said ; but it cost me a sigh to say so, for I 
thought of Julia. 

“ That is brave. Now let us see when you can start ; ” and 
Mr. Cherington rubbed his hands, and began to make his cal- 
culations. 

“ In three days we can sail, if nothing happens to detain us. 
We have wood and water to get on board, and some men to ship. 
Some of my people want liberty for a day or two, and if they did 
not get it they would go to sea dissatisfied.” 

“ Ah, the sinful wretches ! ” sighed the missionary. “ They 
will only spend their hard earned money in drink, and raise dis- 
turbances with the natives.” 

I made no reply, but hurried out of the -counting-room to find 
Will, and luckily I caught sight of him near the store. 

“ Come and go on board with me,” I said. “ You must take 
charge of the Helen while Jack and Jake make a trip to Kam 
maira. We are off in three days.” 

“Where to, sir?” was the question. 

“ No matter. You will find out in time.” 

“ I’m satisfied, sir. Money first, and pleasure afterwards/' 

We went on board, and I imparted the news of our speedy de- 
parture to the mate and Jake, and gave them permission to leave 
the vessel for two days. They were not surprised at the orders, 
and not dismayed at them. 

“ You can first go on shore, and get from the store anything 
you want, and then take the schooner’s boat, and visit the vil-* 


PREPARATIONS TO SAIL. 


227 


lage. The money that is due you will all be paid to-day, if you 
desire it.” 

“ How much am ’em, cap’n?” asked Jake. 

“Wages and commissions will give to each of you about five 
hundred dollars.” 

“ O, de Lordy ! ” yelled Jake, “ what dis nigger goin’ to do wid 
so much mouey ? Whar can I put ’em ? Some blamed teefe steal 
’em. I nebber hab so much money afore.” 

“ Where can I put my rocks?” asked Jack. “ I don t kno^iv 
what to do with so much mouey.” 

“ You can leave it with us until you are ready to draw it,” J 
said. 

“ Then you just keep it till we wants it. We can take a few 
dollars to buy some things, and leave the rest;” and the mate 
and steward hastily completed their preparations for a visit to 
their wives. 

As soon as the two men were on their way to the village, I 
shipped four kanakas to act as seamen, they having made one or 
two voyages in whalers, and answered my purpose very well. The 
cook, who was devoted to my interests, I also shipped. He 
asked no questions relative to the voyage, nor appeared to care for 
the destination of the vessel. After finishing up so much busi- 
ness I went to dinner, and found the worthy missionary at the 
house, earnestly engaged in conversation with Julia. 

“ O, dear,” said that young lady, as I entered the drawing- 
room, “ what dreadful news is this I hear? You are about to 
leave us once more, and be gone a long time. I think it i» 
shameful.” 

“ Be resigned, my child, to the changes of this world,” mur- 
mured the missionary. 

“ Would you talk of resignation if your wife should leave y^'U 
for two or three months ? ” asked J ulia. 

“ Yes, my dear child,” returned Mr. Gangle, meckl} ; “ I 
should submit with much patience to the punishment.” 

Julia smiled. It was reported in certain circles that the rev- 
erend gentleman had not lived on good terms with his wife while 
in the States, and that he had accepted the position of missionary 
to the islands for the express purpose of leaving her behind. 

We went to dinner, and as it was an unusually good one, the 
missionary detained us but a few seconds with grace. 


228 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ By the way,” said Mr. Gangle, turning to me, “ do you 
speak Spanish?” 

“ A little,” I answered, remembering my school lessons. 

“ Then learn more, or the Ladroners will cheat you out of 
many a dollar before you know it. No English is spoken at 
the Ladrones.” 

I promised compliance with the suggestion, and then we 
talked (>f the morals of the people — a favorite topic with some 
folks — until coffee was introduced, when Julia and I retired to the 
sitting-room, and left the old men to chat of charity and their 
younger days. 

We sat for an hour talking over our projects, before the gen- 
tlemen joined us. I saw that Julia, while willing to bow to the 
will of her father, felt quite keenly the idea that we were so soon 
to part. She even expressed as much, but not in such forcible 
language as I did. She still thought that she was too young 
to marry ; but if there had been no impediment in the way of 
our union, she would not have shed many tears ere she agreed 
to change her name for mine. I must confess that I loved Julia 
most dearly — that I was proud of her beauty and her accom- 
plishments, and, while I was sitting by her side, she alone en- 
grossed all my thoughts ; yet I felt that I was too young to really 
appreciate the treasure which I held in my arms. - 

From this reverie I was aroused by the entrance of my partner 
and the missionary. They had just left the table and its pleas- 
ures, aud consequently felt good-natured and sleepy. 

Charles,” said Mr. Cherington, drawing out his white pongee 
handkerchief, “ you and Julia had better take a drive this after- 
noon. The horses want exercise. Gangle and I intend to talk 
of the church while you are absent ; ” and, throwing the handker- 
chief over his face, he made preparations for a short nap. The 
missionary followed his example. 


OFF FOR THE LADRONE ISLANDS. 


229 


•'CHAPTER XV. 

FOR THE LADRONE ISLANDS.— AN ENGLISH PILOT. — THE GOV- 
ERNOR OF THE LADRONE ISLANDS AND HIS DAUGHTER.— A 

SPANIARD’S HOSPITALITY.— RIDING A BULL.— ASTONISHING 

NEWS. 

Most partings from those we love arealike; so I shall pass over 
the scene that took place between Julia and myself on the morn- 
ing that we sailed. 

Mr. Cherington accompanied me on board the Helen, and did 
not leave us until the vessel was some four miles from land. 

With a fresh and fair wind I shaped my course for the Ladrone 
Islands, or Marianne Islands, as some called them. 

The days passed pleasantly enough, for I had much to occupy 
my thoughts and keep me from growing lonesome, as one might 
well be pardoned for doing, after exchanging the comforts of 
home, and the fascinating society of the fair Julia, for the scant 
accommodations of a small boat and the company of rude men, 
however kindly hearted they might be. 

But I consoled myself with the reflection that the present was 
paving the way for a happy future, and that only a little time 
must pass before I could claim my bride, and part from her nev- 
ermore. 

Of course the impatience of a lov^'er was opposed to a separa- 
tion from the idol of his heart, but a little reflection assured me 
that Mr. Cherington was in the right. Better a few months 
absence now, to reap the fortune that was spread before me, 
than years of toil later on, for at this present time more wealth 
could be secured in a week, than in a year a little later on, 
when the fever of speculation had subsided. 

It would be tedious to relate nil the trivial incidents connected 


280 


A whaleman’s AD^TJNfURES. 


with a voyage to the Ladrones. With a fair wind, and nearly as 
much of it as we needed, we rolled on our way across the broad 
f’acifi{}, until at last my observations told me that we were close 
to Guam ; and in an hour from that time we made the island, 
and saw that it was, apparently, encircled by reefs of coral. 
But, singular as it may seem, that which looked so formidable at 
a distance disappeared as we drew near the land. The long 
lines of surf were to the right and left of us, but the chart denoted 
(in opening free from danger, and through a channel we 
steered, under' easy sail, until at last we were within the outer 
lines of reefs, with a flag hoisted as a signal for a pilot, and 
lying to until that important individual should see fit to visit us. 
Never, in all my wanderings, had I seen such a paradise, and 
that opinion was shared by every man on board. Even the 
Sandwich Islands, rich in scenery, could not equal the Island of 
Guam for beauty. 

“ Here comes the pilot, sir,” said the mate, pointing in-shore, 
and arousing me from a reverie, in which I was wondering why 
people desired a more enchanting home, or why they should leave 
such a one. I thought that in a spot like that a man could end 
his days without trouble or ambition. 

“■ Stand by to throw a line to the boat,” shouted the mate. 

I went to the rail, and looked at the approaching craft. It was 
pulled by two dark-skinned fellows, while the principal person 
was an individual in the stern-sheets of the boat. He was a stout, 
red-faced man, with a broad-brimmed straw hat on his large 
head, white clothes on his person, and shoes of untanned leather 
on his feet. 

“ Surely,” I thought, “that man cannot be a Spaniard.” 

My doubts were soon dissipated. 

“ Blast your lazy eyes,” yelled the white man, “ Avhy don t 
you pull? I’ll pitch you both overboard unless you do better. 
Now, then, alongside wc go. So — that will do.” 

The large man at last mounted to the deck, and then I saw 
that he was more than six feet high, broad-shouldered, and looked 
much like an Englishman. 

“ Are you the master of this vessel? ” he asked, addressing me, 
after one glance over the deck. 

“ I am,” was my reply. 

“ Then I am happy to see you, sir. My name is Johi; Wilson 


THE PILOT. 


231 


I Jim the pilot ; and if you want your vessel taken to a safe an* 
cliorage, I’m the man to do it.” 

“ Will you allow me to see your commission, sir, before I trust 
the vessel to your care?” I asked. 

He took from his, trousers’ pocket a tobacco box, and on open- 
ing it produced a very dirty paper, which he handed to me. The 
writing was in Spanish, and there was a large seal on one cornier 
of tliii document, but what it represented I was unable to compre- 
hend. After a hasty glance, I handed the paper to the pilot, aru. 
said that I was satisfied. 

“ I knew you would be. Put the helm up ; ease off the main 
sheet. So — that’s well. Keep her as she goes. Steer for that 
headland, and don’t yaw all over God’s creation, unless you want 
to quarrel with me. Now, captain, I am ready to go below for 
a few minutes.” 

We entered the cabin, and the steward placed upon the table a 
bottle of brandy, water, and glasses. 

“ Help yourself,” I said, and pushed the bottle towards my 
guest. 

He did help himself, for I noticed that his tumbler, nearly two 
thirds full, went to his mouth with a steady hand, and that it was 
not removed until the last drop was gone. 

“ That reminds me of ‘ Old London Dock,’ ” he exclaimed. 
“ I’ve not drank such brandy before for twenty years.” 

I did not invite the pilot to take a second pull at the bottle, foi 
I wanted the schooner looked after. 

“ Now,” said Wilson, as we returned to the deck, “ tell me where 
you are from, and where you are bound, if it is not too much 
trouble.” 

I told liim that I was from the Sandwich Islands, and was on 
a cruise to find certain articles, and tljat I should visit different 
ports jntil I found what I wanted, and at prices to suit me. I 
did not say that I came to Guam expressly to buy, for I feared 
that would defeat the object of my expedition. 

“ You have hit the right spot, sir,” he said. “ You have come 
just in time. There are no whalers in port, and fruit is plenty. 
You can buy at your own prices, provided you get permission of 
the governor. I’ll help you. I’m a friend of the governor’s. I’m 
known here much better than in Scotland, although I am cousin 
to Professor Wilson, whom you may have heard of in the literary 
w^rld.” 


232 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


I was amazed at the intelligence ; and yet, when I took a 
second look at the pilot, I saw that his face and form resembled 
the great author. 

“ Yes, sir ; I am a cousin of Professor Wilscn, and .ve at- 
tended the same school. He took to literature, and I to tne sea. 
I am contented, for I have a wife and children, and even grand- 
children here. But you shall see them. You shall visit my 
house, and Pll make you welcome.” 

The Scotchman dashed his hands across his eyes, and then 
shouted, — 

“ Lower away the foresail, and be lively, you long-legged 
kanakas, with bellies like cranes and feet like ducks. Luff a 
little. Steady as she goes. See the anchor all clear.” 

“ All clear,” answered the mate. 

The pilot astonished me. He had thrown aside the refined air 
which he had assumed when conversing with me, and used lan- 
guage which 1 thought he was a stranger to. The man must 
have noticed my expression of astonishment, for he said, — 

“ When I speak to sailors I must use the words which they 
understand ; and, to tell the truth, although I was educated with- 
in the shadow of Edinburgh, yet I find that coarso language comes 
readiest to my lips ; and why should I care? I am the only per- 
son on the island who speaks English, and sometimes. I think 
that I shall forget it entirely. But here we are, close to the 
anchorage. Lower away the mainsail, and down with that jib. 
Put your helm hard down. Steady as you go. Stand by the 
anchor. Let go the anchor;” and these orders, which the pilot 
shouted to the extent of his voice, were obeyed, and the Helen was 
lying at anchor in four fathoms of water, within a 'quarter of a 
mile of the shore, in a harbor which was in the form of a crescent. 

After the anchor was down the pilot’s cares ceased ; but still he 
lingered on board, and as it was near the dinner hour, I invited 
him to remain and dine with me. When we sat down to din- 
ner, I began to squeeze my guest. I found that the governor 
of the island was a good-natured man, who loved his glass of 
wine and cigars, and would not throw any impediment in the 
way of trade if he received a present, some kind of goods be- 
ing preferred to gold, for money was not of much use on ihe 
Ladrones. 

“The governor is a good, hearty old fellow,” said Wilson, 


A NOTE FROM THE GOVERNOR. 


233 


and has the prettiest girl on the island for a daughter. Blu 
you will see her, and then agree with me. She is only sixteen 
years old, and as lively as a lark. Don't fail in love with her, 
Ibr the governor thinks that she is fit for a hidalgo.” 

“You think that there is some danger, then, of my falling in 
love?” I asked, with a smile, as I thought of Julia’s bright eyes 
and handsome face. 

“ I know of a dozen whaling captains who have offered them* 
selves, and been refused ; and their ships have remained here for 
months in consequence.” 

“ Most of them were susceptible I suppose,” I said. 

“ Well, it is quite probable, although I don’t know certain 
wiiether such was the case. But, at any rate, the owners of the 
ships did not make much through the susceptibility of their cap- 
tains. That I do know, and look out that you don’t suffer in the 
same way.” 

I gave the pilot as much to eat and drink as he could carry, 
and then he started for the capital in his boat. St. Ignazio de 
Agana is located on the banks of a river some five miles fr(nn 
the port of entry ; and, while I am about it, let me state that the 
latter place consisted of six huts, thatched with bamboo leaves, 
and elevated from the ground some four or five feet, for the pur- 
pose of remaining dry during the wet seasons, for near the beach 
the ground was low and marshy. 

I waited with patience to hear from my friend, and did not 
have to wait long. The next forenoon a whale-boat, fitted up with 
some pretensions to comfort, in the shape of cushioned seats and 
an awning to screen the person from the hot sun, came alongside, 
with a crew of four men, one of whom brought me a note from 
Wilson, saying that the governor, Don Pablo de Oroto, would be 
pleased to see me if I would honor the village with my presence, 
and requesting me to use the boat, which belonged to his excel* 
lency, for the purpose of transporting my person to the town. The 
pilot’s letter also contained a note from the governor, but as ] 
could not readily read it, I spent but little time over it. I or- 
dered a luncheon for the visitors, and then commenced prepara- 
tions for departing, intending to be gone for only one night. 

Leaving the mate to look after the Helen, I entered the boat 
and was pulled up the river, which wound its w'ay through a 
country rich with fruits and vegetables ; and on the - trees were 

18 


234 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


birds of gaudy plumage, so tame that they refused to move whet 
the boat with splashing oars passed close to them. I must coq^ 
fess that the town looked well at a distance, nestled at the foot of 
a high hill, with the river sweeping in front, and cocoa-nut and 
bamboo trees sheltering the houses from the noonday sun. In- 
deed, so cheering was the spectacle, that the boatmen, with one 
accord, shouted, — 

“ St. Ignazio de Agana, senor. Mucho hueno ; ” and then 
they commenced a song with a chorus, sung in rather a pleasing 
manner, the burden of which was the delight of living in such a 
town or city, filled with beautiful women, whose eyes were like the 
stars, and whose hearts were as warm as the sun, and whose 
grace was perfection. All of this was explained to me, when 
they found that I was puzzled at some word ; and just as they had 
finished, with a shout they ran the boat upon the shore, and there 
at the landing I saw Wilson, the pilot, and half a dozen individ- 
uals, one of whom I supposed was the governor of the islands, 
Don Oroto, for he was better dressed than the others, and looked 
more distinguished, if such a thing were possible. 

While the men were hauling up the boat, I had time to glance 
at the governor. He was short, fat, and jolly-looking, with a 
gray mustache, grizzly hair, and a long, peaked beard, after the 
style of Sir Francis Drake. On the whole, I rather liked the 
appearance of the gentleman. He looked like a man wlio would 
drink his share of a bottle of wine, and consider it no hardship ; 
and, if such was the case, I knew that I had something on board 
that would please him. 

I left the boat and walked towards the governor, who stood a 
little in advance of his suite. I knew how ceremonious the 
Spaniards were, and how jealous they were of etiquette, especially 
on meeting guests; so, when I was within six feet of the Don, 
finding that no one stirred or advanced to receive me, I stopped, 
removed my jaunty Panama hat from my head, bowed low, and 
ull the gentlemen in front of me did the same. 

“ I trust that I have the pleasure of seeing Don Oroto, whose 
reputation for wisdom and courtesy is well known at the Sand- 
wich Islands. May he live a thousand years ; ” and, as I spoke 
in English, I thought I had done very well. 

The governor looked towards Wilson for an explanation, and 
tlie pilot translated my speech, and I could see that it gratified 
the man for whom it was intended. 


A Spaniard’s hospitality. 


235 


“We are happy to welcome you to the City of St. Ignazio de 
Agana,” said the governor ; and we shook hands quite heartily 
and then he introduced me to the members of his suite, one of 
them being his secretary, a second, secretary of state, with noth- 
ing 1o do, and the other the captain of the Spanish troops, the 
care of whom was intrusted to a sergeant. 

A paper cigar was thrust into my hands, the secretary of state 
gave me fire, and the governor put his arm through mine, and 
led me through the city, the suite following at our heels, and 
Wi son, the pilot, bringing up the rear. 

All the time that we were marching through the streets, the 
governor chatted to me in a gay and easy manner ; but I must 
confess that I understood but little that he said, and contented 
myself with answering at random questions which were put to 
me. The sun was hot, the streets were dusty, and I was not 
sorry, at length, to stop before a more substantial looking house 
than any I had seen, and I w^as glad to hear Don Oroto proclaim 
the dwelling as his casa. 

“ My house, senor,” said Don Oroto ; and there was a look of 
pride in his face as he pronounced the words. 

The polite Spaniard pointed with his cane, and bowed and 
smiled as invitations to enter, which I could not refuse. I passed 
up the avenue, and entered the one-story house, the doors of 
which stood open, and were seldom closed except at night, of 
when the rain poured down in torrents during the rainy season. 

“ Senor,” said the governor, “ this is my house. All in it is 
at your disposal. May you remain with me a thousand years.” 

This was only to express that I was welcome, and I understood 
it as such ; but the governor showed his sincerity by passing 
around paper cigars, and shouting in a loud tone for fire. A 
boy, — a little fellow not more than eight years of age, — will 
nothing in the shape of clothing but a very scanty shirt, whiel 
hardly reached to his knees, came into the room, obedient to the 
summons, bearing in his hand a smoking brand which had been 
plucked from the fire for the purpose of serving as a cigar-lighter. 
For a few m^^iuents we smoked on in silence, all waiting for 
the governor to open the conversation. At last that gentleman 
said, — 

“ The senor capitan has visited us, and we are glad to see him. 
We understand from our friend, the pilot, that he is desirous of 
purchasing a cargo of vegetables and fruits.” 


236 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Such is my intention, if I can make bargains to suit me ; 
otherwise I must seek other islands.” 

With Wilson’s help I managed to say this ; but to avoid repeti- 
tions I will relate the conversation as though I was a Spanisb 
linguist. 

“ The saints forbid, senor, that you should leave us for some 
other place, where you would not be treated as well as we sliall 
treat you.” 

“ At what prices can your excellency supply me?” I asked. 

“ Name the articles, and then I will answer,” the Spauiai I 
replied ; and. he nodded to his secretary, who gravely m6ved his 
seat to the table, and drew a paper from his pocket and prepared 
to take notes. 

“ One thousand bushels of yams. Can you name the price?” 
I asked. 

He whispered for a moment with his suite, and even allowed 
Wilson to join the conference. At length Don Oroto said, — 

“ I hope that you don’t think two rials per bushel too much, 
senor.” 

I did not close the bargain immediately, for I feared that the 
governor would think me too easy in making a trade. But I 
continued to mention what I wanted, and among the items were 
one hundred turtles, fifty pigs, one hundred dozen fowls, fifty 
thousand oranges, ten thousand lemons, five hundred bushels of 
potatoes of the sweet variety, and one hundred bunches of bana- 
nas, all fit for shipment, and not too ripe. The purchase of so 
many articles caused the utmost astonishment, and an immense 
amount of calculating on the part of the officials. But at last 
they gave me their prices, and they were more reasonable than I 
expected. I hinted at a contract, and that the articles should all 
be delivered within ten days. It was some time before I could 
induce my friends to listen to such a proposition. It was some- 
thing they were not accustomed to. They wanted to take their 
own course, and not hurry matters ; but at last I showc 1 tliem 
that time was all-important to me, and they agreed that, with 
great labor, the cargo could be completed in the specified period. 

It was about three o’clock when we entered the dining-room, 
and there, for the first time, I saw the famed daughter of the 
governor ; and her reputation for beauty had not been too highly 
extolled Her eyes were dark and large, and full of fun ; hei 


A CHARMING GIRL. 


237 


form was perfect, full, and graceful, and her face resembled 
Raphael’s picture of the Madonna. I thought, at the time, tliat 
I had rarely seen so lovely a countenance ; and had I not been 
engaged to a lady, I should have fallen in love without delay. 

Constance,” said the governor, nodding his head with a satis- 
fied look, “ my daughter.” 

I bowed very low, and I know, for sometime, I did not re- 
move my eyes from the charming face of the lady, and I am 
BCTtain that Constance examined my appearance with much 
curiosity, and seemed happily disappointed to find that she was 
in the presence of a young man who was not badly dressed, 
and did not have the smell of tar upon his clothes. At any rate 
the lady, when our eyes met, smiled aud bowed, and then ex- 
tended her hand. I took my seat at the table by her side, and 
very glad she seemed of the company ; for while we were waiting 
for the soup, she commenced chatting, and a very musical voice 
she had. How her tongue did run on ! She asked me where I 
was from, aud had an idea that most Americans were black, and 
was therefore quite surprised to find that my skin was whiter 
than her own, and the little jade actually placed her hand on mine 
to show the difference. Constance was the daughter of a pure- 
blooded Spanish woman, aud that accounted for her beautiful 
complexion and clear skin, n.ot a drop of Indian blood running in 
her veins. She was a child of nature. All that she knew was 
contained in a few volumes of Spanish romances, which she had 
read many times. When she was not reading or smoking a paper 
cigar, she was playing on her guitar and singing ; and I must 
confess that 1 have heard much worse music and poorer singers. 
The soup removed, the governor commenced the conversation ; 
but I was so much occupied wdth his daughter that I did not 
understand him, and yet I could comprehend nearly every word 
that Constance uttered, so rapid was my advancement in the 
Sj)anish language when aided by pretty lips. 

“ The governor speaks to you,” said Wilson, who had been 
dumb. , 

I am sorry tnat 1 did not hear his excellency. Will you 
apologize for me, and repeat his remark?” 

The governor says,” continued Wilson, “ that he is sorry he 
has no wine to offer you. He is expecting a vessel from Manila 
with a supply.” 


238 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTUBE8. 


“ If there’ was a way to reach the schooner I’d send for some,” 
I said. “ I should like the privilege of making his excellency a 
present for his kindness and hospitality.” 

As Wilson interpreted my good intention, the dark eyes of the 
governor sparkled, and even the eyes of his daughter expressed 
pleasure. 

“ Send for the wine ! ” cried the governor ; “ why, we have a 
dozen lazy varlets who have nothing else to do than run oui 
errands. We don’t want to trouble the senor, but if he has winr 
on board, and is disposed to send for some, we will cheerful!) 
furnish the means for obtaining it.” 

I tore a scrap of paper from my note-book, and wrote a few 
lines to the mate, directing him to send me a basket of cham- 
pagne and two cases of claret. I also wrote him to tell Lilly 
that I was well and hard at work, so hard that I did not know 
when I should be able to return to the schooner. I had many 
things to buy, and the action of the authorities was slow. 

“.Will that note cause the wine to be sent? ” asked the lady. 

I told her that it would ; that whoever read the note would 
obey my wishes. 

“ O,” she said, thoughtfully, “ I wish that I could write as well. 
But, then, who could I write to? ” 

“ Bah I ” replied her father ; “ what does a girl care for such 
trifles? She would only write love-letters and such nonsense, if 
she understood the use of a pen. Is it not so, senor captain? ” 

“ Yes, but how happy a woman can render a man by sending 
him a love-letter ! Surely that is an extenuating circumstance ; ” 
and I bowed tp the little beauty at my side, who clapped her 
hands and laughed. 

“Would you like a love-letter from me?” the spoiled child 
asked. 

“ I should certainly esteem it an honor,” I answered, stealing a 
look at the governor to see how he would notice such a remark. 
But his excellency was picking the bone of a chickeo, and seemed 
not to have heard the question. 

“ Would you?” she laughed, with a flash of her eye that was 
as dangerous as lightning. “ Will you teach me so to write, that 
I can send you a note? If you will do that I will teach you 
Spanish.” 

“ If you can obtain your father’s permission, I will give you 
lessons,” I answered. 


A LITTLE SPARRING. 


239 


“ O, he will consent, I know he will,” she ansv^ ered, carelessly ; 
but the governor said not a word. 

Just at that moment a lady entered the room, and took a vacant 
chair at the governor’s right. She was, apparently, about twenty 
five years of age, very dark, with snapping black eyes, and rathei 
inclined to be old maidish, I thought. 

'‘We were speaking of love, aunt Dorothea,” said the child of 
nature at my side. “ What do you think of it?” and the young 
lady shot a glance of mischief from her bright eyes, as she asked 
the question. 

“ I know nothing of the subject,” was the unsatisfactory answer. 

“ What, aunt,” echoed the young lady, with a giggle, “ not 
know what love means, when you were wmoed so strongly by the 
whaling captain? I am sorry that you are so forgetful.” 

Senorita Dorothea scowled at her niece, and, as she sent her 
plate away, replied, rather snappishly, — 

“ Don’t mention the brute, if you please.” 

“ But I thought that you liked him. I am sure he had a love- 
ly nose ; ” and Senorita Constance leaned back, and laughed until 
her plump neck was the color of scarlet. 

Even the governor smiled, but his sister did not show any sign 
of mirth. She looked as sour as a barrel of lime-juice. 

‘‘ Even if you laugh at him, you will please to recollect that the 
whaling captain would have married me, if I had been disposed tu 
accept of him and the aunt tossed her head and looked defiance. 

“ I am sure I don’t recollect all the circumstances of the case,” 
cried the young lady, “ for I was too young. But some one 
must, and I should like to hear them ; ” and then the little witch 
turned to me and continued : “ The whaling captain took a fancy 
to aunt, and would have eloped -with her, had she not scratched 
Ids face and pulled his hair. She has never seen him since.” 

By the time we had finished coffee it was four o’clock. 
I'he heat of the day had ceased, and a cool breeze w^as passing 
,>vcr the town, fresh from the ocean, giving life and vigor to every 
one. We left the table and entered the sitting-room, or reception- 
room, as his excellency called it, and lighted cigars, the ladies 
joining us in that agreeable occupation. 

“ Senor,” said the governor, “ would you like to ride, and look 
at the natural beauties of the island? Animals are at youf 
service if you desire a short excursion.” 


240 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ 1 will also go ! ” exclaimed Constance. “ I will show the 
senor all the noted places within three miles of the town.” 

With such company I could not refuse. I intimated the pleas- 
ure I should feel at taking a short ride, and the governor gave 
orders to “ prepare the animals,” while Constance retired to 
change her dress, and the gentlemen stretched their forms on the 
lounges, and appeared inclined to doze while smoking. In a few 
adnutes the young lady re-appeared, with a long dress in place 
ai’ a short one. On her head she had a small straw hat, with 
long ribbons attached, but as they were of a bright green color, 
they did not harmonize with her dark complexion. 

“ Where are the senor’s spurs ? ” asked Constance, glancing at 
my feet, and seeing they were not armed with steel. 

“ O, never mind the spurs,” I remarked ; “ I shall not want to 
ride fast.” 

“ But you will want the animal to walk fast,” cried Constance. 

Certainly,” I answered. 

“ Then you must have spurs,” was the answer. 

I could not comprehend the meaning of this advice, but before 
many minutes I was enlightened. I heard a low bellow in front 
of the house, and I was about to step to the window to look out, 
when some remark that Constance made detained me. I think 
that she wanted me to adjust some part of her dress ; and after I 
had performed that duty, she made me light a fresh cigar, and 
then we chatted for a moment, or until a bare-legged native came 
in and said that the “ animals were ready.” 

“ Pleasant ride,” said the governor, and went to sleep. 

“ Don’t let him have his head if you meet any animals on the 
road,” cried Wilson ; and his eyes were closed in a second. 

“ Come,” cried Constance, seizing my hand. 

We gained the street, and then, O, horrors! before me was u 
email mule, with a lady’s saddle on its back, and an ugly-looking 
bull, with a gentleman’s saddle on his back, and the only bridle 
to guide the animal was a string through his nose. 

“The deuce” I exclaimed, in English; “must I ride that 
brute, instead of a horse?” 

Constance looked up and smiled at me as though we were to 
have such a fine time flirting, while mounted on the back of a 
blasted bull. I looked at the handsome face of the lady, ex- 
pecting to see some token of the fun which she must have an- 


RIDING A BULL. 


24 J 

ticipated, in case I was disposed to remonstrate against mounting 
such a steed. But no — there was fun enough in her eyes, but it 
was not on account of the position in which I was placed. She 
anticipated a delightful time attempting to make me love her as 
dozens had done before, and whose hearts she did not value as 
much as one of the coarse rings which she wore upon her finger. 
When I was considering if it was not best suddenly to be taken 
ill, with symptoms of fever and ague, the little beauty at my side 
snid, — 

“ Senor, will you not give me your hand?” 

- “ Certainly I will,” I answered. “ But, Constance, must 1 
fide this confounded brute ? ” 

“ /S'i, senor,” she answered, quite composedly. “ My father’s 
horse died a year or more ago, and he has not been able to replace 
it, for there are but few horses on the island. lie has sent to 
Manila for several, but the saints only know when they will 
arrive. Since the loss of the horse, this animal has been used, 
and there is no doubt but you will find him very gentle. Keep a 
light rein, and use your spurs when he is obstinate. , But come, 1 
will show you.” 

Just at this moment a native passed us mounted like myself, 
and I must confess that I watched the man with some curiosity. 

“ Hold hard by the string,” cried Constance ; and I followed 
her advice, until the native and his novel conveyance were out 
of sight. 

“ Come, senor, the afternoon is fast disappearing. If you are 
afraid to ride, why, I will return to the house.” 

Could I stand such a taunt as that? 

I lifted the lady to her saddle and adjusted her dress, and then 
I approached my gay and restive steed, and contemplated him 
with feelings of remorse ; and the animal saluted me with a bel- 
low and a scowl, and commenced pawing the earth. Constance 
struck her long-eared mule, and shouted, — 

“ Come, senor ; overtake me if you can.” 

I made a dash for the bull, and reached his back somehow, 1 
don’t recollect in what manner, but I know that the brute dashed 
along the street at a terrible gallop, and that after I had gained 
my seat I found that one of my long spurs had been goading the 
animal’s side, and caused him to assume a pace that was foreign 


242 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


to his nature. But at last the animal slacked his speed, and 
seemed inclined to move at as slow a pace as suited his fancy. 
I rather liked it, but Constance turned her head and saw 
that I was lagging behind, and the young lady did not seem 
pleased at my want of gallantry. She turned her mule, and came 
towards me. 

“ O, senor,” she said, “ if you desire to keep up with me you 
must use your spurs. Don’t be afraid.” 

“ Afraid ! ” I scorned to manifest fear in the presence of such 
a handsome lady. 

“ Come on,” I cried, and struck the brute I was riding vigor* 
ous blows with my armed heels. 

With a plunge and a fierce bellow the bull started, and I saw 
at once that I had made a sad mistake. I retained my seat, but 
it was only by clinging to the saddle with one hand ; and as I live, 
Constance saw the movement and laughed. This was provoking, 
and before I was aware of it I hit the bull two more violent digs, 
and then he was furious. With a roar he kicked with his hind 
feet, and as he did so I lost all control of him. The string, which 
was passed through his nose, slipped from my hand, and then I 
felt that I should soon be shipwrecked. To add to my confusion 
Constance laughed, and cried, — 

“ Don’t lose the string.” 

What was the use of her saying that, after she had seen that J 
had lost it? And while I was debating, as we tore along the 
road, the propriety of cutting clear of the craft and letting it sail 
on to its own destruction, the animal suddenly left the road, and 
charged upon a group of natives. Heavens, how they scat- 
tered ! But one old fellow, who appeared to be troubled with 
the rheumatism, did not move quick enough ; so the bull caught 
him and sent him fiying through the air, and* when he struck the 
earth, his loose, fiowing trousers .were badly damaged ; but his 
lameness was cured — for the man sprang to his feet, and ran 
at a killing pace down the street. 

“ Hold on by the line,” cried Constance, who was riding after 
me ; and I thought I heard her laughing at the same time that 
she was giving me such .excellent advice. 

It was very easy to say, “ Hold on by the line ; ” but how was 
it to be done ? 

Through the street we went at a fearful rate, the dust flying in" 



The Runaway Bull. Page 243 



• !• 


I 


1 ^ 



\ 



* » 


. I 

t 





f 

» 


I 




I 


S'.- 


• . 


/'• V 


t 


f 





f 


« 


t 



» 

T 


» 



> 


* 


•* 


V 


V 


I 


« I . 

i. 







i. 


,4 



i • 

r*« 


4 



• 9 








I - 




% 






I 




I 







:.r 




« 






« 




« 

t 

4 



i « ' 


< 





i 


\ 

• /•, 




I > 


« 


4 





1 ^ 


♦ 




« 


I 


% 


» 


*» 


* 


4 


• * 


\ 



» 


t 


« 




A ‘i 




I 


«• 


K 


. / 



/ 





I 

# ‘ 




r 

I 




» •. 


4 

4 


I 


I 


4 


A LUDICROUS SCENE. 


243 


clouds, and the women in the houses yelliug, and the dogs, sud- 
denly waking up to the fun which was going on, followed close 
to the heels of my steed, and added their voices to the general 
uproar. 

“ Stop him,” cried one man, waving a blanket, the worst thing 
he could have done. 

The bull caught sight of the man and the blanket. He though I 
a challenge was intended, and was ready for it. He made a lunge 
for the native, and the latter dropped as though struck by light- 
ning. We went over him, and I had the satisfaction of seeing the 
blanket on the horns of the bull ; but it was ouly for a moment. 
As we neared the governor’s house, I had the pleasure of noting 
that his excellency and suite were standing in the garden, witness- 
ing my movements, and laughing at them. I thought iny steed 
would stop at this point, but he was still fiery, and on he went, 
in chase of a wonian with a red petticoat. I am glad to say 
that we missed her ; but it was a close shave, very close, for one 
of the brute’s horns touched the sacred garment as its owner went 
over a door-sill in so quick a manner that it seemed to me she 
turned a front somersault, and struck on her back when she 
fell. At this moment the native, whom I had seen riding on a 
cow, came round a corner at a gentle trot, not dreaming of 
danger. In an instant we were in full chase, and although. the 
native used whip and spur, we gained on him. I heard Con- 
stance scream, and caught sight of her, holding by her saddle, 
and laughing until the tears ran down her handsome face. 

“ Go it, captain,” she shouted ; “ you will catch him, if you are 
smart.” 

The next instant the native was lying in the dust, and using 
the whole range of Spanish language to pbuse me and the bull. 
For a moment there was a pause, and that moment was improved. 
I bent forward, seized the rope that was attached to the animal’s 
nose, and with a strong jerk I let the beast know that I was once 
more master. 

“ O, what a splendid horseman ! ” laughed Constance, joining 
me, her eyes expressive of the pleasure she felt. “ Come, senor, 
shall we have another gallop? ” 

“ I don’t think we will,” was my answer. “ To tell you the 
truth, I imagine we had better walk our animals. They seem 
somewdiat tired.” 


244 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


So she consented to my request, and we walked our gay steeds 
through the main street, and beyond the village ; but we could nol 
go far, as the sun had set, and darkness was rapidly approaching- 
On rertuning to her father’s house, we found the governor and his 
suite smoking, and discussing matters which I cared nothing ibout. 

“ Senor, did you have a pleasant ride?” asked the governor, 
who was too polite to allude to ray misfortunes. 

O, remarkably pleasant,” I answered. 

“ Ah, I thought you would ; ” and the governor puffed out a 
v olume of smoke, and then said, — 

“ The wine has arrived, senor. I owe you many thanks fcT 
the same.” 

I bowed, and would have made some fitting answer \ but at 
that moment a woman entered the room, and cried, -- 

“ I want justice at your hands, governor.” 

“ You shall have it. Speak.” 

“ This man and his bull,” she said, pointing to me, “ were the 
means of injuring my head. I fear a brain fever.” 

I recognized the woman as the one who turned a somersault 
over her door-sill. 

“ It was not the senor’s fault,” his excellency said. 

“ It w^as, senor. He did it on purpose.” 

The governor looked a little puzzled. 

“ How much are you damaged? ” I asked. 

“ Well, senor, about two reals worth, I think.” 

I gave her a quarter, and off she went, perfectly satisfied ; but 
no sooner had she left the house than a man entered, and to my 
dismay I recognized him as the fellow who had waved a blanket, 

< ud escaped a horn only by the aid of his legs. 

“ Justice, your excellency,” the fellow said. 

“ Well, speak. What is wanting?” 

“ My blanket is ruined. This man and his bull injured it. 1 
want pay. I barely escaped with my life.” 

The governor stroked his mustaches, and looked grave. He did 
not want to offend his guest, or lose popularity with the people. 

“ What is the amount of damage? ” I asked. 

“ I think, senor,” he said, “ that I should have as much as th*» 
woman.” 

“ Take it and go ; ” and the fellow’s dark fingers closed 
upon a piece of silver. “I hope he is the last claimant,” J 


BILLS FOR DAMAGES. 


245 


muttered ; but hardly had the words escaped my lips when a tall, 
dust-covered fellow entered the room, and as soon as I saw his 
face, I knew there was more trouble for me. The last time I had 
seen that countenance it was lying in the dust, and a rampant bull 
was passing over it. 

“ Justice, senor governor,” cried the fellow, who seemed more 
excited than his predecessors. 

“ Well, well, what now? Speak. Who has harmed you? ” 

‘‘ The senor who rode the bull, governor. This man ; ” and 
the fellow pointed to me, and as he did so I heard Constance 
laugh. 

“Carttm&a/” exclaimed the governor; “will they never cease 
coming?” and the poor man looked troubled in mind. “What 
injury did you receive?” the governor asked of the applicant for 
justice. 

“ Ah, senor, look at me,” was the reply. I believe the fel- 
low^ did throw dust upon his person expressly for the purpose of 
appearing as dirty as possible. 

“ How much do you estimate your damage ? ” asked the governor. 

“ Ah, it is not my own feelings, senor, that I care about,” re- 
plied the man, with a doleful look. 

“ Whose, then?” 

“ My cow’s,” was the answer. 

Of course Constance would laugli at that. It was just like her ; 
and even Wilson, the pilot, had to roar, w'hile the governor looked 
perplexed. 

“ Is your cow injured? ” I asked. 

“No, senor, but she was frightened, and I should have damages.” 

“ I think the demand just,” cried Constance ; and then she 
laughed, and even had the impudence to lay one of her small 
hands upon my arm, and press it, as though to impart some por- 
tion of her glee to me. 

“ What is the amount of the joint claim?” I demanded. 

“ Four reals, senor, are none too much,” the applicant said, 
with a whine. 

“ Cheap enough,” cried Constance. 

I thought so, too, and paid the money without a mv.rmur. 
The sight of the silver brought a smile to the sharp face of the 
nati 'e, and as he prepared to leave the room, he turned to me. 
and said, — 


246 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTDRES. 


“ If the senor wants to hire my cow for an excursion, or tc 
visit the bay, I can recommend her as a gentle beast, and one that 
won’t run away with the senor.” 

This was the hardest blow I had yet received. 

At nine o’clock we had coffee, bread, and cake, and after 
having eaten what we desired, the governor opened the basket 
of champagne, and put two bottles upon the table. I am glad, 
for my own reputation, to state that the wine was good, and that 
(youstaice took her share without a murmur. It only made h(;r 
more talkative and merry, and even the lips of her prudish aunt 
were opened, and I found that she could say a few words when 
there was an opportunity. At eleven o’clock the ladies retired to 
rest ; Wilson went home, the chief of staff stowed himself away 
somewhere, and the secretary of state stretched his form on a 
table. I looked around to see where I was to rest for the night, 
and the governor pointed to the only spare lounge in the room. 

“ We keep that,” he- said, “ for visitors. May you sleep in 
p(>ace. Good night ; ” and Don Oroto left me for his chamber, 
if he had one. 

I looked at the secretary of state, and that officer looked at me, 
and puffed away at his cigar quite at his leisure. The gentle- 
man had taken off his cOat, and loosened the collar of his shirt. 
Over a pair of very dark feet he had spread a blanket ; but his feet 
were in sight, and continually moving as though longing to kick 
some one. The senor was not a pleasant-looking gentleman for 
a room-mate, but I saw no way in which I could change him ; so 
I resigned myself to my fate, and took the position assigned me 
for the night. 

“ Senor,” cried the official, “ does snoring disturb you?” 

Politeness compelled me to answer that it did not. 

“'Ah, I am glad of that, for I snore. At least, those Ih: 
sleep in the same room with me say that I do ; ” and the Spaniaid 
puffed his cigar with great complacency and satisfaction, as though 
he felt proud of his accomplishments. 

Hardly had I settled my head when I heard a sound like the 
blast of a trumpet. The secretary had commenced snoring as 
though he intended to make a night of it. For a while I sul>- 
mitted to it, and then, groAving desperate, I hurled one of my 
shoes at the head of the official; but, unfortunately, my aim Avas 
not good, and it struck the light, arl over it went, and I was left 
m darkness. 


A TROPICAL MORNING. 


247 


Finally I dropped to sleep, and when I awoke I found my room* 
taate sitting up on the table, smoking, and looking at me ver} 
placidly. It was daylight, and near at hand were two cups of 
coffee, which some of the servants had brought us. 

“ Good morning, senor,” cried my room-mate. “ Did you resl 
well?” 

“ Yes ; quite well.” 

“ My snoring did not disturb you, senor? ” 

“ Not much.” 

“ I am glad of it. I think I must be improving. I hope so, 
for if I should marry, my wife would have but little rest. It is a 
disease, senor — a disease.” 

I did not feel much refreshed by my sleep, but I rolled up the 
blanket which I had spread over me, and then looked around for 
water to perform my ablutions. 

‘‘ What is wanting?” asked my room-mate. 

“ Water,” I answered. 

The secretary shrugged his shoulders. 

“ You must go to the river,” he said. “ I will go with you 
after we have drank our coffee.” 

He whistled, and a naked little native came to the door. My 
room-mate gave some order, and the lad vanished, after one 
glance at my face, as though it were a curiosity ; and I have no 
doubt that it was. Then we drank the coffee, and left the house 
for the river. The governor had not arisen from his couch, I 
judged, for we saw nothing of him ; and the ladies were taking 
their morning nap, for they had not made their appearance when 
we quitted the reception-room. 

The morning was as lovely as a tropical morning could be. The 
mountains were bathed in dew, and as the sun rose, its beams 
touched the grass, and gilded each blade until it glittered like dia- 
monds. The air was pure and refreshingly cool ; and to enjoy 
it, the whole population of the village was out on the sidewalks, 
some smoking, and others disfiguring their mouths and teeth with 
chewing the betel nut, which appears to act on the system with 
the same exhilarating effects as tobacco. But it destroys the 
teeth in the course of time, rendering them black and brittle. 
Most of the men at the Ladrone Islands use the nut ; consequently 
a good set of teeth is rarely seen. 

As we passed through the streets, I saw that we attracted much 

19 


248 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


attention from the people, and I felt quite proud of the notice, ud 
til I heard one woman say, — 

“ That is the man who rode the bull, and nearly killed Magucl.” 

“ Yes,” cried another ; “ but the senor paid like a prince for it. 
He may run over me for two reals.” ^ 

I did not walk so proudly after that. I felt that I was a marked 
man, and that modesty should be my forte until I left the island. 

But at length we reached the river, and I think half the popu- 
lation of the village were in it. Men, women, and children were 
there, swimming, diving, and washing; and a very jolly looking 
set they were, shouting and laughing, and splashing the water, 
and sometimes ducking each other, so that for a while it reminded 
me of the lake at Kammaira. But I missed the fine forms and 
white teeth of the kanaka girls, and there was not the same grace 
in swimming. But the women and girls of St. Ignazio de Agana 
were not to be despised for their water exhibitions, and while I 
stood upon the banks of the river, I saw some very good speci- 
mens of their skill. 

“ Come,” said my companion, “ if you want to wash, now is 
your chance. This is the public bathing-tub. Here you can find 
water in abundance.” 

I looked around, and though I liked the idea of having a bath, 
I did not feel as though I could swim in such a crowd without 
a proper bathing-dress ; and when I intimated as much to the 
secretary of state, he seemed to comprehend my delicacy at once, 
and led the way to a small house, where we found a little native 
boy with his arms full of towels, and two suits of bathing-dresses. 
The latter we put on, and then plunged into the river, many of 
the girls swimming near us for the purpose of witnessing the 
efforts of .the American in the w^ater. But, thanks to the lessons 
which I had received at Honolulu, there w'^as not one wdio dared 
to j)lay me a trick, although Twas ambitious of a little fun, and 
swam near several girls in hopes they would attempt some famil- 
iarity. But the bright-eyed nymphs only laughed and edged 
away from me, and refused to commence a battle, although I did 
spatter them with water until they were compelled to turn their 
heads and make for the shore. 

At last I tired of the sport, when I joined my companion and 
dressed. Then, refreshed and contented, we returned to the gov- 
ernoi’’s house, where we found Don Oroto sipping coffee, and we 


ASTONISHING NEWS. 


249 


soon joined him in that occupation, aud while we were chatting 
of the morning news, the two ladies made their appearance, and, 
strange to say, both of their toilets seemed to have been neg- 
lected. Constance appeared to have just left her bed, and her 
thick black hair had not been touched by comb or brush. It 
hung around her plump shoulders in admirable disorder, and after 
the first glance of astonishment, I could not help confessing 
(hat the young lady looked as pretty, if not prettier, than when 
her toilet was complete. She wore a different dress from the one 
in which she had appeared at dinner table the day before. It was 
shorter, and showed — O, gracious ! — two of the smallest, most 
perfect formed feet that I had ever seen. And they were naked, 
too, the soles of the feet being protected by sandals, with cover- 
ings at the ends just large enough to contain two toes. How she 
managed to keep them on while walking was a puzzle to me , 
yet she did do it, and moved about the room in a free, swinging, 
graceful manner, that was quite fascinating. 

Senor,” asked Constance, as she lighted a paper cigar, and 
brushed the hair from her eyes, “ do you feel like riding to-day? ” 

‘‘ The saints forbid ! ” I exclaimed. “ I have no desire to pay 
damages to half the inhabitants of the town. I had much rather 
have an excursion on the water.” 

Just at this moment, whom should I see rolling towards the 
house, piloted by two natives, but Jack Topmall, the mate of the 
Helen. “ What brought him to town,” I asked myself. “ Some- 
thing unusual has happened ; ” and leaving the ladies to quarrel, 
I went out to Jack. 

“ What brings you here? ” I asked. “ You have news of im- 
portance for me.” 

Hang me if I hain’t,” was the answer, “ and blasted bad news, 
too.” 

“ What is it? Speak, man, and let me know the worst. 

, “Well, sir, the confounded old whaling tub Sally is in port, 
and anchored within a cable’s length of us.” 


250 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


CHAPTER XTII. 

AN AWKWARD POSITION. THE OLD SALLY. A PLAN TO ESC APS 

DETECTION. 

What should I do? If the Sally was iu port I could not avoid 
meeting Captain Bunker, and of course he would know me, and 
claim me as a deserter. I could not get under way and sail for 
some other port, for I had made a contract, and in a day or two 
the articles which I had bargained for would be alongside, and in 
a week’s time I must be off for San Francisco. Even while these 
thoughts were passing through my mind, Jack asked, — 

“ What shall we do, sir? Must we slip cable, and run for it?” 

No, I think not. At least not at present. But before I de- 
cide, answer me one question. Has any one on board the Sally 
seen you, or Will, or Jake?” 

“No, sir. We laid low just as soon as the Sally anchored. 
We didn’t show a hand, and if a boat had boarded us, we should 
have stowed away, and left the kanakas to ‘ take care of the 
schooner.” 

“Excellent!” I exclaimed. “I have formed my plan, and 
will carry it out.” 

“ That’s the talk,” cried the mate, his face manifesting some 
pleasure, for he had great reliance in me. “ I knowed you 
would fix ’em — I told Will and Jake so.” 

“ Thank you for your confidence in my ability, but recollect 
that much will depend upon you and Will. You must remain in 
70ur state-rooms until we sail. On no account will you*be seen 
on deck, unless it is in the night time.” 

This information made the mate look doleful. 

“ That’s hard,” he said. 

“ Not so hard as to be compelled to do duty on board the Sally 
— recollect that, and profit by it. You must lock yourself up in 
your state-room, and keep quiet all day, but you can stay on deck 
fill night if you please.” 


A WOMAN'S EYES 


25 ^ 


“ But that Jake — what’s to be done with him? ” asked Jack, 
After a moment’s reflection. 

“We must disguise him,” I answered. 

“ But how, sir? He’s a darky, and we can’t paint him white, 
3 ou know.” 

“ I’ll attend to him when I go on board. We must make a 
kanaka of him.” 

The mate grinned, and shook his head in a doubtful manner 
“ That wool of his is too kinky for a kanaka, sir,” the mate rc 
marked. “ But I wish you was on board, sir ; I should foe! 
safer.” 

Mr. Topraall had arrived in the schooner’s boat, manned by 
four of the kanakas, and in an hour’s time I could be on board. 
I left the mate, and entered the reception-room to take leave of the 
governor and his family, and to beg that they would excuse me 
for a day or two. 

“ Leave us? ” cried Constance ; “ we shall no*t let you go.” 

“ I am fearful that your visit has not been pleasant,” the gov- 
ernor remarked. “We have but few pleasures here, but we should 
have attempted to make your stay agreeable.” 

“ O, don’t go ! ” pleaded Constance, flashing her beautiful black 
eyes upon me ; and I must confess they rather staggered me in my 
intention. 

“ Business alone calls me to the vessel,” I remarked. “ I shall 
soon return, however. But, in consideration of your hospitality, 
I invite you all to visit my vessel to-morrow, and dine with 
me.” 

“ O, that will be pleasant,” cried Constance, clapping her 
hands. “ We will go — will we not, padre? ” 

The governor pondered for a moment, but as I urged my invita- 
tion, he consented, and promised to visit me, with his family, the 
next day ; and then, after a general shaking of hands, and an ar- 
dent look from the young lady, I left the house and hurried to the 
boat. 

I had just ordered the men to “ shove off,” when four or five 
natives, with large hampers on their heads, were seen running to- 
wards us, and shouting to attract our attention. I waited until 
the men reached the landing, and found that they carried packages 
of oranges, bananas, and a basket of eggs, all of which, the na- 
tives informed me, were sent by the senorita Constance, with her 


252 


A whalema^n’s adventures. 


best wishes for my health and prosperity. I sent back a kind 
message, and then we started down the river, but had not pro- 
ceeded more than a mile, when I saw one of the Sally’s boats 
coming tc wards us. The mate grew agitated immediately, and 1 
could see that he meditated jumping overboard, and testing the 
efficacy of swimming and running. 

“ Wliai. shall I do, sir?” he asked. “The rascals will know 
me.” 

“ Lie down in the bottom of the boat, and don’t show your heail- 
over the gunwale. Now, then — down you go.” 

My kanakas looked their surprise and grinned, but they sai J 
not a word. In a few minutes the Sally’s boat was so near that 
I could see Captain Bunker in the stern-sheets, working at the 
steering-oar ; and the sight of the tyrant caused me to feel a thrill 
at my heart as I thought of the cruelties which the man had 
practised on board his ship while I was a member of his crew. 
But with a powerful effort I recovered my presence of mind. As 
our boats neared each other I touched my hat — an act of polite- 
ness not noticed, for Bunker suddenly shouted, — 

“Way enough ! Hold water ! ” 

The men obeyed him. 

“ Thunder !” the captain shouted, glaring at me in astonish- 
ment, “ if there ain’t Pepper, may I be blasted.” 

“ Did you speak to me, sir?” I asked, as calm as a summer 
morning, to all outward appearances. 

“ Pepper, by all that’s merciful ! ” the captain yelled ; and 1 
thought that the words would strangle him, and I wished they 
had. 

My boat was slowly passing the whaler, and I hoped that I 
si ould proceed without more words ; but Bunker was not disposed 
to let me off in that manner. 

“ Back water,” he said to his crew ; and as he spoke I cast a 
glance over the men, and saw that four of them were sailors who 
knew me when I was on board the Sally. 

“ Did you desire to see me, sir? ” I asked. 

“ See you ? ” roared Bunker. “ Well, I’m blasted ! ” 

“ Hadn’t I better go overboard, sir?” asked Jack, who was 
lying at my feet, almost smothered in oranges and bf nanas. The 
sound of Bunker’s voice caused the strong man to tremble, and 
to seek for an opportunity to escape. 


A MEETING OF OLD ACQUAINTANCES. 


253 


“ Keep quiet,” I whispered, “ or you will spoil all my plans.” 

In the mean time Bunker was glaring at me, and uncertain 
what to do, and undecided what to say. 

“ Do you belong to the ship in the harbor?” I asked. 

“ Well, I swear, diis beats all ; ” and Bunker made a clutch at 
his hair, and tore some of it out of his head, and then stamped 
upon it. 

“ I asked you a civil question, and you are not disposed to 
answer it,” I said, quite coldly. “ Good day, sir.” 

“ Stop ! ” roared Bunker. “ Back water,” he cried to his men ; 
and the whale-boat dropped down the stream, side by side with 
my boat, only separated by the oars. 

“ Hadn’t I better jump and cut for it? ” whispered the mate, 
from amidst the hampers. 

I kicked him gently, to remind him that it was necessary he 
should keep quiet, and then I turned my ‘attention to Captain 
Bunker. 

“ Have you a message for me?” I asked. ' “ You seem to be 
somewhat excited, but I hope no harm has befallen my vessel.” 

O, how the man did roar and stamp ! and I expected every 
moment that he would run alongside of my boat and attempt to 
make me prisoner ; but if he had, it would have cost him dear, for 
I had my revolver in ray breast pocket, and the six chambers 
were loaded. 

“ One question,” asked the captain : “ is your name Charles • 
Allspice ? ” 

“ I should think not,” I answered, with a look of such indiffer- 
ence that the whaler was staggered. 

“ What is your name? ” Bunker roared. 

“ None of your business, sir,” was my reply. “ When you 
ask me my name in a proper manner, I will answer you. Not 
until then.” 

“ Draw it mild,” whispered Jack. “ You know what a man 
he is for tearing things.” 

“ Do you mean to say that you never shipped on board the 
Sally ? ” roared Bunker. 

“ Look you, sir,” I answered ; “ I have endured this question- 
ing as long as possible, thinking that you might have some 
news to communicate. I find that your object is to insult me, 
and I’m not inclined to submit to it without first asking if you are 


254 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES. 


disposed to grant me such satisfaction as one gentleman can ask 
from another.” 

“ My God, it can’t be Pepper ! ” Bunker exclaimed, in a hoarse 
tone. “ Pepper would not dare to talk to me in that manner. 
Pepper was a civil boy, and polite to his superior officers.” 

Bunker passed his hand over his eyes, and then looked at me 
and at his boat’s crew. 

“ Is that Pepper?” he asked, appealing to his men, and point 
ing to me. 

“ I think it is,” one of them answered. 

“ He looks some like Pepper, sir ; but Pepper wasn’t so good 
looking, and his hair didn’t curl like this man’s,” answered 
Bushey, the boat-steerer. 

“ If you have finished your examination, I will proceed,” I re- 
marked. 

“ One moment, sir,” Bunker cried. “ Don’t you know me ? ” 

“ I should think not. Who are you, and what is your name?” 

“ O, my God, this is too much ! ” roared the frantic captain. ' 

“ Gently with him when he pitches,” whispered Jack, who was 
nearly smothered under the weight of oranges and other fruit. 

“ Good day, sir,” I cried. “ If you wish to see me, call on 
board the Helen. She is lying in the harbor.” 

“ I’ll have you on board the Sally, in double irons, in less than 
forty-eight hours,” Bunker howled. “ You see if I don’t.” 

“ You must be insane,” I answered. “ Go and have your head 
shaved, and a mustard poultice put on your neck. Such' men as 
you are dangerous to the community.” 

“ Easy with him,” cried Jack. “ Remember how he’d work 
our old iron up, if we was on board his blubber-hunter.” 

I gave a signal to the men, and they dipped their oars in the 
water, and we commenced moving down the river at a rapid rate, 
while Bunker, mad with rage, and undecided what to do, tore his 
hair, and swore at a terrible rate. Jack, as soon as we were out 
of sight of the whale-boat, raised his head and looked around. 

“ I’d sooner cut one of my hands off, than go on board of that 
tub agin,” the mate said. 

At the mouth of the river, the mate once more sought 
the bottom of the boat, for fear that prying eyes on board the 
Sally should obtain a glimpse of his well-known face, and it was 
wjU thnt he did so, for I saw a dozen people on the deck of the 


FRIGHTENED SAILORS. 


255 


ship, gazing at the boat and those in it. As I passed under the 
bows of the Sally, I saw many familiar faces, and marked the 
looks of astonishment with which they regarded me. I gave no 
sign that I had seen the ship or men before, and in a few minutes 
was alongside the Helen, and on deck. 

I had already made up my mind as to the course I should pur- 
sue, and determined to assume an entire ignorance as to the 
Sally itself, her captain, and the much-sought Pepper. 

Of course I had changed a little in appearance since I deserted 
the Sally, but equaHy of course. Bunker could not fail to re- 
cognize in me the man they claimed as a runaway. 

So I intended to insist that it was a case of mistaken identity, 
and if that would not serve, to back up my assertions by a resort 
to force, if need be. Hence it was necessary to keep Jake, Will 
and Jack out of sight. 

“ Where are Will and Jake? ” I asked. 

“In the hold.” 

“ What are they doing there ? ” 

“ They are afraid of the ship. They said they, were.” 

I went to the hatch, and called Will and Jake, but I was com- 
pelled to speak several times before I made myself heard. At 
last a miserable-looking negro came to the scuttle and answered. 

“ Glory to God,” Jake cried, as soon as he saw me. “ De 
cap’n come on board agin. Now we is safe, sure enuf.” 

“What is the matter with you?” I asked, as Will and Jake 
came on deck, looking pale and anxious. 

“ 0, golly ! ain’t dat enough, sir? Jist you look at dat blubber- 
hunter, and s’pose de skipper come arter me. Must I go? ” 

“ Of course,” I replied, for the purpose of noting the man’s 
fright. 

“ O, golly ! don’t you talk dat way, cap’n. It breaks my heart 
to hear you,” moaned Jake. “ I can’t leave you. It am no use. 
rd die away from you.” 

“ I’d hang myself afore I’d go,” cried Will. “ I might as well 
die one way as another ; ” and the lad did look desperate. 

“ There is but one way that I can save you,” I said to Jake. 

“ Name ’em, cap’n ; I takes dat chance ; ” and the negro’s eyes 
expressed hope. 

“ And what am I to do? ” asked Will. 

“ Listen, and I will tell you. You must confine yourself to a 
state-room, and on no account show yourself while we are in port. 


256 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Golly ! I can’t do dat, cap’n,” cried Jake. “ You starve to 
death. I must hab de air and de light. Who take care of de 
cabin, if I don’t work?” 

“ But I Intend that you shall work, Jake. I can’t spare you. 
But to enable you to appear on deck, you must pretend to be a 
kanaka.” 

“ Can’t do dat,” cried Jake. “ My lips too thick for dat. 
Color too brack for kanaka.” 

“ Then you must pass as a New Zealander ; and if any one 
speaks to you, don’t understand.” 

“ But de New Zealander’s all tattooed on de face. How about 
dat?” 

“ Well, we must tattoo you.” 

‘‘ O, goliy ! don’t do dat. Don’t spoil de beauty of dis face. 
See my skin, all fair and sleek ; and if it all marked up, who ad- 
mire dis nigger den ? ” 

“ You must either lose your beauty or your liberty. Which do 
you prefer ? ” 

Jake hesitated for a moment, and then he thought that it would 
be better if his face was marked a little — “ berry leetle.” I 
called one of the kanakas, — a fellow celebrated for his skill in 
tattooing, — and told him to bring up his instruments, and com- 
mence operations on Jake’s face. The negro groaned, and vowed 
that no man was ever treated so badly ; and after I had frightened 
him a little, I let him into the secret of my plans. The kanaka 
was to draw some fierce-looking lines upon the face of the negro, 
and after they were dry, they would resemble genuine tattoo 
marks. I calculated that none but a close observer of the human 
race could detect the difference between the negro and a New 
Zealander, especially if the former kept his tongue still, or else 
muttered a few words in the kanaka lingo. My idea pleased 
Jake immensely, and his mouth expanded from ear to ear, as he 
thought of the fierce aspect which he should assume. 

“ But, cap’n,” cried Jake, “ ef I wash my face de marks all go.*' 

“■ Then, for a few days, you must use water only on your hands. 
But be sure and wash them.” 

“ Of course, cap’n ; I allers does dat.” 

The kanaka commenced operations, and laid out his work 
drawing some heavy lines on the face of the negro, extending 
from his ears to his mouth, and then downward to his chin. From 


SHEER IMPUDENCE. 


25? 


the nose to the cheeks the marks were carried upward, and a 
more ferocious looking negro I never saw in my life, after the 
painting was finished. I could not help laughing ; and while 
indulging in my mirth. Will reported that a boat from the Sally, 
containing the chief mate, Mr. Spadem, was pulling towards 
us. Upon receiving this news, Jack and Will entered their state- 
rooms, and Jake dove for the galley, where he pretended to be very 
busy, while I walked the quarter-deck, quite calm and collectel. 

The boat came alongside, and the mate reached the deck, wlili 
a gaming smile upon his face, which instantly changed to one 
of the most intense astonishment, after he had obtained a fair view 
of my countenance. He looked at my feet as though desirous of 
seeing if they were clubbed — then he looked at my face, and at 
last he spoke to me : — 

“Pepper, rascal what brought you here?” 

“ Sir ! ” I exclaimed, with amazement, “ what do you mean by 
speaking in this manner to a stranger? I am master of this 
vessel, and will not be insulted on its quarter-deck.” 

“ What? The deuce! Don’t you know me. Pepper? ” 

“ You will excuse me, sir, from holding any conversation with 
a man who calls me by a name which I do not recognize.” 

For a moment the mate did not know whether to leave the 
vessel or remain and explain. The love of “ gaming” prevailed. 
He came aft, and with a smile upon his homely face, said, — 

“ I hope you wdll excuse me. Pep — that is, cap’n. You look 
so much like a boy what cut from us one night, that I thought it 
was him.” 

“It is very singular, but I met a man this morning, while 
coming dowm the river, who said the same thing.” 

“ It must have been Captain Bunker,” the mate said. “ He 
w«mt to town this morning. I s’pose he was struck, the same as 
me, with your resemblance to Pepper. But the more I hear you 
talk, the more I am satisfied that you ain’t Pepper. He was a 
modest sort of *boy, and didn’t dare to wink at me.” 

“ And you mean to say that I am not modest?” I asked, with 
a careless laugh. 

“ O, no, cap’n ; none of that. I knows wfiat manners is, 1 
does.” 

“ What is the name of your ship? ” I asked, after a moment’s 
pause. 


9 


m 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ The Sally, sir. And a good ship she is, too. Plenty to eat, 
and good treatment.” 

“ Have you made a successful voyage? ” 

“ Well, no, I can’t say that we have. We’ve taken some ile, 
but we ain’t made our fortunes.” 

Just at this moment Jake left the cabin, ^nd passed within a 
few feet of us. 

“ What is that fellow ? ” asked the mate. “ A New Zeala ider ? ” 

“ Yes, I think so,” I answered, carelessly. 

“ Singular,” muttered the man, “ but that man looks like a 
nigger we had on board the Sally. Have you any objection to 
my speaking to him ? ” 

“ Not in the least. But he don’t understand English.” 

Mr. Spadem walked forward to the galley, and I accompanied 
him. Jake was sitting in the galley, cooking some mess for the 
cabin, and did not look up until we stopped opposite to him. I 
saw that the negro’s eyes were full of trouble, but he endeavored 
to appear composed. 

“ Well, old feller, how do you like cooking?” asked the whale- 
man. 

Jake looked up, grinned, and then shook his head. He didn’t 
understand English. 

“ Darned if he ain’t got the same kind of head that Jake had. 
But I guess it ain’t him. Ah, you sarvey whaleman ? ” Spadern 
asked. 

“ Kamiti mimi tamste” muttered Jake, shaking his head, and 
then continued his work. 

“ He says that he does not understand you,” I remarked, pre- 
tending that I could comprehend the meaning of the steward’s 
lingo. 

“ Yes, I s’pose he don’t,” answered the mate ; and after one 
long gaze at the negro, he walked aft with me, but still in a 
thoughtful mood, as though he did not know what to make of it. 

“ Have you had any sickness on board the Sally? ” I asked. 

“ No, not much. Why? ” 

“ Because, I should think that there was a mania on board 
your vessel for recognizing people, or thinking that you had met 
them before. I can’t account for it, and I wish that you would 
give me an explanation.” 

But Mr. Spadem was not competent for the task. He could 


BUNKER ON A RAMPAGE. 


259 


only ponder on the subject, and wonder how it happened ; and 
after drinking a large dose of gin, his favorite liquor, he left the 
schooner and went on board of his own ship. But I knew that 
our danger was not past, and in this calculation I was not mis- 
taken, for 1 saw Captain Bunker’s boat pulling down the river, 
and by the aid of a glass, I made out that Bunker was in it. I 
instantly commenced making preparations for defence, in case il 
was necessary, I gave to each of the kanakas a loaded revolver 
and a cutlass, and showed how they were to be used. Jake, 
Will, and the mate were similarly armed, but the two latter were 
not to interfere in the fight, if we had one, unless they were really 
needed. We had dinner, and still there was no sign of life on 
board the Sally. I began to think that Bunker would not pay 
me a visit, and I had just set Jake and the cook at work to pre- 
pare the next day’s repast, in anticipation of the arrival of the 
governor and family, when a boat left the side of the whaler, and 
pulled towards us. In a few minutes my men were prepared, 
although no weapons were visible on deck. I saw that Bunker 
was in the stern-sheets of the boat, and that he looked dangerous. 
I knew that he was determined on some bold stroke, and I sus- 
pected what it was. As he reached the deck he came towards 
me with a most savage frown upon his brow. I think that I 
never saw him look more ugly. At one time I should have wilt- 
ed before that gaze, but now I met his eyes without flinching. 

“Do you mean to tell me that your name isn’t Pepper?” 
roared the skipper, shaking his fist at me, and turning red in the 
face. 

“ It is none of your business what my name is,” I retorted. 

“ I say it is.” 

“ And I repeat that it is not.” 

“Hang it, boy. I’ll knock you down, if you give me a word ol 
gass ; ” and Captain Bunker came towards me as though to carrj 
into effect his threat ; but when he saw that I manifested no signs 
of alarm, he paused, and seemed a little undecided. “ Will you 
go on board the Sally?” he asked. “You ran away from my 
ship, and I want you. If you don’t go you mu.st pay me for 
your services.” 

“ I shall not go on board your old tub, and I shall not pay 
you a dollar. You have made a mistake in the person, if you 
think so.” 


260 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Bunker walked to the gangway, and called to his beat’s crew 
The men came on deck, but with no degree of alacrity. I knew 
most of them, and was aware that they would have run away if 
they had had a chance. 

“ Put that fellow in the boat,” Bunker said ; and pointed to me. 

“ Be careful what orders you issue here,” I cried. “ Remem- 
ber, I command this vessel, and if you commit an outrage, I shall 
resent it.” 

“ You go on board the Sally, or I’ll never eat agin,” roared 
Bunker ; and I saw that he was in earnest. 

“ I shall not go on board the Sally, and I warn you against 
committing an outrage.” 

Put him in the boat,” cried Bunker, pointing to me. 

The men advanced a few steps, and then paused rather un- 
expectedly, for I had quietly drawn a revolver from my pocket 
and cocked it. 

“ Men,” I said, “ I don’t wmnt your blood upon my head. If 
I am compelled to shoot two or three of you, Captain Bunker in- 
cluded, don’t blame me. I shall do so, if you make a movement 
to lay a hand upon me.” 

“ Do you mean to say that you would shoot me?” demanded 
Bunker. 

“ The first man that I shall aim at will be you. Recollect it, 
and know that my aim never fails.” 

“ Good Lord, this can’t be Pepper,” remarked tlie skipper. 
“ Pepper wasn’t so bloodthirsty as this man. But do you really 
mean what you say ? ” 

“Certainly I do;” and then I whistled, and the kanakas 
sprung to their leet, each of them armed with a revolver and 
cutlass, and Bunker commenced backing towards the gangway, 
exclaiming, — 

“ Don’t shoot — we will leave. Get into the boat, boys, or 
the wild heathen will eat us. We’ll come again, we will, and 
we’ll come armed, we will, and we’ll take you, you see if we 
don’t ; ” and with this shout of defiance Bunker quitted the deck. 
The boat left the schooner, and Bunker shook his fist at me as he 
passed under the stern. “ I’ll have you,” he said. “ You can’t 
lie to me ; I know too much.” 

I raised my pistol, as though I was about to take aim, and 
the brave whaler dodged instantly, and shouted to his men to 


ATTEMPTED SURPRISE. 


261 


“ pull liard ; and they did, and were soon beyond the reach of a 
bullet. 

I supposed that an attempt would be made to board the vessel 
during the night, and, for the purpose of defeating the plan, the 
mate and Will agreed to keep watch, and give me warning of the 
approach of those hostile to us. I “ turned in” about ten o’clock, 
nomewhat tired, and soon fell asleep ; but about two bells in the 
morning, or one o’clock, the mate aroused me, with the informa- 
iion that two boats were approaching the schooner. In a few 
minutes I had dressed and was on deck, where I found my crew 
all armed, and ready for action. The two boats were within a 
hundred fathoms of us, pulling with muffled oars, and the one 
who had charge of the expedition evidently thought that he would 
surprise us ; but in this he was mistakei’, for I suddenly hailed the 
boats, and the instant my voice was heard, the rowing ceased. 

“ Boat, ahoy ! ” I cried ; “ if 'you pull nearer to the schooner, T 
shall fire at you.” 

I could hear the officers who had charge of the expeditioi 
whisper, and then Captain Bunker answered, — 

“ We are going ashore for wmod and water.” 

“ Then give my vessel a wider berth. Pull in some other 
direction. There is room enough for you and me.” 

Hardly had I ceased speaking when I saw a flash, and then 
lieard the report of a musket. A ball whizzed within ten feet of 
my head, and struck the water a few fathoms beyond the vessel. 

‘‘ All ready for a broadside,” I cried, speaking so that those in 
the boat could hear me ; and then I whispered to Jack and Will, 
“ Don’t fire to hit. Only frighten them.” 

I did not think it necessary to caution the kanakas, for I did 
not believe they could hit a boat at so great a distance. 

Fire ! ” I yelled, and aimed so that the bullet from my pistol 
■vould pass close to Bunker’s head. 

There was a rattling discharge of pistols, and to my surprise 1 
heard some one utter an exclamation of pain, and drop his oar. 
One of the kanakas had aimed with commendable precision, obey- 
ing orders, and perhaps killing a man. 

“ Hold water,” roared Bunker. “ Blhst ’em, they is firing 
bullets, and one passed within a few inches of my head.” 

As the boat lost headway, the skipper again cried, — 

“ Starn, all — hard ; ” and the boat commenced receding from 


262 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


the schooner. While I was wondering if the attack would be re< 
newed, Bunker, in a voice of rage, shouted, — 

“Hang you, Pepper, you have nearly killed one of my men.” 

I was sorry for it, but I did not say so. I only replied, — 

“ ril kill more, if you don’t keep away from my vessel. I told 
you what to expect.” 

My answer so exasperated the whaler that he again fired at me 
with his musket; but the ball fell short, striking the water some 
distance from the vessel. My men answered the shot with a 
shout of defiance, and dared the whalemen to renew the attack. 
But the latter had had enough for one night, so they sullenly 
retired to their ship, and we to our berths, satisfied that no other 
attack would be made. 

At daylight the next morning we commenced preparations for 
receiving the governor and family. We hoisted flags, washed 
and scrubbed the decks, spread an awning over the quarter-deck 
to protect the heads of our company from the hot sun ; and after 
breakfast the crew dressed themselves in their best, and awaited 
the appearance of our expected company. We did not have to 
wait long. Two boats hove in sight, and in one of them I saw 
the sweet face of Constance, and the stern countenance of Dor- 
othea. The governor and suite arrived first, and I received his 
excellency with such marks of dignified attention that he was 
delighted, and felt at home at once. The members of his suite 
were also pleased with their reception. They were all ushered into 
the cabin, where they found a cold collation upon the table, with 
a large bowl of claret punch, and coffee for those who preferred 
that beverage. I left my company in the cabin, and hastened to 
receive Constance, who reached the deck with a hop, skip, and a 
jump, and squeezed my hand in the most friendly manner, while 
her eyes danced with fun, as she thought of the ride which we 
had taken through the streets of her native village. 


A VISIT FROM BUNKER. 


363 


CHAPTER VIII. — Continued. 

A VISIT FROM THE GOVERNOR. — AIORE TROUBLE WITH BUNKER. 

— BUNKER IN A DIFFICULTY. — THE GOVERNOR EXERTS AUTHOR- 
ITY. 

Constance was in a lively mood, and rallied me in a merry man- 
ner about our ride. I was still a little sore upon that subject so 
I mentioned that luncheon awaited us, and with a gallant bow I 
conducted her into the cabin, where her father and friends were 
awaiting an invitation to attack the collation. While we were 
at the table, AVill came into the cabin, and informed me that 
Captain Bunker and two boats’ crews were, pulling towards the 
Helen, and he desired information respecting them. 

‘Arm the men, and have them in readiness to act,” I said, 
and continued to entertain my visitors. 

In a short time I heard Bunker’s voice on deck, and it was 
raised in a threatening manner. My guests looked a little sur- 
prised ; but I re-assured them with a smile, and passed around 
the table some choice cigars. But Bunker’s voice did not grow 
quiet. He grew braver every moment, seeing that there was no 
opposition to his gaining the deck. I saw that an explosion was 
about to take place; so I thought it time to say a few words, and 
prepare the governor’s mind. 

“Are the whalemen who enter this port troublesome?” Tasked 
of Don Oroto. 

“ Troublesome!” he repeated: “they -are always in trouble. 
May the saints confound them, for it requires my army to 
keep the drunkards in subjection. But they buy all our provis- 
ions, and that is the only consolation we have.” 

“Confound them,” I said, with a look of disgust. “They 
have annoyed me.” 

“ Can it be possible?” asked the governor, “it shall be stopped. 

20 


264 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


I assure you that it shall. My friends shall not be annoyed. The 
commander of the forces shall see to it.” 

“ Fill your glasses, ladies and gentlemen,” I said, “ and then 
I will tell you something that will make you smile. The whaler 
labors under a strange delusion. He imagines that he has seen 
me before, and even declares that I formerly belonged to his 
ship. I have attempted to reason with the man, but he won’t 
listen to reason. Last night he attempted to board my vessel foi 
Ihe purpose of making me a prisoner ; but I was prepared, and 
drove him and his men off. I don’t like to be annoyed by the 
fellow, but really I shall be glad to escape from it.” 

“ Let me talk with this man,” cried the governor, with awful 
dignity. “ I will see what he means. He must be rebuked.” 

We left the table, and went on deck, and saw Bunker and his 
men looking as though they meant mischief. But at sight of 
the governor and ladies the whalemen fell back, and some of 
them walked forward. The captain shook his fist at me, and that 
attention I repaid with a contemptuous smile. 

“ Do you know who Tam? ” asked the governor of the whaler, 
speaking in Spanish, which the latter could not comprehend. 

“ I don’t want to hear any of your ^ingo,” roared Bunker ; “ I 
want Pepper, and I’ll have him, or I’ll know the reason why.” 

The governor looked to me for an interpretation. 

“ He says that he don’t care for you or your power,” I ex 
claimed. 

The governor raised both hands in astonishment, and turned to 
his suite for advice. 

“We must make ourselves respected,” he said. “Even if I 
have to call upon the whole military force of the island, I will 
have my authority enforced.” 

“ Look ahere, you Pepper,” cried Bunker ; “ it ain’t no kind of 
use to play ’possum with me. Jist you come on board the Sally, 
and then if you want to make a bargain I’ll talk with you.” 

“ What does he say ? ” asked the governor. 

“ That he don’t care about your army. He thinks that he could 
annihilate it in a short time.” 

The military captain seemed somewhat interested at this stage. 
Constance raised her eyes in wonder and indignation. 

“ What do you say ? ” demanded Bunker. 

“ That I shall not go with you. You have made a mistake 


A governor’s authoritt. 


265 


You are laboring under some delusion. Go on board of your ves- 
sel, and keep quiet for a few days. You may recover by using 
proper medicines.” 

The rage of the man was terrible. The military gentleman 
thought of retreating to the cabin, but Dorothea blocked the way, 
and he could not do so. Don Oroto turned pale, and looked to 
me for advice. 

“ You are governor of the island,” I said. “ Show this pirate 
that you are master by using your authority.” 

“ I will,” he answered. “ Tell him from me that, unless he 
returns to his ship, I will command the fort to fire upon his 
vessel.” 

I interpreted the words to Bunker. He was somewhat aston- 
ished, but luckily did not know the actual force at the fort — a 
six-pounder and one soldier. 

“ Pepper,” he said, “ give me a hundred dollars, and I’ll call it 
square. Make it a bargain, and I won’t say one word about your 
running away.” 

T shook my head. 

“ You must leave the vessel,” I said. “ I cannot talk with a 
man who presumes to dictate to me.” 

“Hang your impudence,” he yelled. “ You beat a Portuguese 
all holler. I’ve a good mind to take you at any rate — and that 
nigger, too. In spite of his tattoo I think he is my Jake.” 

The governor, who supposed that his authority was still defied, 
w’aved his hand in token of a wish to terminate the interview, 
and Bunker, after a moment’s consultation with Spadem, left the 
vessel ; but he grumbled terribly, and swore that he would write 
to his government. 

Of course I commended the governor for the energy which he 
had exhibited, and complimented his suite for their courage. Such 
a course was well calculated to win their favor, and we all ad- 
journed to the cabin and finished the bowl of punch, and then 
repaired to the deck to chat until dinner-time. 

At four o’clock we had dinner, and an excellent one it wa.‘ . 
The land and the sea contributed their stores to supply the table. 
We had turtle and fish, fresh from the brine, fruits plucked from 
the trees that morning, fowls which we brought from the Sand- 
wich Islands, ducks from the shore, and sweetmeats from the 
East Indies ; while for liquids we had cofiee, claret, and cham- 


266 


A whaleman’s AD’^NTURES. 


pagne ; and, in justice to my company, I must state tliat they 
relished the latter much more than the former, which I considered 
an evidence of refined taste on their part. At six o’clock my 
guests left the table, all satisfied, and all congratulating me upon 
the successful manner in which the dinner had passed off. Even 
Constance’s eyes beamed with extra brilliancy upon the occasion, 
and her smile was more saucy than ever. She put her arm 
through mine, and walked the deck, smoking her cigarette, and 
chatting in a most lovable manner. 

“ Senor,” said the governor, as the boats were coming along- 
side to take the company home, “ I will protect you and your 
vessel.” 

I tjianked Ins' excellency for his kindness, but did not intimate 
that I was able to protect myself. 

“ I shall issue orders to the men ” (one man he meant) “ ir, 
the fort to open fire upon the whaleship if the master molests you ; 
and to still further secure you from attack, the commander of the 
forces will remain on board until you feel perfectly safe.” 

The gallant gentleman thus alluded to did not seem to relish 
the position. 

“ Will there be any fighting?” he asked. 

“ Perhaps there will be. It is impossible to tell what the 
whaler will resort to,” I answered. 

“ Then 1 should have some of my soldiers on board to assist 
me,” pleaded the captain. 

“ Your presence is sufiicient to defeat any schemes of attack,” 
was the governor’s answer. ‘‘ You must remain and see that the 
rights of neutrals are respected. We must have order in our har- 
bor. We are under too deep a debt of gratitude to the senor 
raptain not to afford him all the protection in our power.” 

The military gentleman would have said something in reinoii- 
si ranee, but the governor, cut him short by entering his boat, 
while I assisted Constance over the rail. 

“ You will come and see me to-morrow, or the next day,” she . 
wliispered, and pressed my hand. 

I returned the pressure and promised, and the next instant the 
boats had left, leaving the military man to be entertained by me, 
and to wish that whalers were sunk in the ocean w'th their own 
oil poured upon their heads. 

“ I trust that we shall have a quiet night,” the captain said. 


A JEALOUS VISION. 


267 


“ The whaler will not dare to attack us after the warning which 
the governor gave hini.” 

“They are desperate men,” I answered, “and will not scruple 
to commit desperate deeds. If we have a fight, it will be a hard 
one. But I have no doubt we shall be able to beat them.” 

The Spaniard shuddered, and looked at me with some surprise. 
Ife thought I must be a wonderful man for courage, and I did 
not think it necessary to undeceive him. 

At an early hour my guest retired to bed, and then I let the 
mate and Will out of their state-room, much to their joy, for the 
poor fellows had heard the fun which I had had all day, and 
were unable to participate in it. They bemoaned their fate, 
and were in favor of defying Bunker and all on board the Sally. 

I remained on deck till ten o’clock when seeing no signs of an 
attack, I turned in. I am ashamed to say my last thoughts were 
of the beautiful governor’s daughter, and as if to punish my 
forgetfulness of Julia, my sleep was disturbed by the most vivid 
aid life-like dream I ever experienced. It seemed to me that 
Julia stood at my bedside, tearful and reproachful. 

“Do you think that you have treated me justly?” she asked. 

“ Why have I not?” I said. 

“Ask your own fickle heart why you have acted so coldly,” 
the vision cried. 

“ I have, and I can obtain no answer.” 

“There goes the answer!” the girl exclaimed, pointing with 
her hand in the direction which the boats had taken. “ The Span- 
ish lady has driven from your head all thoughts of Julia, and yet 
I love you better than she does, or ever can.” 

“And do you suppose that I doubt it, Julia? Have I not. 
proved to you how highly I estimate your love? ” 

“You have proved nothing,” she exclaimed, passionately, “ex- 
cept your fickleness.” 

Tears which she no longer could restrain, rolled down her 
cheeks, but she dashed them off as though ashamed of showings.) 
much feeling. 

“ Julia,” I said, “listen to me for a moment. The ladies who 
were on board were my guests, and I could not help showing 
them some attention. If I had neglected them they would havj 
supposed me impolite, and not anxious for their company.” 

“ But why did you not devote your attention as much to one 
as the other?” she asked, with flashing eyes. 


268 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“Did I not?” 

“No, you know you did not. I feaw you attempt to kiss the 
girl with the fresh face, and you looked foolish when she would 
not let you. Do not deny it!” 

Of course I did not deny it, for the truth was not to be denied 
at such a moment; but candor compels me to state that at the 
time I attempted to steal a kiss, I had no idea any one was 
watching me. But a man should be careful in his love affairs — 
especially if he is to be catechised in his dreams. 

“Julia,” I asked, “would you have had me kiss the elder 
female?” 

“You should have attempted to kiss neither,” was the answer, 
accompanied with a stamp of the foot. 

I could not help smiling at the passionate little vision, and my 
smile so excited the girl that she turned her back upon me, and 
walked aft. I did not say a word. I lighted a cigar, and sat 
down, taking no notice of Julia, for I thought that she would 
soon come to terms. My predictions were verified. In a few 
minutes I heard a soft breathing near me, and then I felt some 
one’s warm breath upon my neck. I smoked on in silence, not 
even turning my head. Presently a pair of soft arms were thrown 
around my neck, and a smooth cheek was pressed to mine 

“Do you forgive me?” whispered the vision. “I was angry 
and I had no right to be. I did not mean to reproach you; but 
O, I have been very miserable to-day.” 

Poor child ! I could tell by her face that she had suffered, and her 
tender pleading touched my heart. I threw away my cigar, and 
put an arm around her waist, and then she laid her head on my 
shoulder, and sobbed as though her heart would break. For a 
few minutes I allowed her tears to fiow without restraint, for I 
knew that she would recover her usual gayety after she had given 
vent to her grief, and my anticipations proved correct, for she 
raised her head, and asked, — 

“ Do you forgive me?” 

“ For what? ” 

“For doubting you — for speaking as I did?” 

“ Certainly I do; but let us have no more doubts, Julia. You 
must trust in me, and make no complaints if you see me paying 
attention to a lady. You will remember — will you not?” 

“Yes,” she said, but the word came forth with an effort. 

At this moment I awoke with a start, and so vivid was the 


A LITTLE LOVE MAKING. 


269 


impressions of my dream that I reached out to clasp Julia in 
my arms and print on her lips a token of reconciliation. But 
all was darkness, and only the snoring of the military captain 
disturbed the silence. 

About eight o’clock several boats came alongside with yams, 
and we commenced receiving cargo on board. This kept me 
busy until nearly sundown, and then, leaving the mate in charge, 
I entered a shore boat, and was pulled up the river, intending to 
pay a visit to the governor and his pretty daughter, whose sweel 
face had made more of an impression upon me than I was willing 
to allow. 

Upon arriving at the governor’s house the first person I met 
was the senorita Constance, who, seated in the sitting-room, w^as 
sweeping the strings of her guitar in a thoughtful manner, as 
though her mind was not on her music. I advanced a step, and 
the sound awakened her from her reverie. She turned her head, 
saw her visitor, and with a look of glad surprise arose and came 
towards me with extended hands. 

“ Ah, senor, I am so glad you have come, for I was very lonely.” 

I took her hands and pressed them, and then kissed them, 
which act only caused her to blush ; but she did not look ofiended 
or displeased. 

“ Remember our compact — no love making,” she said, with a 
laugh. 

“ I have forgotten it,” I answered. “ I forget everything but 
you, when in your presence.” , 

“ It is not on my account that I caution you,” Constance said, 
after a moment’s thought. “ It is for your sake. I did not com- 
mand you to avoid loving me — remember that. I do not forbid 
you to worship, only you must not expect me to return it.” 

“ Have matters your own way,” I said. “ I shall admire you, 
but still not love you. My heart has passed beyond my control.’' 

My companion looked up, and a shade passed over her face, 
but it was soon dispelled. 

“ Are you married? ” she whispered, and her hand was with- 
drawn from mine. 

“ O, no ; but I hope to be, some day.” 

She replaced her little hand in mine, and I thought that 1 
noted a glow of satisfaction upon her face ; and while I was ad- 
miring her eyes I heard a step in the hall, and on looking up 


270 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


who should stand in the joorway but my ancient enemy, Captain 
Jonathan Bunker, of the whaleship Sally, of New Bedford. 

“ Wal, you feller is cuttin’ it fat, I should think,” the skipper 
remarked, as his little red eyes rested upon my hand, which held 
Constance’s ; and, as he spoke, he entered the room, and lauded 
on a lounge, from which position he gazed at us with most pro- 
voking coolness. “ I say, you boy,” continued Bunker, “ that is 
a mighty pootty gal you ia talkin’ to. 

“ Sir,” I demanded, with pretended astonishment, “ who do you 
take me for? ” 

“ I takes you for Pepper, and darned if you ain’t Pepper, and its 
no use to say that it ain’t your name.” 

“ I shall not renew an argument with you,” I said. “ You 
can think as you please. If you suppose I belonged to your vessel, 
why don’t you take me ? ” 

“ And so I would, if it wan’t for them blasted revolvers. But 
you give me an equal chance, and see if I won’t do somethin’.” 

“ I will give you an equal chance,” I said. “ You may take a 
revolver, and I will take one, and let us see if we cannot settle 
the matter.” 

“ I have a darned good mind to try you,” the old fellow said 
“ I’d clip your wings, I would, ’cos I can shoot, I can hit things 
as well as you.” 

“ Don’t spoil a good mind,” I cried. “ I have a revolver ii 
my pocket. We can toss up for the first fire.” 

“ Wal, I guess I couldn’t get square in a better way. But 
jvhere’s the old cock what has charge of these mole-hills?” 

“ Do you mean the governor? ” 

“ Wal, yes ; I ’spect I do. But ’tain’t much honor to be gov- 
ernor of these islands.” 

I turned to Constance, who had listened to our conversation in 
silence, and inquired for her father. She informed me that he 
and the rest of the family were visiting in the town, and might 
be expected home in a few minutes. I had hardly explained this 
to the skipper when I heard the governor’s voice in the entry. 
Don Oroto was glad to see me, and said so ; but he did not mani- 
fest the same pleasure at meeting Bunker. 

“ O, you needn’t put on airs to me,” cried Bunker, who noted 
‘.he coolness. “ Pm goin’ to pay for all I take on board. My 
money is as good as another man’s, I guess. I’m a Yankee, and 
know what’s what ” 



( 271 ) 


272 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Luckily the governor did not understand what was said. 
The evening passed rapidly away. The governor produced 
some claret and coffee, and did the honors of his house with his 
usual politeness. But Bunker was neglected in the general ar- 
rangement, and this he bore with commendable fortitude, until 
Dorothea, who seemed to have taken pity on the man’s isolation, 
commenced a conversation with him; and this so enlivened him 
that I believe they managed to understand about one word in 
every forty which were uttered. 

By and by one after another quitted the room, until Bunker, 
Dorothea and I alone remained. Bunker was evidently exhila- 
rated by the wine, to which he had devoted himself even more 
assiduously than to Dorothea. At length its effect emboldened 
him to try to snatch a kiss from his fair companion, — a liberty 
which was promptly resented. But Bunker was too much under 
the influence of the wine to accept even an emphatic refusal, and 
he said, imprisoning Dorothea’s hand in his own huge paw the 
while : 

“O, ’tain’t any kind of use to try to getaway from me, my little 
duck. I knows you love me, and I love you. Ask Pepper if I 
don’t.” 

“You brute! ” exclaimed the shrill-voiced Dorothea, “will 
you let me go? I’ll scratch you unless you do.” 

The captain, I am glad to say, did not understand one word 
that she said, so the struggle went on. Then Dorothea must 
have lost patience, for she suddenly struck at the skipper’s face. 
At least I judged so from what Bunker said, for he exclaimed, 
with some show of anger, — 

“ Darn it, don’t scratch like an old cat! ” 

As it was to my advantage to let Bunker get into trouble if 
possible,as I thought was highly probable from the known temper 
of Dorothea, I quietly withdrew at this juncture. I met the gover- 
nor, his secretary, and Constance, in the hall, attracted by the 
noise, and followed them into the room again. 

“The saints be with us! ” exclaimed the governor. “In their 
name, what is the meaning of this ? ” 

“The brute! the monster!” cried Dorothea, advancing. 
But unfortunately her foot slipped, and catching hold of 
the table as she fell, it was upset, and together with 
Bunker, who was supporting his unsteady form against 
it, tumbled to the floor. Dorothea herself plunged 


AN EXPLANATION WANTED. 


273 


head first in the direction of Bunker, who was seated amid the 
ruins coolly wiping the blood from his face. She struck him on 
his chest, and over he went, as sudden as though shot. 

I have no doubt that the captain supposed the lady was about 
to renew the attack, for he commenced kicking with wonderful 
vigor, and swearing that she did not fight fair. 

“ They will kill each other,” cried the governor. “ (), senoi 
captain, do something. Save them, captain. I’ll hold the light.” 

This was an important office, though not a dangerous one. J 
could not decline the position assigned me ; consequently I moved 
forward, avoiding the heels of the one and the claws of the other, 
and soon had the satisfaction of raising Dorothea from the floor ; 
but in her fury she supposed that I was hostile to her ; conse- 
quently she aimed a blow at my nose, which I narrowly escaped, 
and before she could repeat it I had pinioned her arms to her 
side, although she made use of her feet, and kicked at my shins 
with great good will ; and had her feet been covered with shoes, I 
should have suffered some. 

“ Coward I ” she cried, “ release me or I’ll scratch your eyes 
out.” 

“ Hold her,” responded the governor. “ Don’t let her do more 
mischief.” 

“ Stick to her. Pepper,” roared Bunker. “ Don’t let her loose. 
Look at my face.” 

My prisoner, in a short time, came to her senses, and ceased 
her struggles. She began to realize her position, and to distin- 
guish friends from foes. I must confess that I was glad of this, 
for holding an insane woman is not an agreeable occupation. 

“ Let me go,” Dorothea cried. ‘‘ I will keep quiet.” 

On this promise I released her. She made a rush for the 
iloor, but her brother stopped her. 

“ We want an explanation of this,” he said. 

“ I can give none, excepting that I have been badly treated by 
ihat man ; ” and she pointed to Bunker, who was wiping the 
blood from his face, and looking far from happy. 

“ The wretch I ” cried the governor. “ He shall suffer for this 
insult.” 

“ I think that he has already suffered,” exclaimed Constance 
“ Look at his face. It is terribly scratched.** 

“ It is,*' muttered Don Oroto. 


274 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


“ This shall be investigated,” the governor said, with more 
energy than I had given him credit for. 

“ Pepper,” exclaimed Bunker, who really looked pitiful, with 
his lacerated face, “ what do they say about me? ” 

“ Bunker,” I said, “ the governor is determined and resolute. 
He has the power and the will to punish you. He thinks you 
have insulted his sister. I pity you. You can choose the method 
of your death, however. That is a great consolation.” 

“ Tm glad you think so,” was the dry answer. “ I look upon 
the matter in a different light. Dying ain’t so very pleasant. 
S’pose you try it and see.” 

“What does the wretch say?” asked the governor. “Will 
he apologize for the insult that he has offered my family.” 

“ We must first frighten him,” I answered. “ He is inclined 
to be stubborn. He says that he merely attempted to kiss the 
lady.” 

“ I don’t know what to do,” the governor answered. “ Such a 
thing never occurred before.” 

“ Place a soldier at the door of the room, and keep the captain 
prisoner for a few days. That will be punishment enough for 
him,” I said. 

Don Oroto consented to the suggestion, and, in a few moments, 
a sleepy-looking soldier was standing guard over the whaleman, 
whose terrors were magnified by the operation ; for he though! 
'hat his flirtations were likely to cost him dear. 


A LFfTLE PLOTTING. 


275 


CHAPTER XVII. 

BUNKER PROMISES. — HE ESCAPES. A REAL COQUETTE. HE 

MAKES A PROPOSITION, AND IT IS AN ASTONISHING ONE. 

In consequence of the few rooms which the governor’s house 
contained, I found that, to obtain any sleep, it was necessary 
I should share the quarters of the prisoner ; and when Bunker 
saw that I was about to return to the lounge, which I had occu- 
pied during the early part of the night, his delight knew no 
bounds. He wanted some one to talk to ; consequently, no sooner 
had I lain down than he opened. 

“ What do you think they will do with me? ” Bunker asked. 

‘‘It is hard to tell, but I should think you would be shot or 
lianged.’' 

“ Don’t you imagine a feller could run for it. Pepper? ” 

“ What do you mean? escape? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, that’s it. Can’t you help me? ” 

“ Would you leave port as soon as you gained your vessel?” I 
asked. 

“ You better believe I would. I know the way out. Let me 
get clear of this, and you see if I don’t cut stick.” 

I glanced towards the sentinel. He was dozing at the door. 

A light was burning in our room, but I shied a hat at it and ex- 
tinguished it. 

“ What’s that for? ” asked Bunker. 

“ Listen to me, and I’ll tell you. I intend to assist you to . 
escape, but you must promise that if we meet hereafter, you will 
no longer pretend that I once belonged on board your vessel. Do 
you consent? ” 

“ Of course I do. Do you think I’m a fool? All I want is to 
uet clear of this place. Catch me meddlin’ with women agin I 
They always get a man into some scrape.” 

“ But our duel. What is to be done with that? ” 

“ Why, I’ll apologize. It’s all right. We don’t want to fight 
each other -- do we ? ” 

“ Not if you are satisfied. Now listen to me. You must 


2<6 


A whaleman's adventures. 


escape, or you are a dead man. The Spaniards will nevei for 
give you. I am certain of that.” 

“ So am I,” groaned Bunker. 

“ You must escape by this window, and make the best of )cui 
way to the river. Take a canoe, and paddle to the ship. Get 
under way, and sail at once. Don't come back again. Go to 
some other island, and say nothing of what has happened. You 
understand me? ” 

“ I should think I do,” was the answer ; and the next moment 
I saw the form of Bunker steal to the window, and drop softly to 
the ground. The sentinel still dozed, and took no notice of our 
movements. 

“ Good by,” whispered Bunker. “ I’m off. I shan’t forget 
you in a hurry. I wish we could take a drink together.” ' 

He left me. I went to sleep, and did not awake until daylight, 
when I heard the sentinel utter a number of oaths at the disap- 
pearance of his prisoner. Of course I pretended to be as aston- 
ished as the soldier, and suggested that Don Oroto be informed 
of the escape immediately. Tlie sentinel lighted a cigar, and 
then hunted for the governor. His excellency was not long in 
making his appearance. He rubbed his eyes, and then asked my 
opinion of the subject. 

“ I should be glad that he is gone,” I said. “ Had he re- 
mained, what could you have done with him? ” 

“ True. The saints be praised that matters are no worse. He 
has gone, and may ill luck go with him. Let us have some 
coffee.’’ 

When I reached the Helen I found that the Sally had sailed 
early in the morning, aud gone no one knew where. So we now 
commenced taking on board cargo in earnest. It came full as 
fast as we wanted it, and the men worked from daylight until 
dark without murmuring. At last the hold was filled, and we 
only wanted our living freight of turtles, fowls, and pigs ; and 
while waiting for them, Don Oroto and his daughter came on 
board, the former to settle the accounts, and the latter to coquet 
as usual, much to the disgust of Jake, who looked upon Con- 
stance as an intruder, and one who should be expelled. For an 
hour or two Don Oroto, his secretary, and myself were engaged 
in business ; but after it was settled to our mutual satisfaction, 1 
had a chance to spend a few moments with Constance. 


A COOL PROPOSITION. 


277 


“I have been dying to see you,” she said, as I joined her on 
deck, leaving the governor to empty a bottle of wine in the cabin. 
“I thought that you would never finish your figures. You 
men are so slow and tedious. ” 

I laughed, and she continued, — 

I want to speak to you on a matter of importance.” 

“ I am all attention.” 

“ The fact of it is,” the young lady said, casting down her eyes, 
“my aunt has a strong desire to see California. You have 
spoken so much about it that she would like to visit it.” 

I was silent, too astonished to speak. I could feel a due 
amount of sympathy for Dorothea’s infirmities of mind and tem- 
per — at a distance. She was one of those individuals who are 
called “peculiar,” if rich, and “ half crazy,” if poor, and a more 
disagreeble fellow passenger could scarcely be imagined by any 
one. 

1 had already suffered more than one castigation from her 
sharp tongue, as who, indeed, on the island had not, from Don 
Oroto downward. If I had learned to look upon her with con 
siderable dread, while I had a chance to save myself by a mas- 
terly retreat when things got unbearably warm, how would I 
fare when we were on blue water, and the only avenues of es- 
cape were the mast head, or a leap overboard. 

As these refiections passed through my mind, I remained silent 
from astonishment at the coolness of the proposition. It look- 
ed like an attempt to get well rid of a disagreeable relative, who, 
if once stranded in that far-off California, at least could not re- 
turn in a hurry. 

I sympathized with what I considered a very natural desire on 
the part of Don Oroto and his fair daughter, but all the same I 
did not purpose making a martyr of myself for their benefit. 
Still I did not want to fiatly refuse, for I was dependent on the 
good will of the governor to secure my cargo of fruit, without 
which our voyage would be a losing one instead of a source of 
great profit, and I should be laughed at by Mr. Cherington on my 
return. 

I resolved to temporize, and when I had my cargo aboard, 
put to sea without stopping for the formalities of farewell. So I 
said, with an indifferent air, as if the question did not concern 
me at all : 

“How does she propose to go?” 


278 


A WHALEMAJ^’S ADVENTURES. 


“Why, I thought she might go with you,” replied Constance, 
coolly; “that is, provided you have no objections.” 

“But I have,''' I said, hastily. Then I added: “I mean, my 
ship has no suitable accommodations for a lady, and your aunt 
would suffer from inconvenience on board.” 

The little beauty stamped her foot and exclaimed: 

“You are too mean to give her a passage to California!” she 
exclaimed. “ I did not think it of you.” 

She remained silent for a moment, and then laid her hand on 
mine, and looked up with such a pleading expression in her eyes, 
that I felt my resolution shaken. 

“Listen to me for a moment!” she exclaimed. “My aunt loves 
Captain Myers, and will follow him to the ends of the earth. If 
she does not leave in your vessel, she will in the next one that 
stops at the island. She will seek for him in California, and 
never rest till she finds him. Do you think she is in earnest 
now?” 

I was forced to confess that she was. 

“ But, consider what a life she will lead me on the voyage,” I 
exclaimed. 

“I will manage that,” replied Constance, merrily. “I will tell 
her you are not to know she is on board, and that if you dis- 
covered it before you are half way to California, you would re- 
turn and land her here. I will make her believe I have arranged 
it with Jake, your steward. She is very romantic, and will like 
it amazingly. Do you understand?” 

I managed to say yes,” but it was very faint. 

“Then say not one word of this. Let me see if you can keep 
a secret. To show that I am grateful, you may kiss me.” 

She put up her red lips, and I touched them, wondering if I 
was awake or dreaming. 

As I did so, I noticed a native in a canoe near by, and a sec- 
ond glance convinced me it was Kamaka, the kanaka. I in- 
stantly realized that he would tell Mr. Cherington and Julia 
what he had seen, and my heart sank within me. 

I knew Julia would have but scant leniency for my flirtation, 
for so she would naturally regard it; and many months must pass 
before I could tell her the truth. In the meantime, what might 
not happen? 

In my vexation, I heartily wished that the whole island of 
Gabun was sunk to the bottom of the sea. 


AN ENEMY. 


279 


I had thought of sailing the next day, and wondered if I could 
not hurry my movements, so that I could leave before the time 
designated. 

At least the attempt should be made. 

“ Remember,” whispered Constance, “I will insist that she 
shall not speak to you, or let you know of her presence, until 
you are far out sight of land. 

“ Come and see us again,” said the governor, as the boat was 
ready to shove off. “ You shall always be welcome.” 

“ Padre,” cried Constance, “may aunt go to California with 
the senor?” 

She laughed as she spoke, and her father replied, 

“ O, yes, if he will take her.” 

“ You see,” she cried, “we have his consent;” and the boat 
left the side of the vessel, and pulled towards the mouth of the 
river. 

“Yes, but you haven’t mine,” I said to myself; “and I am 
afraid when we get ready to sail, I won’t have time to send for 
my ‘passenger.” 

In the midst of these reflections a canoe paddled alongside, 
and two men came on deck and walked aft, hats in hand. To 
my surprise, I saw that one of them was Bushy, a boat-steerer 
on board the Sally. The other was Kamaka, the kanaka, whom 
I had before seen that day. 

“ Beg pardon for disturbing you,” cried Bushy, “ but we ran 
away fruin the old Sally last night. Had enough of her, you 
know. Poor tub. Hope you will give us a passage some- 
where.” 

“I will take you,” I said to the American, “but as for the ka- 
naka, I will not receive him on any account. He knows the 
reason why.” 

The tattooed rascal showed his teeth, but did not look disap- 
pointed. 

“You no want me, cap’n?” he asked. 

“No.” 

“O, wal, me go shore. Me no want to stay here. Me find 
udder ships. Me see you in Honolulu. Me recollect dis, you be 
sure.” 

Bushy saw that I could not be turned from my purpose. He 
went to the canoe, and removed his clothes; then the kanaka 
shoved off, and paddled for the shore. He tired a parting shot, 
however, which rather raked me, 

21 ' 


280 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


‘ ‘ I say,” the rascal cried, “ you s’pose de young lady in Hon 
olulu no hear of dis, hey? Can’t love two women at the same 
time.” 

He glanced meaningly towards the departing canoe, from 
which the fair Constance was at that moment, waving me an 
adieu. 

I was not unaware that Kamaka would make the most of his 
story, but I was young and rash and proud, and would not stoop 
to conciliate the kanaka. 

“ You black scoundrel !” I cried : “if you dare slander me to 
Mr. Cherington or his daughter,’ I will break every bone in your 
lying carcass.” 

But Kamaka was at a safe distance, and he knew it, so he 
only smiled grimly, and paddled the faster. 

The next day, just at dusk, our live stock came on board and 
was taken care of, and then I was ready to sail; but unfortunate- 
ly there was not a breath of wind, and I was compelled to re- 
main at anchor until morning. 

This I regretted, because I feared that Dorothea would pay me 
a visit during the night, for Constance knew I only waited for 
the wind to sail, and she was sharp enough to suspect 1 would 
avail myself of the opportunity to avoid a disagreeable passen- 
ger; my fears were realized, for about twelve o’clock a canoe ar- 
rived alongside, and it contained a woman and a man. The for- 
mer was veiled so closely with a mantilla, that T could not see 
her face; 'and, remembering my promise, I did not try to do 
so. 

Jake escorted the lady to her state-room, and she locked her 
door, as though fearful of intrusion, and I was left to meditate 
how nicely I had been humbugged by a pert young miss not yet 
out of her teens. 

Thoroughly disgusted I lay down on the transom, and slept 
until day-light, when 1 was called by the anchor watch, and im- 
formed that a breeze was blowing off shore, and that the pilot 
was at the mouth of the river, pulling in our direction with all 
speed. 

In a few minutes I was on deck, and ordered all hands called; 
and by the time Wilson was alongside, we had hove short, and - 
were all ready. 

“Are you all ready?” he asked. 



^three scraggy palms on the point, which served as a landmark.” 

— Page 282. 


282 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“Yes; say the word and we will be oti.’ 

“Sorry to lose you,” Wilson cried. “You have given us life 
and fun. Come again when you can. Got a few things in the 
boat, which the governor sends you to show you his good feel- 
ing.” 

The presents which the governor sent me consisted of sweet- 
meats, prepared in the highest style of art, and a few boxes of 
cake, of home manufacture. In return I directed that some 
cases of wine should be sent to Don Oroto, also a piece of silk 
suitable for ladies’ dresses. I then made Wilson a present, and 
in half an hour’s time we were over the reef, bounding towards 
California, and I took my last look at the three scraggy palm- 
trees on the point, which served as a landmark in entering the 
harbor. 

During the afternoon I saw Jake pass into the cabin tea and 
toast and surmised whom the articles were for; although, to tell 
the truth, I had not given my lady passenger that attention 
which her merits demanded, for 1 had been very busy during 
the day. 

“Steward,” I asked “how is your patient?” 

“Well, cap’ll, to tell de bressed truth, the woman am well, I 
dink, for she keep makin’ signs to me to bring her more grub. 
She eat all'de time.” 

The next morning, while at breakfast, I saw the steward enter 
Dorothea’s state-room with a substantial breakfast, and in a 
few moments I heard high words, and then a crash of broken 
dishes. I arose from the table for the purpose of ascertaining 
the cause of the alarm, but before I could leave it Jake plung- 
ed headlong into the cabin, his face streaming with blood, and 
his eyes distorted with terror. „ 

“Iradder wait upon a wild cat den dat woman,” he said. 
“Look at my face.” 

I did look at him, and was unable to say one word, or ask an 
explanation, for a few moments. 

While I stood gazing at Jake, unable to comprehend the 
meaning of his misfortune, the negro was wiping the blood 
from his skinned face, and groaning at liis humiliating posi- 
tion. 

“ Rascal !” I shouted, “you have insulted the lady in some 
way, or she would not have scratched you.” 

“So help me God, ” whined the SLeward, “ I only take in ’em 


CALIFORNIA IN SIGHT. 


283 


breakfast; and she look at it, and den at me, and den she say 
somethin’ and fly at me. Dat’s all, cap’n, on de honor of a 
colored gen’tuan.” 

I was compelled to believe Jake, for he never deceived me; 
bat, to satisfy my doubts, I walked towards the state-room to 
ask an explanation at the hands of the lady. 

“D.)n’tyou go, cap’n,'’ Jake cried. “She treat you in de 
same way dat she treat me. She perfect tiger wid her flnger- 
nails.” 

1 did not notice his remonstrance, but passed on, and was just 
about to lay my hand on the knob of the door, when the latter 
was suddenly opened, and the senorita Dorothea stood before 
me. 

Jake, thinking that I was attacked, shouted, — 

■“Look out for de nails, cap’n, ’cos she got sharp 
ones.” 

From that moment my troubles commenced. If Constance 
had made her promise to keep in hiding for a part the voyage, 
and to be reasonable for the balance (which I very much doubt, 
for I believe the jade desired to play a trick on me) it is 
certain that Dorothea failed to keep her part of the bar- 
gain. 

I will not recount in a minute manner all that I underwent at 
the hands of Dorothea during that dreadful passage to California. 
I endured much, and the recollections of it still makes me shud- 
der. At one time the lunatic — for I could call her no less — chas- 
ed me all over the deck for the purpose of clawing my face, 
simply because I would not allow her a cask of fresh 
water in which she could take a bath. At another time she 
threw a cup at my head because I would not praise her 
beauty. 

The steward had no peace, night or day. In the middle of the 
night he would be called from his bed to make coffee and toast 
for the amiable passenger, whose appetite was never s itisfled. 
Jake feared her, and so did I, and so did every one on board the 
ship. 

At last I had the satisfaction of sighting the Coast mountains 
of California: and, upon my conscience, as soon as land was dis- 
covered, Dorothea commenced dressing, as though she was to 
meet her beau in a very few hours, and when she came on deck, 
arrayed in her best garments, she actually looked and appeared 


284 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


amiable, and a smile was on her lips — the first one I had seen 
since she drank a bottle of champagne at one sitting. 

“ So, this is California,” Dorothea said, pointing to the coast 
range. “ Well, provided I find a husband that will love me, I 
care not vdiat kind of land it is.” 

She sat down upon a hen-coop, and looked towards the moun- 
tains, and did not remove her eyes from them until dinner-time. 
She seemed to have lost much of her former fierceness, and when 
Jake handed her a plate of soup, at the table, instead of scowling 
at the steward, she actually smiled on him, and intimated that he 
would be rewarded when she was comfortably settled for life. 

We had made the land to the windward of San Francisco, so 
were compelled to run down the coast some five or ten miles 
before we sighted the Farrallones Islands. Steering for San 
Francisco were half a dozen craft ; one, a new clipper ship called 
the Sea Ranger, the best looking specimen of marine architecture 
that I had ever seen at that time. She hailed from New York, 
and was an honor to the city. She passed within twenty fathoms 
of us, and I noticed that her quarter-deck was covered with pas- 
sengers, most of whom saluted us by touching their caps, while 
several ladies waved their handkerchiefs, which was responded to 
by Dorothea and my crew. The ship sailed two feet to our one ; 
so of course she passed us, and we followed in her wake, and she 
piloted us into the harbor. A great change had taken place since 
my first visit. There were two or three hundred vessels Jying at 
anchor directly in front of the town, but most of them deserted, 
with the exception of one man, who acted as ship-keeper. There 
were crafts of all nations in the bay, but the most numerous dis- 
played the star-spangled banner, and I can safely add that those 
which hoisted the best and handsomest flag the world ever saw, 
were the most admirable specimens of marine architecture in port. 
I took one hasty look at the town, while the schooner was working 
her w’'ay through the shipping, for the purpose of getting an inside 
berth. Houses had sprung up as if by magic, and extended along 
the sides of Telegraph Hill. All through Happy Valley were 
tents and wooden buildings, the latter struggling for the supremacy, 
but unable to crusli out the blackened canvas walls. 

“ God help that place if a fire ever breaks out,” said Bushy, 
the man who had escaped from the Sally. He was standing neai 
me at the time he gave utterance to his thoughts. 


THE GAMBLING TABLES. 


285 


I had not tliought of fire, but I could not repress a shudder as 
I pondered over the damage which the flames would inflict if they 
once got under way. 

We were no sooner at anchor than we were boarded by a cus- 
tom-house officer, a man who looked as though he M^as in a hurry, 
and disliked trouble. When he reached the deck Dorothea 
rushed towards him. 

“ Whore,” she asked, in Spanish, “is Captain Myers?” 

“ Hullo, old lady, what^s the matter with you?” cried the of- 
ficial, somewhat astonished at the question. He thought she 
was a lunatic. 

I led her to the cabin, and calmed her with a few words, and 
then returned to the custom-house officer, who despatched his duty 
in a short time, and left me, with two dozen oranges in his pocket 
handkerchief. I learned from my visitor, however, that no ves- 
sel had arrived from the Sandwich Islands loaded with vegetables, 
and that fruit of all kinds was unknown in the market. This was 
consoling, for I feared that some of the merchants of Honolulu 
had got the start of me. 

As soon as the sails were furled I went on shore and saw the 
collector, gave him an invoice of my cargo, and received a permit 
to land what I pleased, without delay. As soon as I had left the 
collector I went to the Parker House, and found that it was the 
same busy place that it was when I first knew it. I saw that 
the gambling tables had increased, and that they were loaded 
with coins and bars of gold, and some had silver piled a foot high, 
but no coin was less than a dollar. I noticed the table at which 
I had won so much money, but a stranger had charge of it — an * 
American, I thought. The Chilian, he informed me, had gone to 
the mines some weeks before. I left the house, and walked to- 
wards the spot where I had last seen Captain Myers, the jolly 
whaleman, but the ground which his tent occupied was covered 
with a large wooden hotel ; and, to my surprise, I read on the 
(rout of the building, in block letters, these words : “ The Con- 
necticut House.” While I was wonaei..*g at this, I saw a red- 
faced man, dressed in fancy-colored clothes, saunter out of the 
hotel, his hat on one side of his head, his hands in his pock- 
ets, and such an air of independence in his swagger, that I was 
awed, and supposed the man was some great merchant, who 
had made a fortune, and did not care if people knew it. But aa 


286 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


he glanced up at the front of the hotel, the hat was disarranged, 
and I saw his face. To my surprise I found that the flashy dressed 
man \vas no other than the one I desired to see above all othera, 
ex-captain Joseph Myers. 

It took me but a moment to cross the street and slap my old 
friend on the back, an act which astonished him so much that he 
turned round with a jerk, and narrrowly escaped pitching his hat 
into the gutter, while the blood rushed to his face till it blazed 
like a meteor. 

“ What in heaven’s name do you mean by such familiarity? ’’ 
roared.Myers, who did not recognize me. “ Do you know me, 
sir?’’ 

“ I should think I did,” I answered, with a smile. 

He looked at me for a moment, and then grasped my hand and 
shook it most heartily. 

“Charley Allspice, by all that is lovely! ’Gad, I’m glad to 
see you. Come in ; ” and he dragged me into the house, asking 
a multitude of questions at the same time, 

“ Dinner in number two,” shouted Myers to the men who stood 
behind the bar, most' of them busy serving out drinks to very 
thirsty customers. 

We went up stairs and entered a room that was well furnished, 
and which overlooked the street. 

“ Here we can be quiet and undisturbed. I haven’t been to 
dinner, and I suppose that you haven’t. No matter if you have ; 
you must dine with me. When did you arrive?” and Myers 
jerked the bell as though he was in a hurry. “ A bottle of 
wine,” he said to the man who answered the call. “ Let it be 
good and cool.” 

Myers noted my look of astonishment, and laughed. 

“ I’ll explain all presently. But tell me, when did yoiyarrive? 

“ Two hours since — not more.” 

“ What have you brought?” 

““Fruit and vegetables.” 

“ Good. You are just in time. There is hardly a vegetable 
in the market. I shall want some of you, and will pay the cur- 
rent rates. If your cargo is in good condition you will make a 
strike.” 

“ It is in good condition, as far as I know.” 

“That’s right. I’m glad to hear it, for I haven’t forgotten 
your kindness. You see me here in this house — don’t you?” 


SELLING HOUSE LOTS. 




“ 1 should think that I did. Are you boarding here?” 

“ Yes, 1 am ; but the proprietor never presents his bill ; ” and 
Myers laughed. 

“ How is that?” 

“Well, to explain; I own the building, and it is paid for 
Everything in the house in the way of furniture and fixings J 
own, and have paid for. You are surprised — ain’t you?” 

I confessed that I was, for it seemed strange that the man wlio 
a few months before had received a few dollars from me for the 
purpose of supporting himself until work was found, should now 
own a hotel, bar-room, gambling saloon, and all the parapher- 
nalia connected with such an establishment. It was strange,. and 
for a moment I thought that the whaler was deceiving me. 

“ No wonder you look astonished,” Myers cried, as the dinner 
was brought in. “ But I have made money the past three months. 
Would you like to learn the secret?” 

I said that I would, and the whaler waited until the servant had 
left the room, when he continued, — 

“ I made money when I was under the tent, gambling and sell- 
ing liquor ; but that didn’t suit me. J wanted more. I com- 
menced selling land.” 

Selling land ! ” I repeated. “ I did not know that you owned 
any.” 

“ Well, I didn’t at one time ; but, when I saw men claim house 
lots and sell them, I thought that I might make a few honest dol- 
lars by the operation. I commenced business in that line, and 
made money. Every house lot that I could find, not claimed, 1 
pretended to own, and sold to the man who would pay the highest 
price.” 

“But was there no objection to this?” I asked. 

“ Of course there was. Sometimes I had a fight over a lot, 
hut I always had a big fellow to assist me, and consequent!}- 
vs hipped. Occasionally I would find a man who had a better 
right to the property than myself, and then I did the fair thing. 
I compromised, he paying me something for my claim. In this 
way money came in with a rush, and I was enabled to build this 
house.” 

“ But you could give no valid title to purchasers,” I urged. - 

“ Well, I don’t know about that. I gave them papers, and 
signed them, and I got the money. If that ain’t valid, I don’t 
know what is.” 


288 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ But where are the original owners of the land? ” I asked, lost 
in astonishment at the man’s impudence. 

“God only knows — I don’t,” piously exclaimed the whaler 
“ You wouldn’t have me hunt around for them — would you ? ” 

“ But there will be trouble at some future time,” I urged. 

“This is a world of trouble,” was the rejoinder. “A man 
can’t go through it without meeting with some disagreeable 
things. Until that trouble occurs, my deeds are as good as an- 
other’s.” 

“ But it astonishes me to think that you can find people ready 
to accept of your deeds,” I remarked. 

“ I’m as much astonished at times as you are,” was the laugh- 
ing answer. “ But the people here are insane. They all want 
to make money in short order, and to do so they are willing to 
run some risk.” 

“ But suppose you should be prosecuted for selling the land ? ” 
I asked. 

“ I don’t think there’s much fear of that. Before the courts 
are established my lots will have changed hands twenty times. I 
shall rely upon my old Mexican deeds if they touch me.” 

“ Old Mexican deeds? ” I asked. 

“O, 1 have half a dozen. They were made for me, and look 
real ancient. They were smoked to make them appear so. I 
show them to my customers, and they are satisfied. If they are, 
I am. I’ve made money by the operation, and that is all I want. 
I’m worth over one hundred and fifty thousand dollars. Pretty 
good for the whaler who couldn’t pay his board-bills at Honolulu. 
What do you think ? ” 

I did not say that I thought his money had been obtained in a 
dishonest manner, for it would not have reformed Myers, or pre- 
vented his gambling. 

“ By the way,” exclaimed Myers, “ did you come direct from 
tbe Sandwich Islands?” 

“ No.” 

“ No? Where from, then?” 

“ From the Ladrone Islands.” I pronounced the words with 
an effort, and watched to see the effect. 

“ The deuce! How’s my old flame, Dorothea? 

“ She is well and handsomer tlian ever,” I remarked. “ She 
often spoke of you, and always with a sigh. She must have 
loved you very dearly.” 


DANGEROUS NEGOTIATIONS. 


289 


“ Gammon ! ” he exclaimed. “ She loved nothinor unless it 

O 

was her dinner. You can’t play that on me, you know.” 

It was quite evident that the whaler had an increased idea of 
his own importance since his acquisition of wealth, and although 
there were not fifty women in San Francisco, yet I very much 
doubted if Myers would not prefer to wait for an importation in- 
stead of accepting the stock which I had on hand. 

“ Come,” cried the whaler, ringing for a second bottle of wine, 

tell me how you passed your time at the Ladrones. You saw 
Wilson, the governor, and — ” 

“ Dorothea,” I added. 

The captain laughed. “ Is she married?"’ he asked, 

“ I don’t think that she will ever marry unless you offer her 
your hand,” I said. 

The wretch laughed in my face. “ I can’t go to the Ladrones ' 
for a wife. It wouldn’t pay. I can’t leave my business. My 
lots must be looked after. It is only yesterday that I seized six 
on Montgomery Street. They are too valuable to be neglected. 
No, Dorothea must come to me, if she wants a husband.” 

“ My dear friend,” I exclaimed, seizing his hand and pressing 
it, “ I am glad to hear you speak thus. Dorothea is here. She 
still loves you, and desires to become your wife. Don’t speak,” — 
for I saw that the whaler desired to roar out an oath. “ Don’t 
thank me,” I continued. “ It was on your account that I took 
the trouble. You don’t know how she has thought of a joyous 
meeting. But you must see her at once.” 

“ I’ll be hanged if I do, and that’s plump,” was the reply. “ I 
don’t want her. I didn’t tell you to bring her — did I? I ain’t 
going to thank you ; not much.” 

I emptied my wine-glass and arose from the table with a grave 
face and a sinking heart. I saw that it was necessary I should 
change my plans. 

“ I must leave you,” I said. “ I must return to the Helen, and 
crush a timid heart with the news which I offer. She will feel 
the blow keenly, but she will bear up under it, I think. It may 
kill her ; but I trust not.” 

“ O, gammon ! you don’t mean it, Allspice ! ” cried the whaler. 

“Where does Hatch do business at the present time?” I 
asked. “ I must ask his advice. He can find a home for the 
lady.” 


290 


A whaleman's adventures. 


“Hang it, Allspice, I tell you I don’t want a wife just now, 
and I don’t see how Hatch can help matters any,” cried Myers. 

“ I will see him, at any rate. Since you'reject her, I must look 
in another quarter.” 

“ You are not going, Allspice?” 

“Yes, I, must. Dorothea will be anxious to hear from you. 
She is all impatience. But I must crush her hopes. You say 
that Hatch is on Montgomery Street — do you.” 

“Yes; but don’t go near him. You know what a queer sort 
of a fellow he is. Where is the vessel lying ? ” 

“Off Clark’s Point. Come on board and see me. I’ll give 
you a dish of fruit and a glass of wine.” 

“ How long before you’ll be on board ?” asked Myers. 

“In an hour’s time.” 

“I’ll be there.” 

I left the whaler to search for Hatch, whose commission store 
was on Montgomery Street. I had no difficulty in finding him. 
I entered, and saw Hatch looking over his books at the desk, a 
cigar in his mouth. 

He did not notice me till I slapped him on the back. He turned 
round with an angry exclamation ; but the instant he caught sight 
of my face, he dropped the pen which he held in his hand, and 
reached towards the whiskey bottle. 

“ Charley,” he said, “ where did you come from? ” 

I told him in a few words ; but long before I had finished ho 
had thrust a glass of whiskey in my hand, and was taking his 
own share without the slightest difficulty. I related how I had 
received Dorothea on board, but I did not mention that Constance 
had tricked me, I told him that it was important she should 
have a husband, so that I could be relieved of her presence, and 
concluied by stating that I needed his assistance in convincing 
Myers that it was wrong on his part to slight such devotion and 
love. Hatch listened attentively, and comprehended my meaning 
at once. He closed his books and put them away, and then took 
another drink. 

“ I see that 1 must go on board with you and meet this woman 
face to face,” he said. “ I’ll bring it about ; although, since 
Myers has made money, he has grown quite pompous.” 

“ And how is your business? ” I asked. 

“ Fair ; although I have not yet received a single consignment 
from Honolulu. Vessels are scarce, I suppose.” 


NOT HARD TO SUIT. 


291 


“ Can yon leave your business? ” I asked, as vve prepared tc 
quit the store. 

“ O, yes ; my man will look out for it. But, see here, you 
want to sell your cargo — don’t you ? ” 

“ Certainly ; as soon as possible.” 

Then come with me to the office of the Alta Californian. You 
must advertise it. People will know what you have for sale, and 
w here to find you.” 

After transacting business at the office of the paper, we walked 
u> Clark’s Point, where Will was waiting in a boat for my re- 
turn. We pushed off, and soon reached the Helen, and the first 
person to welcome my arrival was Dorothea. 

“ Have you seen him?” she asked, after one sharp glance at 
Hatch. 

“ I have.” 

“ And did he seem glad to hear of my arrival? ” 

“ O, yes.” 

“ Who is this man who came on board with you?” she asked, 

“ A friend of mine.” 

“ Married?” 

“ No ; single.” 

Dorothea remained silent for a moment, and then she said, — 

“ I am not particular about the whaler if you know of any 
other moral man who will treat me kindly. This senor is good 
looking. Is he a Catholic? 

“ No.” 

I answered her rather short, for I began to think that she would 
trouble' me for life. 

“ Well, I don’t care much. Let me talk with him. The moie 
I see of him the more I like him.” 

1 had to introduce them, but I cautioned Platch of the danger 
he was in ; the fellow was delighted, and began to appear as 
fascinating as possible. The hint which I had conveyed to him 
was sufficient to inflate his vanity, and, man-like, he desired to 
stand well in the estimation of the first woman he had spoken to 
for some months. Dorothea could speak a few words in English, 
and Hatch knew a little Spanish ; so they began to converse, and 
at last I saw that Hatch was holding one of the spinster’s hands, 
to which she made no objection. While I was walking the deck, 
and wishing that Hatch was compelled to marry the woman as a 


292 


A whaleman’s ADTENTURESi 


pimislimem for liis sins, I saw a shore boat approaching, and in 
it Myers. Instantly I ran to Dorothea, and informed her of the 
circumstance. She waved her hand, and said, — 

‘‘ I am engaged, sir, and don’t wish to be disturbed.” 

But your intended husband is within a few fathoms of the 
vessel.” 

“ Sir,” she exclaimed, rising to her feet, and confronting me 
with flashing eyes and contracting fingers, “ I was not aware (hal 
£ was pledged in marriage to any one ; and, if you insult me 
again, I shall call upon this gentleman to protect me.” 

I left the spooning couple, and hurried to meet Myers, who came 
over the gangway in such a dignified manner that I knew he was 
determined to refuse the hand of Donna Dorothea. 

“ Well,” he asked, “ where is the woman who wants to see me? 
Wliere is the woman who is desirous of owning my name? Pass 
her out, and see if I don’t euchre her.” 

“ The lady is busy at the present time,” I said. “ In a few 
moments she will be at leisure. Don’t be in a hurry. You have 
all the evening before you.” 

I pointed to the quarter-deck, where Hatch and Dorothea were 
seated ; and the sight, to my intense delight, seemed to rouse the 
jealousy of Myers. I could see it in his eyes and face. 

“ I thought the woman came here to marry me ? ” he asked. 

“ And so she did, but you must reeollect that you refused her 
DO longer than two hours since. You have lost a prize, Myers, 
and I don’t blame you for feeling as you do. Just look at the 
lady, and see how handsome she is.” 

Myers looked long and earnestly at the amiable and^ gushing 
female wdio was talking to Hatch. I saw that she was making an 
impression on the hard-hearted whaler, and if Hatch had been 
out of the way, I think that I could have made a bargain without 
delay. 

This thing must not go on,” cried the whaler, with energy. 
“ That woman belongs to me. You brought her for me. I’ll 
pay her passage. Name the price.” 

“We will talk of that some other time. The man who wins 
that treasure must pay her passage. I hope you will be the one. 
But come. I’ll present you.” 

“ I’ll punch that fellow’s head,” muttered the whaler, as we 
walked aft. 


AN IRATE WOMAN. 


293 


“ Iso violence,” I whispered. “The lady is opposed to any- 
thing of the kind.” 

By this time we had reached the parties who were playing the 
agreeable on the quarter-deck. Dorothea looked up, blushed, 
and then arose and extended her hand, which the whaler pounced 
upon and kissed with all the ardor of a sailor. Dorothea mod- 
estly withdrew her hand from the grasp of Myers, and then looked 
at Hatch, as though wondering what he thought of the matter. 

“ Come, Hatch,” I said, “ I wish to speak to you.” 

The rascal made a grimace, but accepted the invitation, and en- 
tered the cabin with me. Just as we were seated at the table, 
and Jake was about to place some fruit before us, we heard a 
shriek, and I knew that Dorothea’s lungs were exercised. We 
hurried on deck to discover the cause. While I tore up the 
steps, with Sam close to my heels, I am fearful that I uttered 
several adjectives, and thanked God that all women were not like 
Dorothea ; for usually a woman is perfectly contented if she can 
have one person of the masculine gender to love. 

On reaching the deck I found Dorothea and Myers facing eacli 
other, the counte*nance of the former exhibiting signs of intense 
passion, while the latter lobked extremely foolish, and a,ppeared 
undecided what to say. 

“ I have been insulted,” cried Dorothea in Spanish. “ That 
man has insulted me.” 

She pointed to Myers, who actually blushed. 

“How happens it that you have insulted this woman?” I 
asked, turning to Myers, and pretending that I was really 
angry. 

“ I only offered to kiss her. Does she call that insulting? ” 

“ I am surprised at your conduct,” I remarked. “ The lad) 
keeps her lips for her husband.” 

“ Tlien let her marry me at once. I’m good for it. She 
knows me. I made love to her before to-day.” 

“ Then wait for a moment, or until I talk with the lady.” 

I led Dorothea into the cabin, and took a seat near her. 

“Now,” said I, “here is an opportunity for you to anariy. 
What you have wished for is likely to occur.” 

To my surprise and consternation, she immediately arose and 
taced me. 

•• I will not listen to such language,” Dorothea said. “ It is 
insulting.” 


294 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


“ Did you not visit California for the sake of procuring a hus- 
band ? ’’ I asked. 

“ No, sir; I came to see the country. I am satisfied where ] 
am, at present.” 

What will you do?” I asked, after a moment’s pause. 

“ I’ll marry the young man,” the artless maiden replied. “ 1 
like him best.” 

“ But he is not as rich as Myers. He has not as good a house, 
and he cannot feed you as well.” 

‘‘ Still I love the young man best,” she answered, after mature 
reflection. “ I had rather have him.” 

“ He won’t have you,” I cried, after a desperate pause. 

It was lucky for me that I jumped as I did. An instant later 
and I should have been clawed most unmercifully, for the wo- 
man struck with lier talons, like an eagle making a swoop for a 
lamb. She missed me, and then rolled on the floor. 

“ God help tlie man who marries you,” I thought, as I stood 
her on her feet. 

“You want Mr. Hatch for a husband,” I said. “ He is not 
suitable for you. He is too fickle. He would not stay at home 
nights.” 

“ I’d make him,” she said, with a grim smile. 

“ He would not give you half enough to eat,” I continued. 

“ Then he should starve with me.” 

As a last resort I exclaimed, — 

“ The senor Hatch can’t marry you, and he won’t. Do you 
understand that? The captain is the only person in California 
who is anxious to wed. Do you want him? Yes or no.” 

“ Yes,” she answered, quite promptly. “ I’ll take him, under 
the circumstances. But I’d rather have the other.” 

I hastened on deck to communicate the good news to Myers, 
and found to my disgust that the whaler had tii'ed of waiting for 
me, and gone on shore in company with Hatch. This last blow 
was too much for me. I instaiitly retired to the cabin, and drank 
several cups of tea, and was about to light a cigar for consi>- 
lation, when Dorothea asked, 

“ Where is my husband?” 

“ Gone on shore,” I said, almost fiercely, for I was reckless. 

“ And who sent him thei'c? Did you? Is this one of your 
tricks for the purpose of keeping me on board? Am I to have 
no husband, after all ? ” 


A WILD CAT. 


295 


This was the “last straw,” that we are told about, and my pa- 
tience gave way. Before I could utter a word, however, the un- 
fortunate Jake entered the cabin, and the lunatic fell upon him 
with energy, venting her rage by tearing out handfuls of his kinky 
hair. Jake yelled lustily, and I hastened to his rescue. When I 
had succeeded in releasing him, I turned to my tormentor. 

“ In fifteen minutes,” 1 said, addressing Dorothea, “ you go on 
shore, and shall never return. I have seen enough of you to last 
me a lifetime. Get ready, for go you shall.” 

To my surprise she made not the least objection. She arrayed 
herself in her best, and entered the ooat with me. We were 
pulled on shore, and the instant we reached it, I steered for the 
whaler’s establishment. Of course the appearance of a woman 
in the streets of San Francisco was the signal for an intense ex- 
citement, and we were followed to the doors of the hotel by 
merchants, gamblers, and miners, all eager to see Dorothea’s face, 
and to learn if she was in the market. Of course the lady no- 
ticed the crowd. 

“What do these people want?” she asked, as I hurried her 
through Montgomery Street. 

“ They think you are a Mexican,” I replied, “ and they dis- 
like the Mexicans.” 

We entered the hotel and rushed up stairs. I entered the room 
where I had dined a few hours before, and sent a waiter to find 
the landlord. In a few minutes Myers stood before me, looking 
surprised and embarrassed. 

“ Do you want the lady for your wife, or not? Sharp is the 
word, ’ I said. 

Myers hesitated. 

“ J’hen you reject her. Just as you please. Come, Dorothea, 
you shall find a husband more worthy of you than the captain.” 

As I moved towards the door, Myers asked, — 

“Will the old governor give a dowry with her?” 

“ No, sir,” I exclaimed, indignantly. “ She is too good for 
such bargaining as that.” 

“ I’ll take her,” he said. “ Don’t leave the room. Send for a 
minister. Send for half a dozen of them. I’ll go it blind. 
We’ll be married now.” 

As soon as the vows were recorded, I breathed a sigh of relief, 
and congratulated the married couple so heartily that Myers be- 

22 


296 


A WHALEMAN S ADVENTURES. 


gan to think he was a fortunate man, and in a short time the 
champagne corks commenced to fly, and a jolly crowd soon got 
uproariously wild at the expense of the captain. With the 
consciousness of having done a good deed, I retired to my ves- 
sel, and dreamed of Julia, who, I thought, was anticipating my 
return to Honolulu with all the happiness of a pure spirit and a 
confiding disposition ; and while I was making preparations to be 
married, and was debating about the style of coat I would wear, 
Will awakened me with the information that it was near sunrise, 
and that three persons were on deck to see me. I found that two of 
the men were parties who had purchased provisions of me on my 
first visit to California. Of course I was glad to see them, and 
they expressed pleasure at meeting me. 

“ What have you got to sell? ” they asked. 

I named over the principal articles, and after I had concluded, 
I astonished them by an invitation to breakfast. 

“We came to trade, not to eat,” one of them said. 

“ And can’t you buy after you have eaten, just as well as 
before ? ” 

“ But some other customers may come off while we are eat- 
ing,” they said. 

“ But I pledge you my word that I will not listen to them until 
you have made your ofiers,” I replied. 

“ O,” they answered, “ that is fair. We will eat on those con- 
ditions ; ” and they followed me to the cabin, and were delighted 
at the repast set before them. 

At the time the firm of Smith, Melvin & Brown traded with 
me, on the morning of which I write, the house was prosperous, 
and its word was as good as its bond ; therefore I awaited the mo- 
ment when it was ready to make a bid for my cargo, with some 
anxiety, for I knew that I should have no trouble respecting pay- 
ment. As soon, therefore, as breakfast was finished, the note- 
books were brought into requisition, and the figuring commenced 
with much earnestness. 

“ Let us see a specimen of your yams,” said Smith, after a 
short consultation with his colleagues. 

I had a lot on deck, and showed it with some pleasure, for the 
yams were really good. 

“ How many bushels have you?” w^as the next question. 

“ One thousand, more or less.” 


SELLINCJ CARGO. 


297 


“ We will give you ten dollars per bushel, and take the lot^ 
delivered alongside,” Smith said. 

I had paid twenty-five cents per bushel at the island of 
Gugam. 

“ How many sweet potatoes have you? ” asked Smith, as soon 
as the first trade had been concluded. 

“ Five hundred bushels.” 

“ We w'ill take them at five dollars a bushel. Recollect they 
won’t keep like yams.” 

They are yours,” I answered. 

But I will not relate all the transactions of the morning, li 
will be sufficient if I state that I sold ten thousand lemons at 
ten dollars per hundred, for which I paid ten cents per hundred ; 
the fifty thousand oranges at twelve dollars per hundred, for 
which I paid tw^enty cents per hundred, and a hundred dozen 
fowls at twelve dollars per dozen. I sold the latter rather cheap 
because 1 was anxious to clear the deck and get rid of them ; 
chickens not fiourishing well on shipboard. After I had disposed 
of the chickens, J sold the pigs and the turtles, and I must ac- 
knowledge that 1 did well with the two last ventures. I had one 
hundred turtles and fifty pigs. I received fifty dollars each for 
the turtles, and twenty-five dollars each for the pigs ; and when 
the bargains were completed, I found that I had disposed of 
cargo enough to amount to near thirty thousand dollars, besides 
having on hand eight barrels of lime juice, and ten thousand 
limes, and other articles of less amount, but which I knew 1 
could sell at a moment’s notice ; and as Smith was not disposed to 
pay me what I considered a rair price, I determined to hold on to 
them for an advance ; and it was well that I did so, for the next day 
I sold the lime juice at the rate of ten dollars per gallon, and there 
were thirty-six gallons in eacli barrel. By eight o’clock launches 
came alongside, and we commenced discharging cargo without de- 
lay. I sent Will on shore to convey my respects to tlie happy 
husband, and he returned with the information that Captain 
Myers was not visible. I laughed, and thought no more of tlie 
matter ; but about twelve o’clock a boat came alongside, and a 
man wearing a felt hat drawn over his face, almost concealing it, 
stepped on deck. The stranger was so muffled with a blanket, 
vvoi-n in the same manner as Mexicans wear their ponchos^ that I 
thought my visitor was one of that race. He did not speak, but 


298 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


beckened me with his hand, and then passed into 1/ie cabin, aa 
though he was well acquainted on board. 

“ Go and see what the man wants,” I said to Jake. 

The steward followed the man into the cabin, and was gone 
but a few minutes, and then returned, a grin upon his face, and his 
moutli stretched from ear to ear. 

“What does he want?” I asked. 

“ He wants to see you, sar,” was the answer ; and tlien the 
negro went forw^ard, laughing as though he had discovered a 
good joke. 

I went into the cabin, and saw the visitor seated at the table, a 
glass of grog before him ; but his hat was still on his head, and 
the blanket muffled the lower part of his face. It instantly 
flashed upon me that some treachery was meant, and I placed my 
hand upon my revolver, and drew it from my breast pocket. But 
at this sign of defence the visitor did not move. 

“ What do you Avant of me?” I asked, after a moment’s si- 
lence, still keeping my revolver in my hand, to guard against 
surprise. 

The stranger did not answer. He still looked at his liquor, and 
shook his 'head, and I heard a deep sigh, as though there was 
some internal trouble. 

“ Who are you, and what do you want?” I asked. “ Speak, 
or go to the dickens! ” 

The stranger groaned, and sat still for a moment, then slowly 
arose from the table. He unwound the blanket from his neck, 
and then removed his slouched hat, and before me stood Captain 
Myers, his face as raw as though it had been skinned. 

I comprehended all in a moment. I dropped my revolver, and 
sank upon the transom, poAverless to utter one word. 1 could 
but gaze upon that mangled face, and ask if I was not dreaming. 
Alas ! I feared not. By a desperate effort I was enabled to arouse 
my scattered senses, I staggered to the table, and mechanically 
seized the glass of liquor which had so long been untouched. I 
threw back my head, and the spirit disappeared. This revived 
me. 

“ Myers,” I said, “ speak to me. What is the neauingof this 
frightful appearance ? ” 

The wretched man arose, and, without a word, walked to my 
liquor case. He selected a bottle of braudy, and placed it upon 


POOR MYERS AND HIS WIFE. 


29f 


the table, and then filled a glass from the bottle and drank its con- 
tents without speaking. After that operation he sighed and looked 
at me, and shook his head in a mysterious manner. While I was 
watching his motions, his right arm was raised in a threatening 
man.ier, and with his fore-finger pointing to his face, he said, — 

“ Do you see this? ” 

“ Yes ; how happened it?” 

Ihe wretched man laughed in an hysterical manner as he an 
s wered, — 

“ She.” 

“Who?” 

“ The wife of my bosom, and be hanged to you.” 

He once more clutched the brandy bottle, while I fell back 
upon the transom, my worst fears realized, and wondering if I 
should have to take Dorothea back after having warranted her. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

POOR MYERS AND HIS WIFE. HER OBJECTIONS. RECONCILIA- 
TION. LETTERS FROM HOME. A SAN FRANCISCO FIRE. 

For a few minutes after I had learned the worst, the whaler 
and I sat glaring at each other, hardly knowing whether we 
should quarrel, or explain matters. Luckily the brandy, which 
was good, had a soothing influence upon Myers — so much so 
that his eyes lost their fierceness, and had not the scratches upon 
his face been so livid, I should have anticipated a good story, oi 
an attempt at a song. 

“ What do you think of it? ” asked the whaler, at length. 

“ I don’t know'. Tell me how it happened.” 

The wdialer smiled in a sarcastic manner. 

“ She did it,” he said. 

“ For what reason? ” I asked. 

“ She says,” continued Myers, slowly and distinctly, “ that 
we’re not married strong enough. She wants a priest to many 
ns. She says I’m spliced, but she’s not. What kind of an argu- 
ment do you call thx.t, her 


300 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


“ Tell me all about the subject, and then I can judge if she is 
right or j^rong.” 

Myers attempted to blush, but the effort was a failure. 

“ I guess I won’t tell all,” he said ; “ but after you had gone. 
^ and my friends had gone, and the house was quiet, I told the old 
woman that now we were husband and wife, I wanted a kiss, just 
sol could be sure of it, and — well, no matter about all the particu- 
lars, but here I am, with a scratched face and — ” 

“ Why didn’t you coax her?” I asked 

‘‘ Coax thunder! ” was the ungallant exclamation. 

“ ’What did you do? ” 

“ I didn’t do anything. I swore a little, and then she took one 
room and I took another. What am I to do ? ” 

“ We must find a Catholic priest,” I said, “ and have you mar- 
ried in ship-shape.” 

, “ Well,” muttered Myers, with some show of resignation, “ you 
got me into the breakers, and now you must get me out. Go and 
see the woman, and tell her that I’ll dress her like a queen, if 
she’ll only keep her finger nails still, and treat me like a husband. 
Do you understand? ” 

“ Of course 1 do. I’ll go.” 

“ And I’ll stay here until you return.” 

I went on deck, and saw that I could leave the vessel for a 
short time ; so rowed ashore, and paid a visit to Dorothea. I 
found the lady sulking and looking miserable. 

“ Your husband is deeply grieved at your conduct,” I said, 
“ and will take measures to obtain a divorce. I suppose that you 
are aware that a divorced woman cannot marry a second time.” 

“ Should I be compelled to live single as long as I remained in 
ihe country?” Dorothea asked. 

“ Of course.” 

She started up immediately. 

“ Let me see my husband, and ask his pardon for what has oc* 
curred. Take me to him.” 

“Will you promise to treat him well? Remember he feels 
grieved at your course.” 

“ He is my husband, and the only one that I can have. Of 
course I will respect and love him.” 

“ Come with me,” I said, delighted at the success of my mission 


LAKE TAHOE, CALIFORNIA. 









V 


HUSBAND AND WIFE. 


301 


“ 1 have interested myself to make you happy, but this shall bo 
xhe last time. Remember that. You have a husband who has 
money, and he will dress you like a queen ; but he won’t stand 
any more nonsense.” 

We passed through the streets, and reached the water, and i.i 
a few minutes were on board. I led her into the cabin, where 
Myers was seated. 

“ Here is your wife,” I said. “ She is sorry for what has oc- 
curred. Forgive her if you can, and love her as much as she de- 
serves.” 

“ O, my husband ! ” cried the Spanish woman, and rushed 
towards him. 

The whaler opened his arms, and she fell into them. The 
scene was so alfecting that I did not care to remain in the cabin, 
fearful that I should laugh. 

“ What a fool that woman is! ” cried Will, as we reached the 
deck. ‘‘ She don’t deserve a husband. ” 

“ Hush, I replied. “ We must be thankful that she has obtained 
one. All women are entitled to husbands. ” 

“ Well, thank heaven she ain’t entitled to me, at any rate,” 
rejoined Will in a tone of thankfulness. 

We did not disturb the married couple ; so they remained in the 
cabin until dinner time. Then they took their seats at the table, 
and seemed quite cheerful. Dorothea appeared to manifest some 
affection for her husband, and actually smiled on him, while 
Myers, if his face had not been scratched, would have looked 
happy. Of course I encouraged them to remain so, and when 
they left the vessel at night for their hotel, they were like two 
doves, billing and cooing, and acting as silly as most couples just 
united. 

The next day we continued to discharge our cargo, and made 
good progress ; and towards night I went on shore, and paid a 
visit to the post office, to see if there were any letters for me from 
my parents ; although I did not much expect there were. I found 
that the office w^as located in a wooden building on the hill, and 
that there were but two delivery windows ; each of these was 
besieged by two long lines of men, and a rougher looking set was 
rarely seen. I saw that I should have to wait for twm hours be- 
fore I could get a sight at the window, and the prospect dis- 
couraged me. While I was reflecting as to what I should do, y 
fellow near the window shouted, — 


302 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Mister, you want to buy my ehauco? ” 

“ Cliance for what?” I asked, seeing that the conversation was . 
directed towards me. 

“ Why, to get a letter, of course. I’ll sell you my position.” 

“ How much do you ask? ” 

“ Five dollars. Speak quick, for I am almost to the window.” 

A dozen voices cried, “ I’ll give you one dollar,” “ Half a dol- 
lar,” “ Two dollars,” “ Two dollars and a half,” &c., &c. ; but the 
fellow was firm, and would not abate a dollar of his charges. As 
time was an object to me, I gave the man five dollars, and took 
his place ; and, with the remark that he had made “ thirty dollars 
that day,” the fellow fell back to the rear for the purpose of once 
more getting near the window, and selling out before dark. 
When I had obtained my letters I hurried on board for the pur- 
pose of reading them. The first one which I looked at was from 
my mother, my dear mother, who loved me so well that she never 
allowed a wish of mine to go ungratified. It was a long letter, 
four pages, and filled with regrets at the absence of her darling 
son. But she did not complain. She thought that if I was satis- 
fied, and doing well, I had better remain. She had received 
letters from Mr. Cherington, my partner, and in them he spoke 
in the highest terms of my industry, moral character, and all that 
tends to make a man great and good. She was overjoyed at 
hearing such nice accounts of me, and Miss Fairchild, who was 
visiting her when the letters were received, also expressed much 
gratification at my success, and sent her best wishes for my future 
prosperity. How the name of Jenny Fairchild thrilled me ! I 
wondered if the little beauty thought of me ; and then I began to 
speculate as to how it happened that she was visiting my family, 
when I knew that her father was proud and aristocratic, and had 
filways looked upon my father as several degrees removed from 
his circle. I could not solve the problem ; so I laid down my 
mother’s letter, and took up my father’s. It commenced, as usual, 
remarkably blunt. He wrote, — 

“ My dear Boy: I’m proud of you. You are a chip of the 
old block. You are making money, and so am I. We are both 
doing well, and I hope will continue to. Be careful in your 
speculations. Look well before you leap ; I always do. My 
position as aldenian has given me some nice contracts, through 


AN alderman’s letter. 


303 


A thw-d party, and I shall clear this year one hundied thousand 
dollars aside from my business in the grocery line. I’m worth fifty 
thousand dollars more than Fairchild, and this fact makes him 
quite polite. He and his family now call on us and spend the 
day. I’ve bought a house on Beacon Street, and paid fifty thou 
sand dollars for it, all cash, and it is one of the best bargains I 
ever made. I have furnished it throughout in style, silvej* plate, 
and all such kind of nonsense ; and I tell you, Charles, we 
lan cut as big a dash as any of them. Your mother don’t like 
it ; but I tell her she 'must be as fashionable as any of her neigh- 
bors, and she tries to, but I don’t think she’s got impudence 
enough for the position. I have a carriage and span of horses, 
and your mother and I make calls when I have nothing else to 
do. I don’t like it, though, for it is rather tiresome work. I sold 
our old house to the city, and got my price ; nearly enough to pay 
for my new residence. The city wanted to cut a street through 
the court, and of course it needed my land, and it had to pay for 
it. That is the advantage of being an alderman. I said that it 
was a homestead, and my feelings must be respected. The 
board respected them by giving me just twice what the property 
was worth. So, you see, I’m doing well, and I am pleased to 
know that you are succeeding. The money you sent arrived safe, 
and I have invested all of it in your name in real estate, and will 
look after it until your return. I have been elected president of 
the Stout Man’s Bank, and own a large portion of the stock. 
You see that I am looking up in the world. I think that next 
year I shall be elected mayor of the city, although there is one 
talkative fellow who is trying to get the start of me ; he is 
lecturing for the purpose of bringing himself into public notice. 
I don’t think that he will succeed. I am pleased to know that 
you and Cherington are making money, and that you have struck 
the California trade in the right time. Mind and leave it in the 
r'ght time, or you’ll burn your fingers. Our folks overdo every- 
thing, and they will rush goods to California until the state is 
flooded. A dozen vessels are fitting out at Boston, and they 
are loaded with an awful quantity of trash. Some one will lose 
money. It won’t be me, for I don’t trust to that trade. Be care- 
ful, my dear boy, and mind how you speculate. Any surplus 
money that you may have, send tb me, unless you can invest to 
better advantage in Honolulu, or San Francisco. If you want to 


304 


A whaleman’s IDVENTDRES. 


come home before you have made a fortune, don’t be ashamed U 
do so, for you shall be welcomed with open arms. Your mother 
is a little nervous about you, bi t I’m not afraid to trust you. 
You have got some of my common sense and business tact. 1 
can’t think of anything else to write at the present time ; so I 
must close. Let me hear from you often. I have written to 
Cherington about business, and you and he will find it satis- 
factory. Faircliild sends his regards, and says that Jenny often 
speaks of you.” 

It was a long time before I could compose my mind sufiiciently 
to retire and sleep, and then I dreamed of home, of Jenny, Julia, 
and also that treacherous rascal, the kanaka, Kamaka, who, I 
thought, was to cause me some trouble. I was glad when 
daylight appeared, so that I coaid finish discharging cargo ; and 
af :er that was done I received my pay in gold coin and dust, and 
then felt as though I could rjst for a few days, and let my men 
have a run on shore. For a wonder, none of the crew desired to 
leave me. Even Bushy, the boat-steerer, said he would like to 
remain if I would pay him tlie same wages and percentage that 
the others received, which I agreed to do, for the man was faith- 
ful and honest, and I needed his services. I advanced Will three 
hundred dollars, which he sent home to his mother in New Bed- 
ford ; and the delight which the boy experienced by this good act 
was participated in by me. 

The second night after the vessel was discharged, I was awa- 
kened by the anchor-watch, and informed that a terrible fire was 
raging in San Francisco. I dressed and went on deck, and found 
that the business portion of the town was in flames, and that thej^ 
threatened to make a clean sweep of every house and store near 
the edge of the bay. We could hear an immense amount of 
shouting on the part of some men ; but no efforts could sav^e a 
building after it was once on fire, owing to its inflammable nature. 
Desirous of rendering such assistance as I was able, I took Will 
and Bushy and pulled fishore in the boat, landing at Clark’s 
Point. 

We stood for a moment upon the bluff to watch the progress 
of the flames. They were sweeping down Montgomery Street, 
gathering force every moment, under the influence of a stiff breeze 
from the north. 


A CRY FOR HELP. 


305 


“ W^hat shall we do, sir?” asked Bushy, who had watched the 
progress of the flames with impatience, thinking what splendid 
pickings were to be found in the streets. 

“ Go and render what help you can, and in what manner you 
please ; ’ I replied, and the whaleman and Will started for the 
scene of the lire, and were soon lost in the crowd. 

In a few minutes I followed them, but at the corner of Mont* 
gomery Street my progress was checked by the fire. I entered 
the lines and passed water for a short time, but soon saw that 
it was useless work, and then turned my attention to saving 
property. I entered several stores, and threw goods into the 
street, where they were trampled in the mud, or else carried off 
by those who were not entitled to them. Finally I tired of such 
business, and stood looking at the flames as they fastened upon 
a two-story building, which, I judged by the sign, was occu- 
pied by a German, as it bore the name of Wismer. There was 
no hope for the store after the fire reached it, and I was men- 
tally calculating how long it would be in consuming, when I was 
startled by seeing a man at the upper window, and hearing him 
shout, — 

“ For de love of Moshes, save me, shentlemen. I gibs all Te 
worth if you saves me, good peoples.” 

“ Jump, you fool,” roared some of the men, who were in- 
clined to laugh at the unfortunate man. 

“ Ah, I can’t shump, shentlemen,” was the answer. “ I’s 
lame.” 

The flames had caught the roof, and the room in which the 
German stood was filled with smoke, which was pouring out of 
the windows in volumes, so that I really feared the man would 
be smothered before help could reach him. ' 

“ Save me, shentlemen,” he cried ; “ save me, for de love of 
Moshes.” 

“ There ain’t no Moshes here, old feller,” yelled one of the 
crowd ; “ and if there was he wouldn’t save you.” 

But the German continued to repeat his cry, and waved his 
hands in a frantic manner ; and when he saw that no efforts 
were made to save him, he tore his hair and beat his breast ; and 
ihen was lost to view in the dense smoke which poured out of 
the windows. 

“ He’s a goner,” muttered a fellow who stood near me. 


. 306 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Well, he’s only a Jew, anyhow,” was the response of a rufliai 
who the next instant shouldered a box of tobacco, and walked off 
with it. 

I saw at a glance that the flames would reach the German in a 
few minutes, even if he was not already suffocated by the smoke. 
I thought for a moment, and considered that the chances were 
good for a man to enter the building and make an attempt to save 
the old fellow, and with the thought came a resolution to attempt 
the rescue. As I entered the store, I saw a flight of stairs that 
led to the second story, and up these I ran as fast as possible, 
encountering smoke at every step, and it grew more dense the 
higher I ascended. I could hear the flames roar, and I could 
feel the heat as I reached the second story, and I paused a mo- 
ment to get a breath of fresh air at the windows. It revived me, 
and then I crawled on my knees in the direction which I supposed 
the stairs leading to the story above to be. 

When I reached the head of the stairs I found a door ; but it 
was open, and the flames were already at work in the apartment. 
The roof was nearly consumed, and the fire was hotter than was 
desirable ; but I did not meet with so much smoke, as it had an 
opportunity to soar heavenward. I heard the roaring of the 
flames and the shouts of the people, and every second or two 
a crash, as though heavy beams were falling. Even around my 
head pieces of timber were tumbling ; but I had escaped thus far 
any serious injuries, although my hands were slightly burned by 
coming in contact with a board which was like a living coal. I 
glanced around the room in which I was in, and saw nothing of 
the German ; but on approaching the windows overlooking the 
street, saw a bed spread on the floor ; and upon the bed, which, 
by the way, was on fire, saw the form of the man I was in 
search of. His clothes were burned, and his face was blackened 
by smoke, and his long, white hair was singed, and for a moment 
I thought that I had arrived too late, and that the man was dead ; 
but as I extinguished the fire upon his breast, saw that he still 
breathed. 

There was no time to lose if I desired to reaeh the street alive, 
for the roof of the building was all in flames, and the tin with which 
it w'as covered was melting fast and running down in streams, sev- 
eral drops of the fiery liquid touching my clothes and flesh, and 
burning them so rapidly that the pain made me think uf flight 


A LIFE SAVED. 


307 


without stopping to care for the German. I extinguished the fire 
which was consuming my clothes, and then caught the man in 
ray arms and rushed down stairs, staggering and struggling with 
my burden, and fearful, after all my exertions, that I should lose 
him, for the smoke was dense, and I could not see which way I 
was moving. Just as I thought I should drop, I felt a breath 
of fresh air, and found that I was near one of the windows 
on the second flight. For one moment I rested there ; and that 
brief time enabled me to gather my strength, and carry my bur- 
den down the next flight of stairs ; and exhausted and nearly’ suf- 
focated I staggered into the street, but my appearance was greeted 
with tremendous cheers from the very men who had a few min- 
utes before declined to render aid. After treatment the Ger- 
man opened his eyes and looked around. 

“ Sheutlemen, how comes it dat I is saved? I vos in de store, 
and de flames roars around me, and I dink dat I am dead ; and 
holy Moshes, how hot it vos ! ” 

“ This feller risked his life for yourn,” said a man, laying his 
hand on my shoulder. 

The German looked at me with his large black eyes, and 
seemed to reflect upon the service I had rendered him. He laid 
his hand softly upon mine, and murmured, — 

“ Ts a poor Jew, and haven’t got any money to reward you 
for dis. My property is all gone ; de flames eat ’em up, and de 
old man is very poor.” 

“ Don’t let that distress you,” I said, for the old one had meek- 
ly kissed my hand, and I felt sorry for his misfortunes. 

“ Have you any friends in this place ? ” I asked of the Ger- 
man. 

“ Vot for you ask dat?” he said, with a suspicious glance, and 
an attempt to re-arrange his clothes around his waist. 

“ T ask you because it is necessary that some one should take 
;are of you. You need your wounds dressed, and medicine, and 
careful attendance.” 

“ Dat vill cost monish,” he said. 

“ Yes.” 

“ Ah, I have no monish. I is a poor man now. De fire take 
all.” 

“ I will see that you are taken care of,” I remarked. “ You 
shall go with me, and I will look after you.” 


308 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Vidout pay?” 

“ Yes, without pay.” 

“ You is a very good young man, and I is mud obl/ged to you. 
But I has no monish, you know.” 

Just at that moment I saw Will and Bushy staggering towards 
tlie boat under a load of silks, and I called to them. 

“We have made a raise, cap’n,” said Bushy. “We found a 
store goin’ for it, and the owner told us to go in and get w’hat we 
wanted ; and we did.” 

“ I’ve got as much as I can carry,” cried Will. 

“ You are sure that you have made no mistake,” I remarked. 

“ Of course not, cap’n. We wouldn’t steal.” 

“ Well, take the silk to the boat, and then come back and help 
me carry this poor man on board. Be lively, for he needs attend- 
ance.” 

The two men staggered off under their loads of silk, and I 
waited by the side of the German until they returned. Then 
Bushy took my patient in his arms, and carried him to the boat, 
and wdiile on the way, the Jew exclaimed, every few moments, 
“ I’ve no monish, you know ! ” 

“ I am aware of it,” I answered. 

“ And you takes me with no monish ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Ah, you is one kind shentleman ; but I has no monish, you 
know.” 

We got the man on board, and I had him carried to the cabin. 
After preparing a berth in a state-room, I helped the old man in, 
and closed the door, leaving him to undress at his leisure. No 
sooner had I left the room than I heard the German lock the 
door, as though he feared we would intrude upon him while 
faking off his clothes. 

“ I tell you what it is, sir/^ Bushy, in a hoarse whisper , 
“ that man is a woman.” 

“ What makes you think so?” 

“ Shyness, sir,” was the answer. Men don’t act in that way.” 

“ And women don’t wear beards.” 

This rather staggered Bushy ; but he rallied after a while. 

“ Some of ’em does, sir. I’ve seen ’em.” 

We wore interrupted by a groan * and then the cries cf the 
German alarmed us. 


A DOCTOR'S FEE. 


309 


“ O, Moshes,” he said ; “I is suffering like anything Mine 
flesh is all burned off. O, vot shall I do ? ” 

“ Do you want help?” I asked. 

“Yes, I must have some help, young man, for mine flesh is 
burned off.” 

“ Then open the door.” 

“ You will not look at me?” he said. 

“ No.” 

“ Den come in.” 

Bushy followed me into the state-room ; but the German did 
not like his looks, for he whispered, — 

“ Send him away, mine friend. Don’t let him stop here.” 

I humored the old man by telling Bushy that he had better go 
on shoire, and bring off a doctor. 

It was daylight when Bushy and Will returned with a physi- 
cian, whom they found after much trouble. The man was from 
the New England States, and, although he had been in San Fran- 
cisco but a short time, yet was fast making money by his prac- 
tice. He examined the German’s injuries, and prescribed for 
them, commended what 1 had done, and then put on his hat, and 
announced that he was in the habit of being paid every time he 
visited. It was his only safety, he said. To this the Jew lis- 
tened with much interest, but said not a word until I asked, — 

“ How much is your fee, doctor ? ” 

“ Two ounces,” was the reply. 

“ Holy Moshes,” cried the German ; “ only dink of dat. I has 
no monish.” 

“Then who is to pay me?” demanded the doctor; and he 
looked black. 

“ I will. Here is your money ; ” and I handed him two ounces, 
which he slipped into his pocket in a hurry. 

“ A good young man,” muttered the German. “ Vot a pity 
I lias no monish ! ” 

I followed the doctor on deck. 

“ What do you think of your patient? ” I asked. 

The physician shook his head. 

“ He can’t live many days, even with the best of attendance. 
I will call as often as you want me to, but I can do no good. 
Good day. Shocking fire. Many people injured, I hear. We 
should have a hospital, where such cases can be treated. Let 

23 ' 


SIO 


A whaleman's adventures. 


the patient drink lemonade ; ” and with these words the doctor 
was off. 

I returned to the cabin, and looked at the patient. He was 
awake, and Will was sitting by his side. He called me to him, 
and putting his mouth to my ear, whispered, — 

“ I shall die, holy Moshes, I shall die ; but I have no monish, 
you know." 

I did not reply, for I supposed that the poor fellow spoke the 
truth. 

Will promised to look after the old man for a few hours, ami 
with this assurance I lay down, and was soon dreaming of fire 
and smoke, and ruin and death. 

When I awoke it was near ten o’clock in the forenoon. The 
fire which had raged all night was nearly subdued, thanks to a 
sudden change of wind. A large portion of San Francisco 
was gone, and hundreds of its inhabitants had lost all that they 
were worth. Yet no one seemed dismayed or discouraged, aud 
the mate informed me that he had visited the ruins, and found 
men at work upon certain parts as though buildings were to be 
erected immediately. After breakfast I visited the German, and 
found that he was suffering intense pain in the region of his 
breast. His voice was husky, and be breathed with difficulty ; 
yet no sooner did he see me than he smiled and held out his 
burned hand, exclaiming, — 

“A nice young man — but I has no monish." 

“ How has he rested?” I asked. 

“ Very badly. He has moaned, and groaned, and talked in a 
tongue that I could not understand.” 

“ Let me whisper you," the German said, motioning to me to 
draw near his berth. I complied with his request. I vant de 
safe,” he whispered. 

I thought that his mind was wandering. He noticed my look 
and said, — 

“ I vant de safe. De safe in my store. You know." 

I understood him at once, and said so. 

“ I have papers in it, but no monish, you know. I is a poor 
man, but I must have de safe. Can you get ’em for me, aud 
bring ’em on board ? See, here is de key.” 

He took from beneath his pillow a brass key of peculiar work- 
manship, and handed it to me. 

“ You get de safe for me, dat is a good young man.” 


AFTER SAFES. 


311 


“ Is it large or small ? ” 

“ Small. What shall I do wid a large safe? ” 

“ As soon as the heat will allow, I will have the safe removed 
from the ruins,” I said. 

*• I dink dat you can get ’em now. I vant de safe. I have 
papers in it.” 

“ But the key will not open it. The fire has probably warped 
the door. It must be cut open with chisels.” 

“ Ah, yes ; but bring de safe to me, dat’s a good man.” 

I promised compliance ; and giving my patient some medi* 
cine, intended to relieve his pains and make him sleep , I went 
on shore with half a dozen of my men, armed with shovels and a 
tackle. We proceeded to the spot where the German’s store once 
stood, and found that the flames had entirely consumed the thin 
boards of which the building was composed ; and in the cellar 
were a few smoking rafters, among which was the safe we were 
in search of. 

How to move it from the cellar was a question that puzzled me. 
The safe was not a large one, being only about two feet high, and 
weighing about five or six hundred pounds. It was hot, and in a 
hot place ; and 1 saw no way in which we could remove it unless 
we could hook the tackle on to one of the handles, and then hoisi 
it out. But to do that required shears, and a strong rope to sup- 
port them, all of which w^as obtained after a short search. Theu 
we threw a piece of timber amidst the burning mass, and Will 
ran along on it, and managed to reach one of the handles of the 
safe, and then rejoined us without injury. We bowsed aw'ay at 
the tackle, and in a few minutes the safe was landed in the street. 
As soon as our success was demonstrated, half a dozen merchants, 
whose stores were in ruins, came towards us. 

“ I’ll give you two hundred dollars to land my safe so that J 
can get at it,” said one. “ My funds are all locked up, and I need 
them to commence rebuilding.” 

“ And I will give you as much more,” cried another man. 

“ And I,” said a third. 

I found that I could make a good thing by the operation ; so 1 
left the German’s safe to cool, aud moved the shears to the next 
cellar, and in an hour’s time had made two hundred dollars, and 
received the money. Then I went to the premises of the next 
nersou, and landed his safe, and continued the business until I had 


A whaleman’s adventures 


612 

made oue thousand dollars, which I thought a good day’s work , 
and so did my men, for I gave them each an ounce, with which 
they professed themselves extremely satisfied. 

We then returned to the German’s safe, and found that it was 
still hot. After some consideration we took a number of iron 
bars, and by their aid rolled -it towards the landing. At length we 
reached the boat, and by pouring water on the iron, were enabh^d 
to cool it sufficiently to handle and get it on board, and then I 
visited Mr. Wismer, and announced to him the success which had 
CJ’owned our efforts. 

There was much sickness in San Francisco, and some of the 
prominent merchants thought that I could make a good thing of it 
by taking passengers to Honolulu, where those afilicted with the 
scurvy could rapidly recover. I considered the matter, and de- 
cided to advertise for first and second class passengers, and charge 
one hundred and fifty dollars for those who preferred the steerage, 
and two hundred and fifty dollars for those who desired the luxuries 
of the cabin. I calculated that I could accommodate about fifty 
persons — ten in the cabin, and forty in the hold. But the latter 
place needed fitting up with berths and a temporary deck. After 
some inquiries, I found all that I needed on board a ship that had 
just arrived from Panama. I purchased the berths and lumber 
at a bargain, and set my men at work. Bushy, who was some- 
thing of a carpenter, took charge of the job, and in three days 
had nearly completed all the plans that I had laid out ; so that, 
w'hen people came off to look at the vessel, they were quite well 
satisfied with the accommodations, and I had no difficulty in tak- 
ing my choice from the people who offered themselves. 

While I was thus occupied I did not neglect my patient, whose 
health, I saw with much regret, was failing quite fast ; and all 
the efforts of the doctor, who visited him once a day, were futile 
to relieve him of the intense pains which racked his frame. I at- 
tended him anxiously and carefully, and the poor man seemed 
grateful for my exertions. He was very calm and quiet now, and 
no longer complained that he was destitute of money. I told 
him that I should take him to Honolulu, wffiere he would stand 
some chance of recovery ; but the German smiled grimly, and one 
afternoon said, — 

“ My friend, it is useless. I shall die. I feel it here in my 
breast. It is all parched and burned.” 


THE German’s safe. 


31d 


“ O, you will live many years,” I said. 

No ; I is a poor old man, and I has no friends or family, and 
[ shall be better off in de ground.” 

He rested for a moment, and then said, — 

“ But you is mine friend. You take care of me, and you dink 
I has no monish. Hat is so — is it not?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Ah, I is a poor man, but I has little monish ; and now I die 
I Ieav6.s it all on de earth, and no one to dink of me arter I is gone.” 
It is impossible to convey to the reader the melancholy manner in 
which the German spoke ; and, as he turned away his head, I 
saw a tear rolling down his wrinkled' face, and disappear amid 
his beard. I did not speak, but allowed him to reflect and con- 
quer his emotion. “ You take care of me ven you dink I vos 
poor,” he said, at last. “ Now you is a good boy, and I makes 
you mine heir.” 

“ Heir to whu.t?” I asked, smiling at the old man’s .earnest- 
ness.” 

“ You see by and by. You is a good boy, and I likes you. Go 
open de safe and bring de contents to me.” 

“ What is in it? ” I asked. 

“ No matter. You go and open ’em, and den we see.” 

I saw that he was so earnest in the matter, that I went on 
deck and examined the safe. I found that the door was so warped 
that it was impossible to open it with a key, and that the heavy 
iron would resist the blows of a top-mall. As a last resort 
I sent Will on shore to find a machinist, and after a long search 
he discovered one in a tent on Telegraph Hill. He brought 
on board a drilling machine and several chisels. With these the 
man commenced operations, and in the course of two or three 
hours’ time, was enabled to cut the bolts and open the door. I 
must confess that I Avas astonished at the sight that greeted me ; 
for although thefre were several books and some papers in the 
safe, yet I saAV four buckskin bags filled with gold dust, and I 
judged that each one contained at least ten thousand dollars’ 
worth of the precious metal. 

“ Bring de contents to me, my dear boy,” he whispered. “ You 
shall have all after I’m gone, but I want ’em now.” 

I paid the machinist for the job, and carried the four bags of 
gold dust to the German, and laid them by his side. 'For a mo- 


314 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


ment his eyes assumed an unnatural lustre, but the emotion quickly 
passed away, and the poor man uttered a deep sigh. 

“ Ah, I shall make no more monish in dis world ; all my 
life I work for de gold, and now I must leave it. O, Moshes, it 
is hard — is it not? ” He patted the bags with his thin fingers, and 
then pushed them from him. “ You take ’em, and when I gone 
you have ’em.” 

“Have y«u no relatives to whom you can leave this dust?” 
1 asked ; not wishing to accept of the donation if he had lawl’ul 
heirs. 

“ No ; I is all alone in de vorld. My parents die ven I vos a 
leetle boy, and I hab no friends left. Hans vSmidt vos de only 
friend I had, and he die too. Ven I leetle boy I work for my 
bread, in de city of Hamburg. I sells dings in de streets, and 
ven I makes a stiver I saves ’em.. Den I takes a store and 
sells everyding, and I makes monish very fast. I buys gold and 
silver and de precious stones ; and at last I leave Hamburg for 
California, ’cos de people tell me dat much gold here, and dat I 
could sell diamonds for one large price. I buy lots diamonds, and 
come here one month ago, and now I is a poor old man, and 
dying.” 

The German wiped away the tears, which would force them- 
selves from his eyes, and for a long time remained silent. I 
thought that he desired to sleep, and prepared to leave the state- 
room ; but as I moved he turned his head ; and motioned me to 
remain. - 

“ You is a good young man, and will take care of de monish?” 
he asked. 

“ I will try to do good with it,” I answered. 

“ Den call in some vitness. I can’t write, ’cos my bands are 
sore. I makes you my heir. I wants all to know it.” 

I called the male. Will, and Bushy into the state-room, and 
after they had assembled the German said, — 

• “ I makes dis good young man, vot saved my life, mine heir. 
I gives him all my property. All, every mite of it. He keep 
’em all de time, forever, and neber gib ’em up to no one, 'cos I 
want him to hab ’em, so help me Moshes.” 

“ You understand what he says? ” I asked the men. 

“ Yes, sir. He has_made a will, and left you all his dunnage,” 
Bushy said ; and the other two nodded as though that coincided 
with their ideas of the matter. 


A VALUABLE GIFT. 


•815 


Dai viil do,” cried the German ; “ now you may go.” 

The men left the state-room, and the sick man appeared so 
exhausted that he did not speak for some moments. He made a 
movement with his hands, as though he was chafing his breast ; 
and while his breath grew thick and his eyes glassy, he drew 
from beneath the blanket, which covered his thin form, a wide 
belt, made of wash-leather, and quilted like a silk petticoat. 

“ Take it,” he gasped. “ I give it to you. It contains dia- 
monds vorth forty dousand dollars. I bring ’em here to sell.” 

As he handed me the belt, which he had guarded with such 
eare, it seemed as though his life departed with it ; for the in- 
stant his fingers released their clutch, he gasped once or twice, 
strove to utter some word of friendly warning, and died. 

I closed his eyes in. sorrow, for the man had endeared himself 
to me through his patience and generosity. After a long search 
I found a man who agreed to. make a coffin and line it with lead, 
and then I hired a man to dig a grave near the entrance of the 
Golden Gate, where I thought the bones would rest in peace 
until the city was able to lay out and dedicate a cemetery. 

The next day the funeral took place, and most of my men fol- 
lowed the remains to their resting-place. 

After my return to the vessel I examined the belt which the 
deceased had worn around his body for so many days. 1 ripped 
it apart, and what a rare sight met my gaze ! There were dia- 
monds of all sizes — some no larger than a grain of coarse pow- 
der, and others as big as peas. I saw that the large ones were very 
valuable; some of them I estimated worth as much as'five hun- 
dred dollars each, and one I thought would command at least a 
thousand. All were stones of the first water, so clear and brilliant 
that I sat for some time and w^atched the light as it flashed upon 
them and was reflected in a thousand different rays. It seemed 
as though I was dreaming, as I sat in my state-room, wondering 
what I should do with my treasures, and how protect them from 
thieves. But in the midst of my perplexity I recollected that J 
could grace the fingers and neck of Julia on the day that we 
were married, and I wondered if she would like me any the 
better for my presents. Yes, I resolved that I would have a 
necklace manufactured for the lady, and several rings for her 
fingers ; and with this idea I put my treasures aside in a secure 
place, and turned my attention to receiving passengers, who were 
ofifering themselves for Honolulu. 


316 . 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


The day before I was ready to sail, I shipped to my fathef 
about thirty thousand dollars’ worth of gold dust, a part of 
that which Mr. Wismer had bequeathed me ; and I requested my 
amiable parent to invest the amount in such a way as he thought 
would pay best. This done I paid a visit to the whaler, for the 
purpose of taking leave of him and his excitable wife. I had not 
seen them for several days, and I longed to know how they were 
pi ogressing. 


CHAPTER XTX. 

AN UNEXPECTED HONEYMOON. OFF FOR HONOLULU. A TERRI- 
BLE ANNOUNCEMENT. JULIA AND HER ILLNESS. A PAINFUL 

MEETING. 

I INQUIRED at the bar of the Connecticut House for Captain 
Myers, and the skilful gentleman who dispensed cocktails 
and whiskey-skins at the rate of twenty-five cents per drink, in- 
formed me, with a knowing grin, that the captain was in number 
eight, and that I had better “ knock at tlie door before I entered 


A RARE HONEYMOON. 


317 


the room/* for which information I was duly thankful, and passed 
up stairs to find my friend and wife. I easily found number eight, 
but I was compelled to rap twice before the captain’s bass voice 
shouted, “ Come in.” I opened the door, and was so astonished 
at the sight which met my view, that I could do nothing but stare 
in stupid amazement. Seated on a lounge was the amiable Dor- 
othea, and in her lap was the head of the captain, not separated 
from his shoulders and gory with blood, but reposing with con- 
fidence, and looks of intense satisfaction upon his face ; while the 
lady — she who always scratched and snarled at men — looked 
as though she was contented for the first time in her life, and her 
features actually appeared handsome. For one moment the 
whaler started as though about to raise his head ; but when he 
caught sight of my face, he said, — 

“ Ah, it’s you, is it. Allspice? Come in ; ” and down went hi? 
head, and his wife continued to play with his hair, except when the 
captain interrupted her by seizing her hand and kissing it with 
rather a boisterous sort of affection, which the lady appeared tc 
relish exceedingly. 

“ Come in, my dear friend,” cried Dorothea, with a sweet 
smile. “ You don’t disturb us in the least.” 

“ Well,” I said, dropping into a seat, and still staring at the 
amorous couple, “ I’m astonished, and no mistake.” 

“ What at?” asked the whaler. 

“ The love which I see displayed.” 

“ Well, I do love my little petsy,” cried the lady. 

“ And I love my little chickabiddy,” answered the husband, 
striving to get his arm around her neck. 

“ For Heaven’s sake stop such blasted nonsense ! ” I exclaimed. 
“ You w'ill drive me crazy. What do you mean?” 

“ We mean that we love each other dearly ; no more rows, no 
more quarrels. We now understand each other.” 

“ My little petsy is the best man in the world,” enthusiastically 
exclaimed the wife. 

“ My little chickabiddy is the best woman in the world,” an- 
swered the husband. 

' And then they recommenced kissing until I thought they would 
devour each other. I was disgusted. Although rather fond of 
kissing pretty women, I did not like the manner in which they 
conducted the business. 


518 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I won’t stand this,” I said. “ If you don’t stop such nonsense 
I’ll leave.” 

“ Is it hot right for a wife to love her husband?” asked Dor- 
othea. 

“ Yes, but don’t show so much of it in public.” 

“ What do we care for the public?” asked the whaler. “ The 
public may be hanged if it pleases, but I’m determined to love 
my little chickabiddy.” 

I saw that the maniac was incurable. A reaction had taken 
place, and softened his brain. I laughed, held out my hand, 
wished them well, and left the room; and the last thing that f 
heard, as I closed the door, w^as the sound of kisses. 

I visited the rest of my acquaintances, and took leave of them^ 
Hatch sending a lot of letters to his friends at Honolulu, and giv 
ing me his blessing with much fervor at parting* Then I mailed 
letters to my parents, and left San Francisco for the Helen. I 
found my passengers all on board, and anxious for a start. I had 
nothing to detain me — the wind was fair and fresh, and I had 
enough of daylight to enable me to pass the entrance of the Golden 
Gate. To the delight of all hands I ordered the crew to man the 
windlass ; the anchor left its resting-place with lots of mud 
upon its stock and shank, and we commenced dodging amidst the 
vessels which were lying in port, until we were off Goat Island, 
when we were enabled to make sail, and passed the Golden 
Gate at a rushing speed, a three-knot current being in our favor. 
I had no trouble with my passengers, excepting some trifling dif- 
ference respecting rations. Some of them wanted to live on bread 
and butter, and others preferred “ plum duff ; ” but when they 
found that I gave them the best that I had, and enough of it, they 
were disposed to be rational. I did not lose a passenger. All 
of them recovered their health, and were landed in safety at Hono- 
lulu, where they swore I was the best man that ever lived, and 
much more to the same purpose. 

I will not tire the patience of readers with an account of my 
passage, but simply inform them that just six months had elapsed 
from the time I left Honolulu until my return. Ah, how well I 
recollect the morning when I dropped anchor in the basin of 
Honolulu! I was happy wnth the thought of meeting Julia — 
with clasping her in my arms, and soon calling her my wdfe. 
There could be no excuse now offered by her father. I was 


A FEW ANXIOUS INQUIRIES. 


319 


twenty years of age, rich enough to support a wife, and with 
love enougli to cherish one. How I counted the moments wliich 
detained me on board! 

As soon as we dropped anchor, I saw my partner, Mr. Chering- 
ton, coming off in the boat which belonged to the house, and I 
prenared to welcome him, and to ask a hundred questions respect- 
ing the lady whom I loved so well. He reached the deck and 
our hands were clasped, and for a moment we stood facing each 
other. 

‘* Charles I ” the good man exclaimed ; and tears moistened his 
eyi s. 

“ My dear father ! ” I replied, and then I stopped. 

“ You are well,” he said ; “ your looks proclaim it.” 

“ Thank Heaven, I am. And Julia — she is well?” 

“Yes. she is well,” answ^ered my partner ; but his looks did 
not confirm his words, and I saw that his usually cheerful face 
wore a look which was grave and impressive. 

“ You are deceiving me,” I said ; and I felt the blood rush to 
my heart in icy torrents, leaving me weak and trembling, as 
though smitten by the ague. 

The good man saw my emotion, and a look of pity crossed his^ 
face. He laid his hand upon my arm, and led me into the cabin, 
where we could be alone for a few minutes. I gazed in his face, 
and wdiispered, — 

“ I know it all — Julia is sick or dead. Is it not so? Do not 
fear to tell me. I am firm and able to hear it ; ” and at the same 
time I w'as trembling so violently that I could hardly raise a glass 
f)f water to my lips. 

“ O, no, not dead,” cried Mr. Cherington, who saw my dis- 
tress. “ Julia has been very sick, but she is now, convalescent, 
and able to walk and ride out. She will soon be well, I trust.” 

“ Thank God ! ” I exclaimed, with heart-felt gratitude. “ II 
she lives I will love her so dearly that the roses of health will 
soon bloom upon her cheeks. In a few weeks, or perhaps days, 
w^e shall be married. Ah, my dear father, more than father, you 
cannot imagine how I have longed for the hour w'hen I may call 
Julia mine. Day nud night I have thought of her, and all my 
plans have been laid with this one view\” 

“ Poor boy ! ” muttered Mr. Cherington ; “ so enthusiastic and 
yet so rash ! ” and my partner’s face was gloomy for a mo- 


820 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


ment ; but Avhen he saw that I was noting every expression upon 
his countenance, he attempted to smile, and did manage to call 
up one ; but it fled like a ghost, as though scared at the approach- 
ing day. He took my hand and squeezed it for a moment, and 
said, — 

‘‘Well, well; let us talk of something else. Tell me of the 
voyage. Has it been successful ? ” 

“ Yes, quite so. But Julia — was she attacked with fever? ” 
Yes, a slow fever. You sold everything at good prices?” 

“ Yes. When was she taken ill, and how did it happen?” 

“ Three weeks since. Her illness was sudden. You sold for 
cash, I suppose.” 

“ Blast the cargo ! ” I exclaimed, pettishly, irritated at the 
man’s returning from the subject which interested me to the 
selling of a cargo of vegetables. “ What do I care for gold, only 
as a means of winning Julia’s hand?” 

“ Charles ! ” exclaimed my partner, in surprise, “ you forgot 
that there is time enough for you to learn all the particulars re- 
specting Julia’s health.” 

“ And there is time enough for you to look over my accounts,” 

I retorted. “ You may love money, but I love Julia more than I 
do gold.” 

“ I suppose so, Charles ; yet it is a pity that you have acted 
in so thoughtless a manner.” 

'“What do you mean?” I asked. “There is some mystery 
connected with your words.” 

“ There is, Charles ; I cannot disguise it. We have heard evil 
reports of you, but I trust that you can refute them.” 

My head dropped at once. I realized, or supposed I did, the 
truth : that the lying rascal, Kamaka, the kanaka, had fulfilled 
his threat to have revenge because I would not take him on ' 
board my ship, at Guam. Ah, who can tell how much I suffered 
in a few minutes time, or how much I would have given to have 
been enabled to disprove, and promptly, every assertion that re- 
fiected on my name. But unfortunately it is so much easier to 
set an evil story afioat than to bring it to moorings. I knew that 
my partner trusted me. but just how to make his aid efidcient was 
not so apparent. 

“ You do not speak, Charles,” said Mr. Cherington, after an 
embarrassing pause. 

‘ ‘ What can I say, until I know the charges against me?” 


MORE REVELATIONS. 


32 ’ 


“ Your old ship, the Sally, touched at this port a month since,” 
my partner continued. 

“ Did you see Captain Bunker? ” 

“ O, yes. He was very anxious to see me, and one day he 
called at the house and saw Julia. I should have prevented it if 
I had known that he contemplated any such thing.’’ 

“ The old rascal ! Did he speak of me? ” 

“ I am sorry to say that he did, and not in such favorable 
terms as I could have wished.” 

“ Why, the lying scoundrel!”! blurted out; “I sa\ed him 
from a thrashing at the Ladrones for insulting a lady.” 

Mr. Cheringtou smiled, and played with his watch chain. 

“ You don’t believe me,” I said. 

“ O, yes, I do ; but it is singular that he should say that it was 
you who attempted familiarities with the lady, an elderly one, and 
that he saved your life, and persuaded the governor to forgive 
you.” 

“ O, my God ! ” I exclaimed, in the fullness of my heart, “ did 
that rascal have the impudence to say that? ” 

“ Indeed he did, and much more which I shall not relate. 
There was a young lady, also ; the captain said she was an artful 
girl, the daughter of the governor. She was represented as very 
handsome, and that your attentions were not thrown away upon 
her.” 

“ And is it possible that you can believe such a statement?” 1 
asked. 

“ Well, human nature is weak, my sou ; but I should not have 
placed much confidence in the report, if it had not been cor 
roborated.” 

“ By whom?” I demanded, in surprise. ^ 

‘ O, an old enemy of yours. You may not recollect him.” 

“ Yes, I shall.” 

“Well, it was Kamaka, the kanaka, a revengeful rascal, and 
one who does not love you ; but he did love a native girl whom you 
took a fancy to, while leading an indolent life at Kammaira.” 

“ And is this all ? ” I asked, after a long breath, while I at- 
tempted to see the way out of the net that had enclosed me in its 
meshes, and was dragging me into deeper water every moment. 

“ I think that it will do for the present. 

“ And so do I.” 


322 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Just at this moment we heard cheers on deck, and there were 
loud calls for me. With a heart crushed by the information 
which I had received, I' went on deck, and found that the passen- 
gers were all leady to leave the vessel for the shore, several 
barges lying alongside for the purpose of taking them to the 
beach. 

“ We can’t go without bidding you farewell, sir,” cried half a 
dozen of the passengers, who, when they came on board, were 
nearly dead with scurvy, and had improved on the diet which I 
had served out to them. They came crowding aft, and shook 
liands with me, many of them shedding tears, as they did so. 

“ Three cheers for the captain ! ” some one cried. 

They were given with a will, and half a dozen more followed, 
until the people on shore thought that some great event had hap- 
pened, and came rushing to the beach to find out what it was. 

“ A speech ! ” the men yelled, in true Yankee style. 

I addressed them a few words, and told them how I hoped they 
would save their money after they reached the land, be moral, and 
preserve their health, and finally return to California, and make 
their fortunes. The passengers were satisfied, and left the vessel, 
with bag and baggage ; and then Mr. Cherington and I returned 
to the cabin to talk over matters connected with the voyage. But 
I found that it w’as impossible for me to concentrate my mind on 
business. I thought of the different reception which awaited me 
at the hands of Julia from what I had' anticipated. I saw that 
all my castles, w^hich I had built and reared so high, were tum- 
bling about my ears, and were likely to crush me in their fall. 

On the one hand was the statement of Captain Bunker, corrob- 
orated by Kaiiiaka; on the other my denial, and my assertion 
that they were my enemies. But my denial stood alone, while 
the stories of Bunker and Kamaka, who were strangers to each 
other, agreed in every essential particular. I knew Julia was 
generous, but I knew also she was just; and for the first time 
while seated iu ray state-room, considering these matters, did I 
fully realize how much I loved Julia. My suit had prospered so 
well — there was such an absence of opposition to it — that the 
real strength of my affections had not been brought out ; and now, 
when there was a prospect of losing the lady, I felt as though I 
was capable of committing some desperate act, although in doing 
BO I should but lessen myself in Julia’s estimation, and in the 


AN UNFORTUNATE EXHIlilTION. 323 

esteem of her father. I saw that the latter sympathized with me, 
and w ould stand by me ; but Miss Cheriugton had a mind of her 
own, when disposed to exert it. It was a favorite plan of my 
partner’s, marrying me to his daughter, and I knew that it would 
cost him many sighs to relinquish it ; but what were his feelings 
compared to those of an ardent lover, who returns fondly an* 
ticipating an affectionate welcome and an early wedding, and 
finds coldness, and perhaps dislike? I filled a goblet with wine 
dnd drank it, and the liquor gave me a forced buoyancy, and 
raised my spirits to such a degree, that I began to think matters 
were not so black as they appeared. My partner saw the change, 
and smiled. 

“ We can wait until to-morrow, Charles,” Mr. Cherington said. 

“ No, a little attention to business will help me at the present 
time. My burden is great, but I must try and bear it.” 

As I spoke I turned to the desk where I kept my papers and 
books. Tiiese I drew forth, and placed them on the table before 
Mr. Cherington. 

“You will And here a full statement of the results of my trip,” 
I said, “and I think they will prove satisfactory. I seem fated 
to be as successful in trifles as unfortunate in more important 
affairs.” 

“Ah yes; trifles, did you say?” exclaimed the old gentleman, 
casting an astonished eye over the exhibit of profits. “Trifles 
indeed! why, bless my soul! ” 

But, alas, I was unable to share the delight of my amazed 
partner, who could scarcely realize that we had made a fortune 
almost in a day. Of what use was it to me, since she for whose 
sake I had gained it, was lost to me forever? 

But my sorrows did not dampen the satisfaction of Mr. Cher- 
ington, and he continued to feast his eyes on the figures showing 
the immense profits we had made on the sale of the cargo. 
These interested him so much that he could not think of my 
troubles for the present. 

The result was more than satisfactory in all respects, and when 
I produced the gold which I had received, not alluding to that 
bequeatlied me by Mr. Wismer, the old gentleman was doubly 
pleased, and complimented me highly on my success. 

But I was not in a mood to derive much satisfaction from the 
commendation of the father while the daughter was displeased. 
Mr. Cherington noted my silence, and resumed the conversation. 


324 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Come,” he said, “ we must go on shore. Dinner is ready 
for us.” 

“ But how shall I appear before Julia?” 

About as usual. Take no notice of her coldness, until you 
are compelled to. Come, my dear boy, we shall see daylight, 1 
hope, in a short time.” • 

But I knew there was no light for me, for months to come. 

It was in vain that Mr. Cherington attempted to converse with me, 
I could not answer him in a rational manner, and the old gentleman, 
with a sigh, gave up the task, and in silence we reached his door, and 
entered the house. How I missed a warm welcome at the hands of 
Julia — she whom I had so foully wronged ! She did not meet me 
in the entry, as was her custom, and suffer me to throw my arms 
around her and kiss her lips, and the change was terrible to an im- 
pulsive being like myself. For one moment I stopped to collect all 
my resolution, and then I entered the sitting-room, where I knew 
I should find the lady. As I opened the door, she was seated on a 
lounge at the window, looking towards the harbor, and I knew 
that her eyes were directed towards my vessel. She did not stir 
until I was close to her. Then she started up, and I saw the 
change which sickness had produced. Her face had lost none of 
its wonderful beauty, although it was pale, very pale ; but the 
skin was transparently pure, and the blue veins could be traced 
from the temple to the cheek, like small streams in a lovely land- 
scape. Her black eyes looked larger than ever, but they were not 
flashing and full of fun, as on former days. They were more 
gentle, but perhaps full as attractive. 

“Julia,” I said, and held out both hands. I could not speak 
another word if my life had depended upon the effort. My head 
throbbed as though it. would burst, and it was only by an effort 
tliat I could keep my tears from falling. 

“ O, Charles,” Julia said ; and she touched one of my hands, 
and then sank upon a lounge, agitated and faint. 

P^'or a few minutes neither of us spoke. 

“ I am sorry, very sorry, that you have been ill, Julia,” 1 said, 
at last. 

“ I Lave been ill, but am much better,” was the answer ; and 
tlie conversation ceased for a time. 

Mr. Cherington had not entered the room, so that we could con- 
verse at leisure; but I saw that no explanation was likely to 
ensue, unless I pressed the matter. 


A PAINFUL MEETING. 


£25 


“ I had looked forward to this meeting with n/uch pleasure,” 
I said, at length. “ For many months I have thought only of 
you, and the joy of seeing you.” 

She raised her calm, black eyes, and looked me full in the face. 
Heavens ! what a glance was that ! Not scornful or malicious, 
but calm and slightly incredulous, as though my protestations 
were doubted. I could not endure it ; so my eyes were lowered 
to the straw carpeting upon the floor. She did not answer me, 
but gazed towards the harbor after she had given me such , a 
searching look ; but I saw that her face flushed, and her eyes 
looked humid, as though tears were only kept back by an elFort. 

“ Julia,” I whispered, with a slight pressure of her hand, “ do 
you hate me ? ” 

“ O, no, Charles ; you know that I do not.” 

“ Then why do you receive me in this cold, cruel manner? 
What faults have I committed that cannot be pardoned by you ? ” 

“ Do not distress me by asking, Charles. I have loved you 
dearly — I still love you, and always shall ; but I have heard such 
strange reports concerning your conduct, that you must not expect 
me to give you the hand which you now hold.” 

I felt the struggle coming, and I nerved myself to the task of 
meeting it, although I feared that it would be helpless, and render 
me more unhappy than at present. 

“ Do you mean, Julia,” I asked, in a low tone, “ that I must 
no longer look upon you as my affianced wife?” 

She bowed her head in token of assent, and then the tears 
did flow in spite of all control, and she sobbed most bitterly ; 
but during her burst of grief, she did not reject the arm which 
I placed around her waist, nor did she repulse me when I drew 
her head to my shoulder, and kissed the tears from her eyes. I 
thought that I had conquered, and that my faults would bo over- 
looked ; but I presumed too much, for, after enjoying a few 
minutes* taste of heaven, the brave girl witlidrew herself from my 
arms, and made an effort to check her tears. 

“ O, Charles, how could you conduct in such a manner v hile 
absent?” she asked. “ If you had no love for me, why did you 
say tl/at you had? You knew that I loved you, and you alo le, 
and that I would have died ere I had been forgetful of you in 
your absence. Not a day has passed but I have prayed for your 
return ; and O, how much I desired it ! I have pictured to my- 

24 


326 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


self the happiness which we should ejijoy. I thouglil you truth 
ful and honest. Would that I could still labor under that de- 
lusion.” 

“Are you sure, Julia,” I asked, “that I am as bad as you 
have heard ? Will you not allow me to explain some of the mys- 
teries which you have been told?” 

“ I will hear all that you have to say. You shall not be coti- 
demued unheard. Tell me in a truthful manner all that a maide i 
should hear, and then I will judge you justly.” 

Of course I intended to tell her the truth, but, like many a 
man in difficulties, I sought to give the truth as favorable an ap- 
pearance, so far as I was concerned, as possible. 

The result was a just punishment for my lack of frankness and 
candor. 

Fool that I was, I had nothing to fear, and everything to hope, 
from a simple statement of the facts, while by my disingenuous- 
ness I lent confirmation to the lies of Bunker and Kamaka. 

I can only plead in palliation of my unworthy course, that I 
dreaded Julia’s anger, and trembled at her power, while I longed 
for her love, and for restoration to my olden place in her affec- 
tions. 

While I was collecting my thoughts, I saw Julia’s eyes were 
fixed upon me, and this confused me the more. 

So I hastily commenced an account of my voyage to the La- 
drones. I told of my reception by the governor, and of Bunk- 
er’s flirtation with Dorothea, and had the satisfaction of seeing 
it was not wholly believed; and I alluded to Constance as un- 
worthy of consideration, and possessing no beauty excepting a 
pair of bright eyes ; and then I explained how it happened that I 
took Dorothea to San Francisco. She was in search of the man 
she loved, and who loved her, and I had seen them happily mar- 
ried. I invested the affair with as much romance as possible ; 
for romance touches a woman’s heart quicker than any other feel- 
ing. I told her how grateful the couple were to me for my 
trjuble, and how enthusiastic they were, when they learned that 
I was returning to Honolulu in hope of securing a darling little 
wife. Julia’s face did not change at the last words, and, mental- 
ly, I w'as compelled to confess tliat I had undertaken more than I 
cruld carry through. I had tried to excite her mirth, and her 


ALL ABACK. 


327 


love of romance ; but I had faile I in the most signal manner, and 
considered that my cause was lost. There was an awkward 
pause for a few moments. I attempted to catch a glimpse of 
Julia’s face, but she was looking out of the window, and avoided 
iiiy gaze. Still she suffered me to hold her hand, and to press it ; 
but no pressure was returned. I felt that if she loved me she 
was struggling hard to prevent it from appearing, and this I re- 
garded as an ominous^ sign. 

“ Julia,” I whispered, drawing the dear girl nearer to me, “ do 
you still love me ? ” 

“ As much as ever — more, perhaps,” was the trembling answer. 

I attempted to kiss her lips upon the strength of this confession, 
but she drew back her head. 

‘‘ No, Charles, no. It is neither right nor proper that you 
should act thus. We are friends, but can no longer be lovers. 
Let that suffice you.” 

Gasping for breath, still I determined to persevere and urge 
my suit, and win her at last. 

Julia,” I said, in tremulous tones, “ you are unjust and cruel. 
Have I deserved such treatment at the hands of one wffio stands 
pledged to become my wife ? ” 

I saw the rich blood mantle her face, and her eyes grew brighter. 

“ Remember, Charles,” she said, “ when I promised you my 
hand, it was with the understanding that you should give up your 
follies and silly. pranks. Has such been the case? I pardoned 
your conduct at Kammaira, because you were under no vows to 
me. When you asked for my hand, I promised it to you under 
certain conditions. You recollect them — do you not?” 

I did recollect, but man-like I pretended to have forgotten 
them, and assumed a look of surprise. She noticed the expres- 
sion upon my face, and added, — 

“ Let me enlighten you, Charles. You promised me that, 
under all and every circumstance you would remain constant 
and steadfast in your love for me. Have you kept your word ? ” 

“ Of course I have,” I answered, with a look of innocence. 

‘ O, how can you doubt me ? ” 

The sweet eyes of my companion took one hasty glance at my 
face, and then gazed out upon the harbor, and the Helen, which 
was lying at anchor in the basin. 


S28 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ O, Charles, Charles ! ” and then, to my horror, her fair face 
was bowed and covered by her hands. 

I whispered a thousand words of consolation as I held her in. 
my arms, and for the second time during the interview she suf- 
fered me to kiss the tears from her eyes. But she yielded only 
to a momentary weakness. As soon as reason returned, she with- 
drew from my embrace, and her tears ceased. 

Charles,” she said, laying a hand upon my shoulder, and 
with her soft eyes looking me full in the face, “ have you told 
me all?” 

“ Of course I have, you little darling,” making an attempt to 
seize her hand and kiss it ; but she repulsed the action with such 
firmness that I desisted, and looked quite humble. 

Xhere was a moment’s silence, and then Julia spoke. 

Once more, Charles ; have you confessed all?” 

She did not look at me while speaking. Perhaps if she had 1 
should have faltered. But her eyes were turned from me, and I 
gained courage to adhere to the monstrous lie which I had told. 

“ Of course I have informed you of all. Do not doubt me.” 

She sighed, and arose from the window, as though to leave the 
room. I noticed that she was deadly pale, and that her steps 
faltered. I sprang forward to assist her ; but she repulsed me 
with such firmness and dignity that I was awed, and retreated. 

“ Here we part, Charles,” she said ; but the words came from 
her lips with' an effort, and her form trembled as she uttered 
them. 

“ Part, Julia ! ” I exclaimed, in pretended astonishment. “ O, 
no ; do not pronounce so harsh a decree.” 

It must be so, although my heart bleeds to utter the words. 
You are free to choose a wife where you please. I release you 
from the bonds which were imposed, and in doing so I al;0 free 
myself. It is better for both of us. You are fickle, and I dare 
not trust my happiness in your keeping. You now think that 
70U love me — ” 

‘ “ Think, Julia ! ” I exclaimed, interrupting her. “ O, if you 
only knew the love which now stirs my heart, you would pity 
me, and not have listened to the tales of evil-minded persons 
while I was absent. They slandered me, and you have given 
me no chance for contradiction. Perhaps our engagement 
weighed heavily upon you, and you seek this met ns of aunul- 


A BROKEN ENGAGEMENT. 


329 


ling it. Well, let it be so. I am as proud as you, and shall cease 
my pleadings, now and forever.” 

Sharp as my words were, she did not become angry at them. 
Her cheeks flushed a little, and her eyes looked more humid, but 
that was all. In a moment she was as calm as ever. 

“ Your words pain me, but they do not anger me, Charles. I 
know your disposition much better than you think for. Come, 
let us be friends, but not lovers. We must inhabit the same 
house, and should treat each other courteously.” 

She extended her thin, fair hand, through which the blue veins 
could be traced like lines in marble ; but I folded my arms, and 
stepped back. 

“ I thank you for the hint,” 1 said, in a bitter tone. “ This 
house, you think, is too small for both of us. I hope that I have 
money enough to find another shelter, and one, I trust, more 
agreeable than this.” 

“ O, Charles, Charles,” she moaned ; but I was a beaten, baf- 
fled, furious wretch, and heeded not her scared looks or imploring 
gestures. 

“ Perhaps you think I have not wealth enough to support 
you in state,” I cried, with a mocking sneer. “ I have the pleas- 
ure to inform you that I am rich — rich beyond my wildest ex- 
pectations. It was for your sake that I sought wealth, and now 
I am glad that you discarded me before you learned it is mine. 
Look ! ” and I tore open my vest, and brought to light a bag con- 
taining the diamonds which Mr. Wismer had bequeathed me. 
“ These are worth forty thousand dollars. Do you know what I 
intended to have done with every one of them? They were to be 
strung upon your person, neck, bosom, and fingers, and I v^'as to 
fall down and wmrship you.” 

O, the look of scorn wdiich was impressed upon that fair face ! 
I never saw such a glance before. It would have struck me 
dumb if I had not been filled with rage and conceit. She was 
silent. I saw that I had made no impression with my diamonds ; 
so I thrust them into my pocket, and turned to leave the room. . 

“ One moment, Charles,” the lady said ; and I stopped to listen 
to her. 

‘•You have taunted me most unjustly, but I forgive you. I 
care nothing for your wealth and your jewels. I loved you for 
yourself, as I believed you loved me. This you are well aware 


830 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


of, for I promised you my hand when you were far from being 
rich. But let that pass. You think that I have treated you un- 
justly. On that point we differ. I asked you for a full confes- 
sion. You equivocated, and gave me but half, and that the best. 
And if I know that you conceal the whole truth from me, am 
I not justified in believing that it is bec.iuse you thitik the truth 
would lower you in my estimation, and weaken my love for you? 
O, Charles, how can you hope for my love and respect when you 
so far forget your manhood as to seek to mislead, by a falsehood, 
your promised wife? How could we ever live together, with that 
mutual confidence and trustfulness without which marriage is a 
mockery, if either could not place implicit reliance on the leaf-t 
statement of the other? Your explanation of your visit to the La- 
drones barely mentioned Constance, and then slightingly, while 
in fact you were unremitting in your attentions to her, and I was 
absent from your thoughts for the time, and quite forgotten. 
Dare you deny the statements I have made? Charles, Charles, 
you have this day told me a monstrous lie. May God forgive 
you, as I do.” 

I felt as though the house was shaken by an earthquake. The 
air seemed dark, thick, and heavy. My frame trembled, and 1 
gasped as though I should suffocate. I was weighed down by 
the crushing blow which had fallen upon me ; and yet I was 
filled with fierce rage, and I knew that my eyes were bloodshot 
from passion. 

“ One word,” I managed to gasp, although the effort nearly 
choked me. “ Who informed you of all this?” 

Julia turned away her head, and I heard a sob as she an- 
swered, — 

“ Kamaka.” 

I waited to hear no more. I left the room, seized my hat, and 
dashed from the house with murderous thoughts in my brain, 
and my heart beating as though it would burst. As I reached 
the sidewalk in my headlong career, I fancied I heard some one 
call my name ; but 1 did not stop. Down the street I rushed, 
intent only on finding the kanaka who had exposed me so many 
times, and crossed my path just as I supposed it was free from 
difficulties. 1 wanted revenge for the injuries which he had in- 
flicted. His life, I thought, should be sacrificed to the shrine of 
vengeance, and I cared not what became of me if I could but 
crush the meddling rascal. 


BLOW FOR BLOW. 


331 


Jnst as I reached the corner of Queen and Kaahumann Streets, 
tvho should I meet, face to face, but the tattooed rascal I was in 
search of. He did not notice me until I had my hand upon his 
throat, compressing his windpipe with no gentle grasp. Then he 
showed fear in every feature of his dark face. 

“ Dog,” I said, in a hoarse whisper, “ you have told tales re- 
garding me, and now I mean to kill you.^’ 

He struggled to get away, but I held him firmly. His resist- 
ance was useless, and only enraged me the more. If I had had 
a weapon I should have taken his life, for I was hardly conscious 
of my acts. I only saw before me the man’s face; and lifting 
my hand I struck it several times, and blood followed each blow. 
A crowd gathered around us ; but I cared not, for it did not in- 
terfere with the fight, or attempt- to rescue the kanaka from 
my angry grasp. I heard the man begging for mercy, but I 
was deaf to his entreaties. At last he fell, and with my foot I 
spurned him, and passed on. 

“ Look out,” shouted some one in the crowd ; “ he has a knife.” 

But I did not heed the warning, and the next moment I felt a 
sharp sting near my right shoulder-blade ; and the blow was so 
sudden and strong that I pitched forward and fell upon my hands 
and knees. 

In an instant I was on my feet ; but the man who stabbed 
me had disappeared in the crowd of- natives, and I knew that I 
could not find him, for the kanakas would assist his escape. 

“ Kamaka did it,” said a white man who was standing near 
me. “ He struck hard, but I trust you are not hurt.” 

“ No, not much, I think ; ” and I passed down the street to- 
wards the basin, for the purpose of reaching the Helen as soon as 
possible, and having my wound examined. 

I felt blood trickling down my back, and began to experi- 
ence a sudden feeliug of weakness ; but I persever^, and reached 
the deck of my vessel, and as I passed along towards the cabin, 
my blood stained the planks and alarmed my men. They rushed 
towards me, and assisted me into a state-room . 


332 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


CHAPTER XIX,— Continued. 

NEWS FROM JULIA— A NEW PLAN — AN AFFECTING LETTER — A 
VISIT TO JULIA. 

I awoke weak and feverish. I saw that I was lying in my 
state-room berth, and by my side was Will, cooling my throb- 
bing head with a fan, which he waved without cessation. For a 
few minutes I watched his face, which expressed the concern and 
sympathy he felt. A slight iiiovemeiit attracted his attention, 
and when he saw that my eyes were open, and bright with the 
return of consciousness, he exclaimed, in a tone of heartfelt 
thankfulness, — 

“You will live ! You will live! ” 

“ How long have I lain here?” I asked. 

“ Since yesterday. We feared that you would die, for you lost 
much blood. The doctor says you were not to talk much.” 

“ Then give me a drink and leave me.” 

The boy raised my head and put a glass of lemonade to my 
lips. I drank, and then my kind attendant stole from the room 
and closed the door. I lay in my state-room in sullen silence, 
and thought of the past and the dreary future, until I fell asleep 
through weakness ; and wdien 1 awoke I found Mr. Cherington 
by my side. 

“Well, my boy, how do you feel?” he asked, in a tone of 
sympathy. 

“ Better, I think.” 

“ You have had a narrow escape, Charles. The rascal aimed 
well, and only missed a weak spot by the breadth of a hair. We 
have had -parties searching the island for him, but 1 fear that he 
has escaped.” ’ 

“ The next time I meet him he will not escape,^’ I muttered. 

My partner sighed, and was silent. 

“ There is one transaction connected with our settlement which 
t failed to mention,” I said. “ I intended to surprise you with 


NEWS FROM JULIA. 


333 


the details at dinner, and see if you thought it just that the fund's 
should go into the concern.” 

Mr. Cherington looked asionished and anxious ; and then I 
told him how I had saved Mr. Wismer from a terrible death, and 
how he had bequeathed to me his fortune, amounting to some 
eighty thousand dollars or more. I then hinted how pleased I was 
with the thought that I should share all with Julia, and how ter- 
rible was my disappointment. My partner listened patiently, and 
after I had finished, he said, — 

I can’t see how I can demand a share of the money. It was 
a private donation, and as such you are entitled to it. Keep the 
money and the diamonds, Charles, for I have no claijn on them.” 

Of course I thanked him for his kindness, and then he left me, 
carrying on shore the gold and the diamonds which I had on 
board. He thought the treasure safer in the store than in the 
vessel, and I agreed with him. 

Again in the afternoon Mr. Cherington came on board, and was 
glad to see that my wound was doing well, and that I was able 
to sit up, and even talk a little. He told me that the kanaka, 
Kamaka, had left the island in a canoe, and that no doubt he had 
gone to Lahaina, some eighty miles distant. If such was the 
case, the fellow would be arrested, for government had sent or- 
ders to that effect. 

“Julia is quite anxious respecting you, Charles,” my partner 
continued. 

“ Indeed ! J am sorry that she should be disturbed for the fate 
of one whom she has ceased to regard.” 

“ She has not ceased her regard for you, and she told you so. 
Tou have committed certain acts which she deems unpardonable. 
Ask your own heart if you do not think she is right. Eveiy 
charge she made is substantiated ; and with such an array of 
facts, what could she do?” 

I was silent, for I knew that she had acted right and proper. 

“ She has heard with much regret that you refuse to be re- 
moved to my house on account of meeting her. She does not 
want you to experience any such feeling. It is foreign to your 
nature, and distresses my daughter as well as myself. Ycu can 
be friends. You must be friends, and let us hope that time 
will bring matters right. Now, let me take you on shore, and 
you will find in Julia a sister.” 


0^4 * A whaleman’s adventures. 

“ No, no, no ! ” I said, after a moment’s reflection. “ 1 could 
not see her near me without feeling the loss which I have 
sustained. Absence will, I hope, cure me of the passion which .1 
entertain for her. I cannot now act towards her a brothe;’s 
part. Will you tell her this? Let her know that at the* 
present time, while suffering from this wound, my thoughts are 
of her and of the happy hours which we have passed together. I 
now know my own unworthiness, and esteem her many good 
qualities. If we do not meet for some months, we may, in a 
measure, forget each other. It will require an effort on my part. 
Heaven grant that she may be as happy as she deserves. If I 
could live my life over, I would act in a different manner.” 

“ Then why not commence a new life from the present time, 
Charles? Show Julia that you are sincere in your repentance, 
and she may look with compassion upon your suflferings.” 

“ It is useless,” I replied; “ worse than useless now. Julia has 
lost her respect for me, if not her love, and she could never again 
regard me with the same feelings as in the past. O what a weak 
fool I have been I” 

I buried my face in my hands to hide my emotion, for I could 
not bear that even Mr. Cherington should look upon the traces 
of my humiliation. 

Mr. Cherington did not offer to interrupt my remorse for some 
time. 

He wisely kept silence, knowing that calmness would return 
to me the sooner if the violence of my emotions was suffered to 
exhaust itself. 

Besides he probably thought iny punishment was well de- 
served, and that its bitterness would teach me a lesson not easily 
forgotten. 

After a time, he took my hand in his own, as tenderly as a 
father might have done had I been his erring child, and said 
^ quietly, 

“Is that the only answer you can give me, Charles? Consider 
a moment, and think if you are deciding wisely. Will you not 
come with me?” 

“ I cannot do it,” I answered. “Julia has discarded me, and 
it would look weak to yield now. She would mistrust my mo- 
tives, and think that I was inclined to play the hypocrite for the 
sake of winning her back.” 


A NEW PLAN. 


33ft 


I could not pursue the conversation further, foi I fe it fatigued 
and dissatisfied ; and my partner saw it ; so talked of other 
matters. 

“ I shall have a large number of passengers for you by the time 
you get able to sail. There is quite a fever in Honolulu for emi* 
grating to the mines. I think that we can make more money 
carrying passengers than we can by buying fruits at the present 
prices. What is your opinion? ” 

The same. California will be flooded in a short lime, and 
prices will droop. We have made all the money that we can 
make by trade, and now we must look out for other sources of 
revenue.” 

“Have you any suggestions to make in that respect?” my 
partner asked. 

“ Yes ; but perhaps they will not strike you as favorable.” 

“ Let me hear them, and then I will judge.” 

“ You know, sir, that it would not be agreeable to me to re- 
main long in Honolulu. It is better on Julia’s account and on 
my own that I be absent. Now, I think that if I can sell tire 
schooner at San Francisco, I had better do so, and take my party 
to the mines. They will follow me and stick to me. We shall 
incur but a trifling expense, and may make some money. In the 
mean time you can carry on the business here; and do as well as 
ever — perhaps better, for we have a large capital to operate 
witli, and can take advantage of the market.” 

I like the plan,” said my partner, after a moment’s thought, 
“ and give it my hearty consent. You will write to me often, 
and I will keep you advised of matters at home. Besides, by 
ivery vessel that leaves port I can send you fruits and a few lux- 
uries which you may like, and cannot obtain in the mines. Of 
course all the money that is made by either branch is to be shared 
equally.” 

“Of course,” I said. “As far as the crew is concerned, ] 
shall propose that they receive a percentage of all the dust whi:;h 
they gather, we finding provisions, tents, and tools.” 

The next day I was able to reach the deck, and my appearance 
caused much joy to my crew. They crowded aft to welcome me, 
and were ready to do anything to promote my comfort. I thought 
this a good time to mention the proposition which I had submitted 
to ray partner ; so I told the men the idea which I had formed, 


536 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


and inquired if they were willing to go with me. They all an- 
swered in the affirmative, and were eager that I should make 
my own terms with them. 

Then the crew went forward to talk, the matter over, and I 
descended into the cabin. 

Jake soon followed me. He had been busy with his duties iu 
the pantry, and had not heard my proposition to the crew, but 
had gathered from my conversation that I contemplated a trip 
to the mines, and the faithful fellow feared he was to be left 
behind. 

So he now approached me with concern and misgiving. 

“Now yer ain’t goin’ to leave dis chile behind, is yer? ” he 
said. “How could yer get along without old Jake? ” 

“But the Indians would kill you, Jake, and the grizzlies eat 
you afterward,” I said, to tease him. 

“Never you fear for dis chile,” he replied. “I’ll jest make it 
lively for ’em, sure, if they try dat on.” 

“Very well, then, you shall go,” I said. 

I wanted to see Julia again, but pride would not permit me 
to ask the favor, neither would I visit the house before I sailed, 
much as I desired to. I would have given the world, if I had 
owned it, for the purpose of being pardoned ; but I could not take 
the proper steps to secure such a desirable result. I was the 
most unhappy of mortals, and needed some stirring adventures to 
banish the past from my mind, so that I could look forward with 
some degree of calmness to the future ; and while I was thus 
meditating, a boat came alongside, and one of Mr. Cherington’s 
servants reached the deck, walked aft, and placed a note in 
my hand. I saw that it was directed in Julia’s handwiiting, and 
with trembling nerves I broke the seal, and read as follows : — 

“Dear Charles: Forgive me if I am too familiar, for you 
are still dear to me, although we are separated forever. 1 trust 
tliat you do not hate me for the course that I have pursued. It 
was dictated by high motives, and my conscience acquits me of 
all blame. O, Charles, why were you not good and honorable, 
and why did you not realize the expectations which I had formed 
of you? Could not the pure love of one suffice? You have 
wronged me, and I feel as though my heart would break ; but I 
have sought consolation in prayer, and God has strengthened me 


AN AFFECTING LETTER. 


887 


Why do you not turn to the same source of goodness, and ask 
support? O, Charles, if you had but avoided evil, — had but 
loved me as man should love his betrothed, — all this trouble 
would have been avoided, and we should now be happy, and be- 
yond the danger of reverses. Can I not entreat you to avoid 
^he course which you are now pursuing? My father tells me 
that you will soon sail for California, and be absent many months. 
I am sorry that such is the case, for, in that wild country, I fear 
you will not improve ; but I pray you be as good as possible, 
and return as soon as you can. In me you will always find a 
^'iend, and one who hopes for your happiness. I wish that you 
were with us now, so that I could wait upon you while you are 
/^covering from your wound ; but my father tells me that you are 
obstinate, and refuse to leave the vessel. Under the circum- 
stances, I cannot visit you, and you must not expect it ; but let 
me see you before you sail, if only for a moment. Believe me, I 
shall not reproach you for your conduct. Reproaches are num- 
oered with the past, and I will never bring them to light.” 

The reading of this letter affected me more than I was willing 
to acknowledge. It was evident that the dear girl still loved me, 
but her pride and self-respect prevented her from joining her fate 
with mine, and I knew her self-respect too well to think that 
argument would overcome the resolution which she had formed. 
I resolved to see the lady, and speak with her ; but I did not dare 
to incur the fatigue until I had gained more strength. I answered 
the letter, but my reply was short. 

Miss Julia is not well,” said the kanaka, who brought the 
note on board, speaking in his native dialect. “ She looks very 
pale, and unhappy.” 

The rogue knew that we had quarrelled, and he was anxious 
for a reconciliation, for the house was not gay and festive while I 
was absent. I must confess that I longed for the time to arrive, 
when my health would permit me to visit Julia. I thought of 
the matter for a whole week, and at last the surgeon said that 
there was no danger of a relapse, even if I should become excited ; 
and with this assurance, one afternoon, I dressed myself in a suit 
of light clothing, and went on shore. I found my partner’s car- 
riage waiting for me at the landing, and entering it, was driven 
io the house which contained the most precious treasure, in my 


338 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


eyes, that the whole island held. How my heart fluttered as 1 
entered the house ! I felt as timid as a young girl on the eve of 
her wedding, and I know that I blushed as I opened the parlor 
door, and saw Julia standing before me, with a hand extended, in 
the way of welcome. 


CHAPTER XX. 

AN INTERVIEW. THE RESULT. BEATEN AT ALL POINTS. OFP 

'AGAIN FOR CALIFORNIA. ON THE PASSAGE. 

I DID not augur much good from this reception. It was too 
kind, and yet too distant, to please me. I took a seat, and she 
placed a chair opposite to mine, and sat down. I saw that her 
face bore traces of suffering, and looked thinner than usual. 
Her color had fled, and her skin was as white as a Vermont snow 
bank. My illness had told upon me, also, and I saw the dark 
eyes of my friend scrutinizing my face, and noting the change 
which had occurred there. For a moment an expression of pity 
was seen in her glorious eye, — ah ! so beautiful and gentle ; and 
then it passed away, and nothing but sadness was left. 

“ When do you leave for California? ” asked Julia, at length. 

“ In a few days.” 

“ Shall you remain absent for a long tim6?” 

“ I really don’t know. There is no occasion for me to return 
to Honolulu immediately. I think that I can do better for the 
firm in California than I can here. When I arrived I hoped 
that I should remain, but circumstances have occurred which will 
prevent me.” 

“ Do you think that I have acted towards you in an unjust 
manner?” the lady asked. 

“ I think that you have been hasty. You should have listened 
to my explanations.” 

“ I did so ; but did the explanation redound to your credit? O, 
Charles, I did think you were different from other men. I looked 
upon you as a model ; and what have I found ? ” 

Perhaps my piteous look touched the heart of the gentle lady, 
for she added, — 


A SAD INTERVIEW. 


333 


“ O, Charles, how could you act as you have done? You never 
loved me, or you would have conducted in a different manner.** 

“Never loved you, Julia? ’* I repeated; and in an instant I 
was by her side, and -one arm was around her waist. I thought 
that she had melted, but I found to the contrary,; for she released 
her form from my clasp, gently, but firmly, and pointed to the 
seat which I had vacated, for the purpose of taking up a position 
more congenial to my nature. 

“ Will you be seated, Charles?’* she asked, still remaining on 
fier feet, as though to show that she was determined to keep me 
at a distance. 

“ If such is your wish, I will ; ** and down I'sat, but in rather a 
sulky manner ; for I felt that the prize was not yet mine, and that 
it was still slipping through my fingers. 

“ Let us talk calmly as friends, not as lovers,” she said, after 
I was quiet. “ Remember we promised always to be friends.” 

“ That was a safe promise on your part,” I remarked, bitterly, 
“ but not on mine. When I return I may be able to assume the 
part you designate. As it is, I cannot now. Let us part. This 
interview is not satisfactory to me, and must distress you. It will 
amount to nothing. The promises which I am prepared to make 
will not be received, and the vows which I am ready to utter will 
not be listened to. Let me kiss your hand and go, and when 
next we meet it shall be in the friendly manner which you pre- 
scribe. This I promise you. I will struggle with the love which 
now binds me to you, and tear it from my heart, even if life goes 
with it. Can I promise more?” 

She was silent and thoughtful, yet I saw no sign of yielding in 
her calm face. 

“ If you think that such a course is best, I will not oppose 
it,” she said, as I rose from the chair which I had occupied dm 
ing the interview. 

“ Answer me one question,” I cried. “ If I should remain, 
would your feelings undergo a change?” 

“ In what respect?” 

“ Could you be induced to accept me as a husband?” 

The lady shook her head. 

“ A long probation, Charles, would be necessary before I could 
consent to such an arrangement. Even then you would have* to 
experience a change of heart and mind, to obtain my coasent.” 


340 


A whaleman’s apventures. 


UQ » 

A groan was on my lips, but, thank fortune, I suppressed it. 1 
turned irapatieni^ly from the lady, and strode towards the door. 

“ Farewell,” I said. “ You will see me no more.” 

A white hand was laid lightly upon my shoulder, and a gentle 
voice said, — 

“ Do not leave me in anger, Charles — nol/ in anger.” 

I turned, threw my arms around her waist, and before she had 
time to think, pressed my lips to hers. She struggled to free 
herself from my embrace, but I held her fast. 

“Is there no hope?” I whispered. “Do you doom me to 
banishment without a sigh?” 

“ Not without sighs and tears, Charles ; but I dare not trust 
my happiness to your fickle nature.” 

I released her, and stifled my wrath in the best manner possible. 

“ Are you still angry?” she asked. 

I made no reply. I took one last look at her sweet face, and 
left the house, much more miserable than when I had entered it. 
1 walked slowly to the counting-room, and there found Mr. Cher- 
ington surrounded by an eager crowd, anxious to engage passage 
for California. My partner left the people, and came towards me. 

“ What success at the house, Charles? ” he asked. 

I could not tell him. He read it in my face without the aid 
of words. 

“ Poor boy ! I am sorry, but let us hope for the best. There 
is time enough yet. When you return she may think differently.” 

“ Yes ; but I shall not return in a hurry,” I answered. “ Ab- 
sence alone can heal my wounds.” 

“ Let us hope so ; but now to business. When can you sail? ” 

“ To-mofrow, if necessary.” 

“ It is not necessary. Shall we say the day after?” 

“ Yes, the quicker the better.” 

“ Then, gentlemen,” addressing the passengers, “ you must be 
on board at eight o’clock day after to-morrow. Now I’ll receive 
the money for your passage ; ” and Mr. Cherington went to work 
counting gold and silver as coolly as though he thought of nothing 
but business, and cared only for that ; but I could see that he was 
annoyed at my ill luck, and I knew that he wished matters had 
terminated in a different manner. 

As soon as I had concluded my affairs, I went on board, and 


OFF FOR CALIFORNIA AGAIN. 


341 


commenced preparations for sailing. I was too weak and tired 
to attend to all the details ; but the officers and men were not dis- 
posed to slight matters, and before night we had stowed our wood 
and water, and received on board such provisions as we needed, 
and when the day arrived for our departure, the passengers 
were on board, and eager for. a start. The shore was crowded 
with natives and friends of those on board. A hundred boats 
plied around us, filled with laughing, white-teethed kanakas, who, 
as they ventured near us, were pelted with oranges from the 
quarter-deck ; and yells of laughter were heard, as the rich fruit 
struck and burst, as it came in contact with some poor fellow’s 
head. During this time I was in the cabin conversing with my 
partner, who seemed unwdlling to release my hand from his close 
clasp. I never saw him so much affected, not even on the night 
we rescued him from the burning ship. 

“ It is not too late, Charles, to give up this trip,” he said. 
“ In a few minutes I can find some one to take charge of the 
vessel. It is not necessary for you to go. You have enough 
wealth to satisfy your ambition, and what you lack I can make 
up. Consider well. I love you as a son, and hoped that you 
would be one some day ; but I dare not interfere in your behalf. 
Neither do you wish me to. You must win Julia without my aid.” 

“ Of course,” I replied ; “ I want no one’s aid. But by even 
remaining here, what do I gain ? Is there any hope of winning 
Julia?” 

“ Not at present.” 

‘‘Then why should I stay? Absence is better than home, 
especially with the consciousness of knowing that Julia despises 
the weakness which I have manifested. We must part. I see 
no hope of happiness here.” 

Mr. Cherington made no further effort to detain me, 

“ Go,” he said ; “ and may you return, and then prosper in 
your suit.” 

We shook hands and parted, he to return to the shore, and I 
to sail towards that land where thousands met fortune, or disap- 
pointment, penury, and death. As we left the basin I looked 
towards the house, wffiere I had passed so many happy hours. 
Not a window was open, not a face was to be seen. No one 
waved a handkerchief as a token of remembrance, and in bitter 
uess of heart I contrasted my departure with the prev ious ones, 

25 


3^2 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


when I possessed Julia’s love and esteem. Onward we sailed, 
and the fair island which contained one so dear to me was lost 
to view; and then 1 truly felt that my voyage of life had really 
begun, and for the first time, for many months, it seemed as 
though I was alone, with no one to love and be loved or to con- 
fide in me. 

While at Honolulu, Will had picked up a boy, a year or 
two younger than himself, who had deserted from a passing 
whaler. 

He was a pale delicate youth, utterly unfitted for contact with 
the rude men generally composing a whaler’s crew, and my 
heart was touched at the thought of the hardships and dangers 
before him. 

He willingly told me his story. He was an orphan, and with- 
out a relative or near friend. So to earn the wherewithal to 
keep body and soul togther, and led by the romantic love for the 
sea inherent in al I boys, he had shipped for a voyage, much as I 
had done myself. 

Poor fellow, he could hardly have made a worse choice had 
he tried! 

When he found our destination was the California mines, he 
had eagerly begged to be permitted to go with us. And though 
there were many dangers and hardships before us, I consented, 
thinking that his future among friends would be less hazardous 
even amid the probable dangers of the California wilderness, 
than among such men as he would necessarily fall among if we 
left him to his own resources. 

I had some thought of putting him in Will’s place in the store, 
but a warm friendship had sprung up between the two lads, and 
Dick, for that was- his name, pleaded that they might not be sep- 
arated. 

So I yielded to his wishes, and mentally determined to keep a 
good lookout for the boy’s welfare, and shield him from every 
danger. 

His gentleness and sweetness of disposition, for he was more like 
a girl than a boy, endeared him to our hearts day by day, and 
we would soon have felt it as the loss of a dear friend to have 
parted from him. 

I then felt that I was doing what was best for the friendless 
lad’s welfare, and even now, as 1 write, I cannot reproach myself 
for permitting one so little able to combat the dangers and hard- 
ships of the life before us, to venture their trial. 



“POOR BOY! I AM SORRY, BUT LET US HOPE FOR THE BEST.”— Page 340 

(343) 




344 


A whaleman's adventures. 


Providence has forbidden us to see into the future, and even 
now I feel that I then decided wisely, as would a father for his 
son, in view of what I could then forsee of the future that lay 
before us. 

There were certain dangers and hardships in the present path 
of the friendless boy ; could worse befall him with us? It was 
not reasonable to suppose so, for we had his welfare at heart, 
and were able to shield him from any danger that might 
impend. 

So he came on board and shared Will’s quarters and bedding 
dunnage. 

The schooner struggled through the water, sometimes pound- 
ing the waves with her bluff bows, as though she was a driver, 
and had a certain amount of piles to drive before night. 
Again she rolled like a drunken sailor on shore, and some- 
times moved along like a dainty lady, as though picking 
her course on a crowded sidewalk. One by one the passengers 
retired to their berths, some to dream of Fortune’s favors, and 
others to think of home, and the friends they had left behind 
them. The watch paced the deck, smoking and laughing, and 
some of them spinning long yarns of the fun which they had ex- 
perienced at Honolulu. Perhaps the stories which they told 
were a little colored, and hardly worth repeating ; but sometimes 
1 could not help smiling as I caught a word or two. Up and 
down the deck I paced until four bells, and then retired for the 
night ; and just as the morning watch commenced preparations 
for washing down the deck, I heard some one shout the welcome 
cry of, — 

“ Sail, ho ! ” 

It was not an unusual cry, but from the stir I heard on deck, 

I thought that the stranger must be something extraordinary; so 
I put on my clothes, and went up to take a look at him. 

There’s the chap sir,” cried Jack, pointing to the. leeward ; 
and looking in the direction indicated, 1 saw the old whale-ship 
Sally, Captain Bunker, about three miles off, under easy sail, and 
heading in the same direction as the Helen. 

“ Put your helm up,” I said to the man at the wheel. “ W« 
will edge off, and speak that fellow.” 


THE OLD SALLY AGAIN. 


Sid 

Mr. Topmall exhibited signs of tribulation immediately, bul 
said nothing. 

We ranged along off his weather quarter, and then Bunker, 
vith his red hair and eyes, hailed us. 

“ Ain’t that the Helen?” he asked. 

“Yes; how are you?” 

“ Well, I’m so-so. Seen any whales lately?” 

“ Not a whale.” 

“ Whar do you come from?” 

“ Just from Hilo. Come on board and see me. I’ve got some 
of the best whiskey on the Pacific coast.” 

“ You ain’t heard from Honolulu,. then?” cried the whaler, a 
Uttle suspiciously. 

“ No ; have you ?” 

“ Not much. I’ll come and see you, and get some breakfast. 
Clear away my boat ; ” and while his men were obeying his 
orders, I called Jake to me, 

“ Our old friend,” I said, “ is coming to see us. I owe him 
a grudge, and want to pay him.” 

“ Blast ’em, so do I,” was the man’s reply. 

“ Well, listen to me, and make no mistake. You have two 
coffee-pots — have you not? ” 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Well, in one you must have good coffee for the passengers 
and me to drink, and in the other coffee which has been doc- 
tored.** 

“ Golly, cap’n ; you ain’t goin’ to pizen ’em — is you ? ” 

“ No, but I intend to disturb him a little. Come with me, and 
keep your eyes open.” 

He followed me to the cabin. I took from the medicine chest 
a strong emetic, and told the darky to mix it with the coffee, 
and to give it to Bunker while breakfasting. The negro compre- 
hended my intentions in a moment, and a broad grin spread ovev* 
his face. 

“ Golly, cap’n, dat gib ’em fits for sure. Make dis nigger 
laugh.” 

He went forward with the emetic, and by the time he had 
reached the galley Bunker was alongside. The treacherous rascal 
jumped on deck, and came aft wdth a smile upon his face.. 

“Mighty glad to see you,” he said. “I haven’t forgot 'h« 
turn you did me at the Ladrones.” 


i546 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Just at that moment the steward passed into the cabin witb 
breakfast. Bunker needed no urging to join me. He thought 
I was not aware of his treacherous course and became com 
fident and overbearing. He talked of whales, and the Sally ; 
of my running away, &c., until at last Jake placed a cup of 
coffee before him. 

“ This is mighty good,” Bunker said, sipping it, and looking 
satisfied. “ I like good coffee. I remember I once commanded 
a ship called the Spouter, of New London. We were cruising for 
sperm whale near Japan, and one day the steward told me that 
we had run short of coffee. I didn’t know' what to do, but at last 
concluded to go on shore, and see if I could not buy some of the 
Japs.” 

“Do they raise coffee?” asked a passenger, who was eating 
his breakfast, and evidently much amused at the master’s yarns. 

“ Oceans of it,” was the reply, “ and I determined to have 
some. I ran in close to the land, and went on shore with a boat’s 
crew. The Japs came down to the beach, and motioned me 
to clear out, but I made up faces at ’em. They stood their 
ground, and swore that I should have nothing, and I swore that 
I would.” 

Bunker drank half a cup of coffee, and then continued : — 

“ When they said I shouldn’t have what I wanted, I just took 
up a lance and pinted it at ’em, and by the Lord Harry if they 
didn’t take to their heels then I’m a beggar.” 

“ Fill the captain’s cup,” I said to the grinning Jake. 

“ Go on w'ith the yarn,” cried the passengers. 

“ Well, I will. I followed ’em to the village, driving ’em be- 
fore me, and when I reached it, the old men came forward, and 
said I should have all that I wanted if I would spare ’em. I 
promised ; so they loaded my boat with coffee and fresh truck, 
and off I went, and didn’t have to pay a cent. That’s wliat I 
call — ” 

He paused a moment, and placed his hand upon his stomach, 
'^while his face grew several shades lighter. The emetic was 
working slowly but surely. 

“ How many died with the cholera while we were at Hilo? ” 
I asked a passenger, who knew that there was some mischief 
brewing, and answered, — 

“About three hundred, I think.” 


A TERRIB1.E SCARE. 


347 


“ And how is that fellow this morning ? Will he live ? ” 

“ O, he died half an hour ago, and the other one will go before 
noon.” 

Bunker began to stare. His color changed lapidly. 

“ What in the fiend’s name do you mean ? ” he gasped. 

“ O, nothing, excepting the cholera. We have it on board. 
It was bad at Hilo, but we are not much alarmed. We’ve kinder 
g(fi accustomed to it. Only three or four of our kanakas have 
died, and some half a dozen are sick.” 

“Another is down since breakfast,” remarked a passenger, 
whose name was Brick, — rather suggestive of his nature. 

“ Is he bad? ” I asked, gravely. 

“ Rather — stomach all knotted, and feet cold. Vomits freely.” 

Bunker started up from the table with symptoms of alarm. 
His face was pale, and perspiration was standing on his brow. 

“ What in heaven’s name do you mean by asking me to 
come on board ? ” he yelled. 

“ Why, to eat some breakfast, of course.” 

“Breakfast!” shrieked the victim; “blast your breakfast! 
I’ve caught the cholera. I’m sick. Give me something.” 

“ Take some more cotfee,” suggested Brick, who had been let 
into the secret. 

“ Is that good for me? ” howled Bunker. 

“ Nothing better. I’ve known it to cure a man, after he was 
in the last stages.” 

•‘ Let me have some, then. Quick, you nigger, or I shall bust.” 

Jake poured out a cup of coffee, and the whaler seized on it, 
and threw back his' head. It disappeared in an instant, and as 
soon re-appeared ; for the emetic commenced its work in the most 
powerful style. 

“ O God, I’m dying ! ” yelled Bunker. “ My inards is all 
lorn to pieces. Can’t you give me something? A little brandy 
would be better than nothing. Do you think I shall die? ” 

“ I think that brandy would save him,” remarked Brict, in a 
low tone. 

“ Then let me have some. I need it. I shall die without it.” 

“Can’t spare it. Must keep it for our own men,” was my 
cool reply. 

“ O, do give me a little. If you knew how I felt I ” and a fresh 
spell of vomiting stopped his utterance. 


548 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ On one condition you shall have the brandy,” I said 

“ Name it, and be quick ; for I’m growing cold.” 

“ You must sign a confession of your doings at the Lad 'ones, 
and entirely repudiate the falsehoods which you related to Miss 
Cherington. Will you do it? ” 

“ I don’t know. Do you think I shall die at the present time ?” 

“ It appears as though you were sick, quite sick. If you think 
you will recover, don’t sign any statement I shall draw up.” 

A fresh spell at vomiting decided the man. He wanted the 
brandy at all odds. 

“ I did tell some tough yarns about you,” he moaned, “ but it 
was some of my fun ; I didn’t mean anything. You know I 
didn’t.” 

“ I know that you injured me, you rascal ; and I have a good 
mind to let you suffer or die without the least help. But I will 
assist you, and save your life, if you will sign a paper, in which 
shall be stated the lies you told concerning me.” 

“ I’ll do it ; bring the brandy along.” 

I told Brick to administer it at the rate of a spoonful every five 
minutes, while I went to my state-room, and drew up a state- 
ment, which was strictly correct, respecting my conduct and that 
of Bunker’s at the Ladrones. This I read to him ; and to my 
surprise, he said that he would sign it immediately, and without 
modification. 

“ I did act a mean part towards you, and no mistake,” he said, 
all his pride having left him; “and if I live TlLdo the right 
thing. Botheration, how it gripes me ! More brandy.” 

We gave him a dose, and then he signed the statement, and 
half a dozen of my passengers witnessed it. As soon as that was 
done. Brick poured out half a tumbler of liquor, and the master 
swallowed it without hesitation. 

“ That’s all you’ll get, old fellow,” said Brick. “We want 
the rest for our punches. You won’t die this time.” 

“ You think there’s hope for me? ” timidly inquired Bunker. 

“ Hope ; of course there is. Who ever heard of a man’s dy- 
ing after taking an emetic.” 

“After taking what?” cried Bunker, raising his head, ard 
looking a little wild. 

“ An emetic,” Brick repeated. 

“ Have I taken one ? ” yelled Bunker. 


AT SAN FRANCISCO. 


349 


“ I should think you had, from the evidenccc” 

“ Ain’t I got the cholera?” 

“ Not that we know of, unless you brought it on btard. Wa 
haven’t seen anything of the disease.” 

Bunker sat up, and looked first at Brick, ard then at me, in 
amazement and disgust. He felt better immediately. 

“ What’s the meaning of all this? ” he asked. 

“ It means that we have punished you for telling such rascally 
lies respecting me. Let it be a lesson which you will remembei 
for the rest of your life. You have injured me in the estimation 
of a young lady, and I have retaliated. Now you can leave the 
vessel as soon as you please. I have done with you.” 

“ You are smart! ” the whaler muttered ; “ if I ever have a 
chance I’ll make you pay for this ; you see if I don’t.” 

He left the cabin, but as he reached the deck, gave evi- 
dence that the emetic was still working, and with curses and 
groans entered his boat, and was pulled to the ship. We 
crowded sail, and continued our course for San Francisco. 
The whaler made no attempt to overtake us, and by night 
was out of sight. We had twenty days’ passage to San Fran- 
cisco, reaching there in the month of September. In a few hours 
after the anchor was dropped, my passengers left me, bag and 
baggage. They were fearful that they should lose even a day. 
They were fierce for gold, and gold only would satisfy their desires. 
I was not sorry to have the vessel free of a crowd, and saw them 
go without regret. As soon as they had left, I went on shore to 
pay my respects to my friends. The first place which I stopped 
at was the Connecticut House. 

“ Is Captain Myers in ? ” I asked of the bar-keeper. 

“ Don’t keep here now,” was the curt answer. 

“ What is he doing ? ” 

“ Has a store somewhere on Montgomery Street. Sold this 
place a month ago.” 

I left the hotel, and went in search of Hatch. He, too, had 
moved, and it was some time before I could discover his location. 
I found him at last, doing a large business. He was eager to hear 
from Honolulu, and had a thousand questions to ask me respects 
ing people he was acquainted with. 

“ Why did Myers sell ? ” I asked. 

“ Because he had a good offer, and his wife urged him to leav»j 


550 


A whaleman's adventures. 


hotel-keeping, gambling, and kindred vices. She is the leadei 
of the fashions here, and is making him quite a good wife. I see 
them occasionally ; but the captain is rather shy about inviting 
me to his house. He remembers that his wife had a partiality 
for me.” 

“ Has Myers gone into any business ? ” 

“ Of course he has, and is doing well. He has quit selling lots 
of land, for the business grew dangerous. He stopped just in 
time. He has bought a new house out towards the Mission, and 
gives some good dinners ; so I have been told.” 

I ’ left Hatch and went in search of Myers, and was lucky 
enough to find him. The whaler was glad to see me, and in- 
fisted upon my going home with him, and chatting with Dorothea. 

“ Ah, my boy, what a treasure that woman is ! ” cried the cap- 
tiin, as we left the store for his house. “ She is just the thing 
n* this market. I can go away and leave her, and be certain' of 
i.,alog her when I return. No man dares make love to her in my 
Ab.ence. She is trumps, and no mistake. She leads the fash-% 
ions in San Francisco. But you shall judge of her merits.” 

Wv reached the house after a quarter of an hour's walk. As 
soon a. tne front door was opened I heard a rustling of silk, and 
then j^aw a pair of very thin and dark arms thrown around the 
whaler s LCck, and a large mouth pressed towards his lips ; but 
the kiss on»y i^ached the jolly red nose of the captain. He re- 
ceived it as a matter of course, and after giving her one hug, 
said, — 

“ My little c*ovey, don’t you see that I have brought home a 
friend?” 

Dorothea withdrew her arms, and looked at me in silence. 1 
thought that sho intended to upbraid me for my presence, but 
I was disappointed, for she suddenly opened her arms, and came 
towards me, shouting, — 

“ O ! to you I am indebted for this.” 

I dodged, but was not quick enough. She managed to get one - 
arm around my neck, and held me fast. I struggled, but it was 
useless. She pressed me closer and closer, and at last showered 
down kisses upon my nose and mouth. 

“ Go in and win, old lady,” cried the delighted whaler. “ He's 
the author of our happiuess ; you can't do too much for him.” 

At length she became exhausted, and stopped her caresses. 


DOROTHEA AS A WIFE. 


85 ) 


“ To think how much-we owe him ! ” she murmured, lookiig a. 
me and throwing her arms around the neck of the whaler. 

“ Yes, I know we do,” he answered ; “ but he don’t like youi 
kisses as well as I.” 

I confessed as much, and then we entered the parlor and I found 
that it was well furnished, some of the articles being quite ex- 
pensive. But the dress which the lady wore was not in good 
taste. She had on a heavy silk, flounced to her waist, low* 
necked, bare-armed, and short enough to show her ankles, which 
I am sorry to state were none too thin for symmetry. She was 
weighed down with jewelry, having an immense gold chain on 
her neck, made from native ore. Attached to the chain was a 
gold watch of large dimensions, and it protruded from her waist 
belt like an over-grown wart. On each arm' she had two brace- 
lets, one of them being studded with diamonds, and the other 
dotted with specimens of California gold. Each of them weighed 
about four ounces. On her fingers were rings of great value, 
0 diamonds and pearls, emeralds and amethysts. My attention 
gratified Myers immensely. He rubbed his hands and laughed. 

“ What do you think of her?” he asked. “ Isn’t that the way 
to dress a wife? Look at her. Note her jewelry. Has she got 
enough ? I can buy her more.” 

“ She might find room for a breastpin,” 1 remarked. 

“ I never thought of that. I’ll have one as large as my hand 
made for her, and it shall be of solid gold, too.” 

“ What do you suppose Constance would say to see me now?” 
asked Dorothea, with a look of pride at her jewels. “ Some day 
we intend to visit the Ladrones, and then I shall show her that 
r have forgiven past oflfences.” 

Wo had tea, and then they pressed me so hard to reniaio all 
night that 1 conseuted. 


852 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


CHAPTER XXI. 

UP THE SACRAMENTO. — OFF FOR THE MINES. THE HCAT DN 

THE PRAIRIES. AN ATTACK. — JOQUIN THE ROBBER. 

We remained at anchor* for a few days, until I had an offer to 
take a load of freight up the Sacramento, to the city of that 
name. As the terms were liberal, I accepted them, and com- 
menced loading, which was completed in forty-eight hours. I 
secured the services of a good pilot, and one forenoon we left 
San Francisco, and arrived at Sacramento in good time. Here I 
received a very liberal offer for the schooner, — ten thousand dol- 
lars, — and disposed of her at that price. 

The next day we discharged a portion of our freight, and the 
following day landed it all on the levee. . As yet we had no idea 
where we should go, and thought that it was time that that im- 
portant point should be settled ; so one evening I wandered to- 
wards the gambling tents, where all the gossip was related and 
the news circulated, and mingled with the crowd, asking ques- 
tions and listening to answers. 

After some talk, I determined to attempt mining on the Yuba, 
calculating that if the location did not suit I could change to some 
other quarter with but little trouble, while the money which 
I had received for freight and by sale of the vessel, I invested 
in house lots, buying from the city authorities. 

At four o’clock one morning, we left Sacramento City for Ba- 
ker’s Bar, on the Yuba. I hired a team drawn by eight mules, 
to take our freight, at the rate of ten cents per pound, and 1 
also purchased horses and saddles for the use of Dick and my- 
self. 

We left the city before many of its inhabitants were stirring. 
Our party consisted of seven persons, Dick and myself. Jack, 
Will, Jake, Bushy, and two kanakas, the cook being one of them. 
The others had expressed a preference for remaining by the ves- 
sel, and I was willing that they should. They preferred a cer- 
tainty to an uncertainty. We were all in orood spirits as we 


ON THE PRAIRIES. 


353 


wound our way among the tents and shanties, the driver and 
owner of the team cracking his whip, and yelling to his mules 
if they did not draw fair and square. At last we left the city 
behind us, and entered upon the prairie, the road leading past Sut* 
ter’s Fort. Soon after passing the fort we forded the American 
River, where we stopped for a moment to drink of its cool waters, 
and bathe our faces and feet, which already began to show signs 
of travel. 

By this time it was seven o’clock, and the sun commenced illus- 
trating its power by drying up the dew and causing the prairies 
to steam like a boiling kettle of water. The teamster, a man 
named Hardcase, an Oregonian, dipped his head into the steam, 
and then, while the water was gently trickling down neck and 
back, spoke as follows : — 

“ Stranger, it’s goin’ to be all fired hot to-day, and no mistake. 
These prairies will bile by and by, and a man might as well set 
his foot on a hot brick as to touch ’em. I tell you it’s so, ’cos I 
know ’em. I left old Illinois two years ago, and made a jaunt 
over land, and perhaps we didn’t catch it at times. Wal, we did ; 
now that’s a fact. But that ain’t here nor thar. The question 
is, shall I push on, or will you camp till near sunset and then 
start, travel in the cool of the night, and come out as lively as a 
lark in the morning? ” 

“ Which do you think best?” I asked. 

Wal, ’tain’t for me to say. I’m here to get you at the mines, 
and I’m going to do it ; but I don’t want to near kill you. Arter 
we leaves this river we don’t strike water till we touches Bear 
Creek, about thirty miles from here, over a prairie that ain’t got 
a bush as big as a bull-calf, nor a tree as large as a mule’s hind 
leg. But you can take your choice ; I’ll risk the mules, but I 
won’t risk the company.” 

I concluded to wait, and said so, for the heat was p(»uring down 
most unmercifully. In about half an hour we reached a grove 
of trees which completely sheltered us from the sun, while we 
were so near the river, — having followed' its course, — that we 
were enabled to obtain all the water we desired. 

We had breakfast, and then slept, and passed the day in the 
best manner possible. Towards night, after another hearty meal, 
— it is singular how much a man can eat in California, — we col- 
lected our animals, gave them as much water as they could drink, 


354 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


and just at sundown we started to cross a thirty-mile prairie, 
the soil of whijh was like heated bricks. But no sooner had the 
sun disappeared than a heavy dew commenced falling, which 
cooled the air and the ground, and enabled us to travel in a com- 
fortable manner. 

In this way we reached Bear River just at daylight, tired, 
thirsty, and hungry. But after a wash in the cool waters of that 
little stream we were much refreshed. 

We slept through the day, and towards evening started as usual ; 
but we had not proceeded two miles before we heard the sound 
of horses’ feet advancing towards us, and almost before we had 
time to think, two men dashed into view. The foremost was a 
typical frontiersman, and as he discovered us, he drew a large 
revolver, which he held in position for instant use. He checked 
the mad speed of his horse, and advanced cautiously, until 
within speaking distance, when he hailed: — 

“ Hullo, whom have we here?” 

“ Hullo yerself, and see how you like it,” responded Hardcase. 

“Who are you?” asked the horsemen. 

“ Honest men.” 

“It is easy enough to say that,” was the sneering answer. 

“ And easy enough to maintain it ; so stand out of the way, and 
let us pass.” 

“ Patience, my friend,” was the answer. “ We mean no 
harm.” 

“ Well, what do you mean? ” 

“To inform you that the Indians are in arms, and killing peo- 
ple on the route between here and the Yuba.” 

Hardcase gave a laugh of defiance and contempt. 

“We isn’t alarmed at that,” he cried. 

“ But I have other news,” said the stranger, advancing cloeei , 
as though afraid to communicate it at a distance. 

“ Spit it out,” was the inelegant expression of Hardcase. 

“ Joquin and his gang are out.” 

“ Are you sure ? ” demanded the teamster in a tone of some 
anxiety. 

“ Quite sure. He robbed and murdered four miners yesterday 
morning near the Ten Mile Reach, and where he is now the Lord 
only knows.” 

This was important intelligence, for Joquin was the moit des- 



HE DREW A HUGE EEYOL\’ER, WHICH HE HELD READY EOR INSTANT USE.”— Page 354. 



'#• ' 

> 



■ ' » 


• > 


’ » 


« k 


t 





r 




V * 







€i» • 


« 


I 


« 






» 




■ 


I 


» 


» 


*4 


« 



» 









T 






4 


I 

4 


■ 






4 


» 

« 


* 

1 

4 


4 


I 


> 







» 


( 


4 





T 

■«♦ 

r 





► 





I 


A CALIFORNIA ROBBER. 


355 


perate robber that ever murdered travellers in California. He 
was a Mexican by birth, and entertained the most profound hatred 
for Americans, and if one fell into his hands he rarely suffered 
him to escape. He was noted for his boldness, cunning, his good 
looks, and splendid horsemanship, and brave men were cowed 
when his name was mentioned. 

“ How comes it that you travel alone at this hour of the night 
il' Joquin is near?” asked Hardcase. 

“ Because we wish to leave the mines, where we are not safe, 
and seek shelter in the city. We have ridden hard, and think that 
now we are beyond danger.” 

“ You can’t tell about that,” was the reply of the teamster. 
“ Joquin has fresh horses, and rides like a whirlwind. But go on 
and inform every miner that you meet of the danger, and all will 
then prepare for it, and perhaps some bullet find a way to his 
heart.” 

“ Good night, and Heaven protect you,” was the answer of the 
horsemen, as they swept on and soon crossed the river. 

“ Shall we push on?” asked the teamster, as he gathered up 
the reins. 

“ Of course.” 

“ That’s my style,’* was the answer ; and on we went, 

“ What do you think? ” I asked. 

“We must keep our eyes peeled, and look out for squalls. If 
Joquin attacks us we must beat him off, and if the Injuns come 
we’ll sarve ’em out in a way that will astonish ’em.” 

“ Then we had better look to our rifles and pistols, I think.” 

“Yes, and see that they are loaded carefully. If I can get a 
bead on Joquin he will never rob agaiu.” 

I fell back a little, and ordered the men to take their weapons 
from the wagon and load them, and keep close to me, and on no 
account to stray away, all of which they promised ; and then we 
pushed on through a thick wood, where it was so dark that we 
could I \rdly see the road, and where two resolute men could have 
destroyed us. 

It was about twelve o’clock at night, and we had just reached 
the edge of the woods without meeting with any adventure worthy 
of note, save the rustling of leaves and the cracking of branches, 
denoting that some animal was moving or had been disturbed by the 
rumbling of the wagon, when we were somewhat surprised to hear 

So 


556 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


a slirill whistle, which seemed to come from a dense thicket on oui 
left, and it was answered on our right. 

In an instant Hardcase struck his mules with his long and heavj 
whip, and they dashed along at a rapid rate ; but just as the lead- 
ing mules reached the open prairie, the report of a rifle or revol- 
ver w'as heard on our left, and a ball whizzed within a foot of the 
driver’s head. 

He made no reply to the shot, but yelled to his mules, and the 
next instant they were on the open ground, and the dark for- 
est was behind us ; but still we did not stop until my men were 
out of breath with running, and the mules were covered with sweat 
and foam, and unable to continue their headlong pace. Not until 
then did Hardcase draw up and await my coming, for I was some 
distance in^the rear, for the purpose of seeing that my men made 
good their escape. 

“ Wal, cap’n, what do you think of that?” asked the driver, 
as I reached the wagon. 

“ I think that somebody was impertinent, and had designs upon 
your life.” 

“ Wal, that’s a fact, and no mistake. He aimed w'ell, the tar- 
nal skunk ; but the wagon bounced over a log, and took me out 
of the range. Blast their picture, let ’em come on now if they 
want to.” 

“ Who do you suppose is concealed in that wood?” I asked. 

“ Wal, it’s hard to tell ; but I shouldn’t wonder if it was Jo- 
quin, and some of his beauties. It’s jist like him ; and we ain’t 
seen the last of him yet, I know. But now to business, cap’n. 
We shan’t escape in this way. The gang that attacked us 
want provisions, and they will fight for them. They don’t 
dare visit the towns for grub, so make forays on trains. Shall 
we fight or run, and let ’em take what they want from the 
wagon ? ” 

“ Fight,” shouted Will, Jack, and Bushy. 

“ What do you say, cap’n?” asked the driver. 

“ Fight until we are whipped or whip the rascals,” I answered. 

“ That’s the talk. Then I’m with you. Come on, and we’ll 
soon see what kind of stuff the robbers is made of.” 

He had hardly finished speaking when from the woods galloped 
half a dozen horsemen ; but instead of advancing towards us, they 
kept close to the trees on our left, as though they desired to gain 


PREPARING FOR A STRUGGLE. 


557 


the road which we would have tc pursue if we continued our 
journey, and which wound around .he base of some high hills 
covered with a growth of large pines, affording some lovely spots 
for an ambush, where an attacking party could pick us off with 
impunity. 

“ Stay by the wagon, some of you,” shouted Hardcase. “ Cap’n, 
you come with me.” 

Ihe speaker, rifle in hand, ran towards one of the hills, so as 
to cut off the robbers and drive them back into the woods, and 
leave us in possession of the road. I followed him, but he ran 
so swiftly that I had to put forth all my speed to keep within 
speaking distance. But we reached the position we desired, and 
before th3 robbers gained the road, owing to the latter stopping 
for some time to make out the movements and force of those 
around the team. 

“ Now, then,” cried Hardcase, as he threw himself upon the 
ground, “ do you feel cool and steady? ” 

“Not cool after such a run as that. I am covered with per- 
spiration.” 

“But your narves — how is they? ” 

“ Steady enough to hold a rifle.” 

“ And use it?” 

“ I think so.” 

“ Wal, we’ll tell better by and by. We must knock over two 
of them peeps, or they’ll go for us. Can you shoot?” 

“ A little,” I answered, modestly. 

“ Humph. We’ll see how much that little amounts to. Take a 
careful aim and cover your man. We can’t afford to waste a shot. 
Imitate mi*,.” 

“ I will, all except the running.” 

“ Wal, w'e may have some of that to do afore we is through 
with these fellers. Ah, what is they up to now, I wonder?” 

The horsemen had stopped, and were grouped together for con- 
sultation. They had not seen Hardcase and myself when we 
crossed the level spot between the woods and the wagon ; for 
when we ran W'^e were somewhat sheltered by the latter, and while 
we were under the shadow of the trees, of course we were out of 
sight of those on the plain. 

“ I hope they is not a goin’ to make a dash at the wagon, 
muttered the driver. “ If they does will your men fight? ” 


858 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Two or tlree of them will, I am certain, and the others will 
strike a blow if cornered.” 

It seemed as though the horsemen were determined to make an 
attempt at capturing the team, for one of them rode rapidly to- 
wards it, and did not draw rein until he was within fifteen or 
twenty fathoms of it. Then he halted and examined the wagon, 
and the men who where clustered around it. 

This movement we watched with some anxiety, for we feared 
a sudden dash. 

“ That is Joquin,” whispered Hardcase, in a tone that sa- 
vored somewhat of admiration. “ I know it’s him, the cunning 
rogue.” 

“ How are you so certain? ” 

“ Don’t you see that feller ain’t still for one second. See him 
move fust one way and then another. Allers in motion.” 

“ What is it for?” I asked, in my simplicity. 

“ What for? ” re-echoed the driver, in a tone that savored some- 
what of contempt ; “ why, he don’t want a bullet through his skin 
“ he don’t. Your men must be mighty smart on the trigger to 
hit him, now I tell you. O, he’s an old head. I’ll warrant you.” 

The night was not so dark but we could see the movements of 
the man quite plainly, and I must confess that they were worth 
noting, for I never saw a more graceful piece of acting. Now 
the horse would bound forward, now retreat, the body of the 
rider swaying to and fro, so that it was almost impossible for any 
one, except an experienced marksman and an old hunter accus- 
tomed to the business, to hit him. The horse and rider appeared 
to understand each other most perfectly, and a motion seemed 
sufficient to guide the beast. 

“ Blast the feller ! I hope some one will have a crack at him, 
if only to let him know that we ain’t asleep.” 

Hardly had the words escaped the mouth of the driver than 
(here were two loud reports, and we could hear the whistling cf 
balls as they flew across the plain. 

“ Them ain’t rifle shots,” cried Hardcase, with an expression 
of disgust. 

“ I know that. Jake has a pair of horse-pistols, and some ouf 
has fired them.” 

“ And much good they has done. But I don’t know, though. 
See, Joquin is off like a deer.” 


A VOLLEY. 


359 


In fact, the robber-had suddenly wheeled bis horse and dashed 
towards his comrades, as though he thought time was precious 
just then. 

“We can tell in a minute what the chaps will do,” said Hard- 
case ; and his prophecy was correct, for, after a moment’s consul- 
tation, the gang trotted towards us, evidently determined to rap- 
ture the wagon in the easiest manner possible. 

“ Now for ii,” cried the driver, raising his rifle. “Wait til) 
I tell you, and then fire.” 

We waited for a minute. On came the horsemen, galloping 
rapidly, and some of the men chatting and laughing in a pleasant 
tone, as though the business on hand was of a liglit and easy na- 
ture. 1 think they were talking of the recent shots, and makiog 
merry over them, for I heard several words in Spanish that gave 
me such an impression. 

“ Take the feller on the right,” whispered Hardcase. “ Don’t 
miss him. Now, then, are you ready?” 

“ All ready ! ” 

“ Let her rip, then.” 

We fired, and I had the satisfaction of seeing the man whom I 
had aimed at fall from his horse, while the animal galloped towards 
us, and stopped just as it reached the woods where I afterwards 
secured it. 

Hardcase was not so fortunate with his shot, much to my sur^- 
prise and his disgust. Just as he fired, or a second before the 
bullet left the rifle, the robber had turned in his saddle, and con- 
sequently saved his life ; but his horse paid the penalty, for the 
rider had drawn the curb rather tight, and the animal reared, 
so that the ball struck his neck, and down he went, throwing the 
robber over his head, where he lay for a moment, stunned and 
confused by the suddenness of the shock. 

“ A miss, by the Lord,” cried the driver, with an imprecation ; 
but still he did not neglect to load his rifle while grumbling at hia 
ill luck — an example I was not slow to follow. 

But we did not have a chance for another shot immediately. 
The robbers were not fond of such sport, and before we had time 
to charge our rifles, the horsemen had turned and fled towards the 
place from whence they came, sheltered from observation and 
pursuit by the thick pine woods through which we had passed aa 
hour before. 


860 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ Now is our time,” said Hardcase, starting up. “ Catch the 
boss and come with me.” 

“ But the wounded man ? What shall we do with him ? ” 

“Let him remain where he is.” 

“ But he may die.” 

“ Let him die and be hanged ; it’s no business of ours. Come 
along with me. We must get through these woods afore the 
chunks cut us off. Have you got the boss?” 

“Yes.” 

“ Then mount and gallop like the wind to the wagon. We 
must stir our stumps or we’ll have our throats cut afore mornin’, 
blast ’em, for that Joquin isn’t the man to give it up so.” 

The wagon creaked and groaned as it started, thus informing 
our enemies that we were under way. I kept in the rear of the 
team, with my eyes constantly turned towards the woods, think- 
ing that I should see the robbers leave them and pursue us ; but 
all was still and quiet, and no sign of the ladrones was visible. 
I had Dick for a companion, and he chatted until we again en- 
tered more woods, and then we followed the wagon in silence, 
expecting every moment that we should be attacked, but from 
what quarter we could not tell. 

The road was terrible, filled with gullies, stones, and fallen 
timber. Half a dozen times did we stop to remove obstructions 
from the trail, and once to chain the wheels so that the wagon 
should not be dashed to pieces in sliding down a ravine, which 
the winter rains had gullied out. How we escaped I do not 
know, for the trees made the road dark and it was almost impos- 
sible to see the leading mules. Hardcase must have felt some joy 
to have extricated us from our perilous position in safety, for had 
the wagon capsized, we should have been compelled to leave most 
of our goods and chattels on the road, for we would not have 
dared remain and protect them, with a gang of robbers hovering 
in our rear. 

After an hour’s hard work we had the satisfaction of emerging 
from the woods and striking a prairie ; and as we reached it we 
found that there were indications of daylight in the east, and the 
signs were hailed with the most intense satisfaction by all of our 
party. 

“ A few miles more, cap’n, and we’ll fetch water,” said Hard* 
case, as I rode towards him, after leaving the woods, for the put 
pose of congratulating him on his skilful driving. 


A HALT. 


861 


“We shall have to camp,’^ I said, “ for the mules look too tired 
to tramp much further. They need rest.” 

“ Of course they does, and they shall have it, although we 
must keep our eyes peeled all the same. I don’t think we’ve seen 
the last of Joquin. He ain’t the man to give up in that manner. 
He is like a bull-dog, and if he ain’t got better business afore him, 
he’ll try his hand ag’in as sure as you’re a live man.” 

“ How far are we from water?” I asked. 

“ Not more’n three miles ; but we will fetch and give the mules 
somethin’ to line their bellies. It’s no use to talk. I’d rather run 
the risk of a fight than kill my mules, ’cos they is worth, each on 
’em, three hundred dollars, and I can’t afford to lose that sum. 
you know.” 

I did not urge the man, for I thought he knew his own busi- 
ness best. Besides, to tell the truth, I did not really think we 
should have another attack. I supposed that the Mexicans, find- 
ing we were well armed and ready, would haul off for some other 
party, and let us go on our journey in peace ; and as my men 
were tired, and Dick began to droop, I had no great objections to 
halting and refreshing. 

We were some time in moving three miles, when we struck a 
branch of the Yuba, the water of which was pure and cold. Here 
we halted beneath the shadow of a grove of trees, where we 
could protect ourselves in case of an attack, and be well covered 
from the fire of an enemy. 

By the time our mules were turned loose, the sun had made its 
appearance, and we were enabled to take a full survey of the prai- 
rie ; but no one was in sight, even from the top of the tallest tree, 
which Jake climbed for the purpose of being assured that neither 
Indians nor robbers were lurking near, before he could commence 
a fire for breakfast. After the negro was satisfied, he turned to 
with a will, and in half an hour we had an excellent meal ; and 
then we lighted our pipes and lay down under the trees, intend- 
ing to talk over the events of the night, before we posted a picket 
and went to sleep. While we were thus engaged, it suddenly 
entered Jake’s thick head that it would be a good thing if he took 
a bath in the river_j which was only a few rods distant', and shel- 
tered by bushes and trees. He did not ask my consent, — and in- 
deed it was not needed, — but off he started, and was not missed. 
We supposed that he was busy with his pots and pans ; but while 


362 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENIURES. 


smoking our second pipe we heard a shrill yell, and then a suo 
cession of yells, which startled us to our feet in short older, an(? 
made us grasp our rifles and pistols in expectation of an immedi- 
ate attack. 

Hardly had we gained our feet and collected our arms, when 
wc were astonished with the sight of a dark, naked form, bound- 
ing from the bushes near, the river, and rushing towards us.” 

“ Good God ! ” I thought ; “ the Indians are upon us.” 

“ The Injuns ! the Injuns ! ” yelled Bushy, and with the word^» 
up went one of the venerable horse pistols, while the man shut his 
eyes and flred. Then, as though satisfied with the result, he 
dropped the weapon on the ground, and made for the nearest tree, 
up which he went with wonderful rapidity. 

I don’t know where the ball from the pistol went. I know 
this much, that it did not go near the strange-looking being who 
was approaching us, for he continued to run and to yell with most 
astonishing vigor ; and he kept it up until he was within a rod 
or so of us, and then he stopped, and suddenly fell upon his knees, 
and stretched out his hands as though asking for protection. The 
cause of this, was on account of the number of rifles he saw 
pointed at him, and it is a wonder that the man was not shot, for 
we were all ready to fire, when the person who was making such 
an indecent exhibition of himself, shouted, — 

“ De Injuns ! de Injuns ! Dey is on us wid knives and toma- 
hawks.” 

It was Jake. We could not fail to recognize his voice; but 
we did not know his form, especially when it was not covered 
with clothing. 

I turned to caution 'Dick about remaining near the front; but 
he had already taken the alarm, and was behind the wagon out 
of the reach of danger. 

“ You rascal ! ” I shouted, “ what do you mean by frighteuing 
us in this manner? Where are your clothes?” 

“ Over dar, sir.” 

“ Why didn’t you put the’m on before you came here?” 

“ Couldn’t, sar. De lujins see me and fire de arrers at me. 
Come precious near dis child, too, dat I tell you ; ” and Jake arose 
from his knees and wrapped a blanket, which Will had throwm 
him, around his form, and then hurried to the shelter of a tree, 
and commenced relating his troubles to Bushy, who had taken 


A BRUSH WITH INDIANS. 


363 


accasion to descend to terra firma^ while we were occupied in 
questioning Jake. I looked around for Hardcase, but he had 
vanished as soon as he had heard Jake announce the presence of 
Indians ; and while I was wondering what I should do, he re- 
appeared, leaving the bushes which grew on the banks of the river 
.with hasty strides, as though there was work before him, and it 
was time to commence it. 

When Hardcase joined me, after reconnoitring the body of 
Indians on the opposite bank of the 'river, who Jake declared 
“ were one hundred strong and terrible savage, with no clothing 
except a mat around their loins,” he motioned me to step aside so 
so that we could converse without the men listening to what we 
said. As soon as we reached a convenient position, the driver 
said, — 

“ I’ve taken a look at them black chaps and I don’t like the 
way they carries themselves. No, I must confess I don't.” 

“ How many of them did you make out? ” 

“ About two dozen bucks, but nary a woman or child.” 

“ Of course if we are attacked we must fight,” I remarked. 

“ I know that ; but all our folks won’t fight. If they would 
we might whip ’em. If we can keep the Injuns off, well and 
good ; but can we lick ’em, and Joquin and his gang? ” 

“We can try,” I responded. 

“And we will try,” cried Hardcase, enthusiastically. “ I tell 
you I feel a little fightish, and afore I gives up my mules and 
wagon. I’ll empty my rifle a dozen times or more. The chaps is 
waiting on the other bank of the river, and they won’t attack us 
till dark. That we can rely on, ’cos they fear our rifles.” 

“Now for our plans of defence,” I remarked. 

“ Wal, what do you propose?” 

“ That we fortify ourselves in the best manner possible.” 

“Them’s my sentiments. We has got to do it, and wait and 
see what the Injuns is goin’ to do. Will you leave it all to me?” 

“ Certainly. You have the command, and I’ll act as assistant.” 

“ Then we must go to work. Out with the axes, and down 
with some of these trees. With ’em we’ll form breastworks and 
shelter ; and if we don’t keep the Injuns and Joquin at bay, I’m 
much mistaken.” 

“ But they’ll run our mules oflp.” 

“ No, they won’t, ’cos we will have ’em with us. You’ll s^i 
how I’ll fix ’em.” 


364 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


We got out our axes, and all hands set to work using them. If 
Jake and Bushy did not know how to manage fire-arms, the same 
could not be said regarding the manner in which they handled the 
pioneer’s weapon of civilization, the axe ; for the stately trees 
fell with such heavy crashes that the ground trembled for rods 
from our camp, and the Indians on the other side of the river 
must have wondered what we were doing, making such a noise. 
I’hey did not cross over to see, however, and the work went on 
until we had laid low some thirty trees, and then the axes were 
put aside, and we commenced the formation of our fortification. 
We piled the trees, one upon the other, at right angles, until we 
had formed a square, the wagon helping to form one side. Our 
walls were about five feet high, and so covered with green leaves 
that we could look over them and run no risk of being seen by 
the enemy. One side we left open for the entrance of the mules ; 
and when we were ready for them Hardcase took his rifle, 
mounted my horse, and went in search of them. They were 
feeding on the prairie, some distance from the river, and were 
very reluctant to leave the wild oats which grew so plentifully 
.'here. But at last Hardcase started them, and galloped towards 
the river for the purpose of giving them a drink before they were 
subjected to a siege which we did not know how soon might ter- 
minate, or how long it would last. 

During the afternoon Hardcase and I were occupied in various 
things appertaining to our safety. The driver visited the prairie 
and cut several large armfuls of oats to feed the animals with, 
while Mr. Topmall volunteered to bring water from the river and 
fill all our canteens and all the empty vessels, so that we had 
enough to last us for twenty-four hours, although the animals 
vould suffer unless we could find some means of supplying them 
1 the course of a day or two. 

At last we were ready, and just at sundown, while we were 
drinking a pot of cold tea, and eating pieces of bread and meat, 
we saw two or three dark forms steal along the bank of the river 
and shelter themselves in a clump of bushes. They were noting 
our position, and getting ready for an attack if they thought one 
likely to succeed. We were ready for action, but waited for the 
black rascals to commence the fight if they saw fit. As darkness 
stole over us we stationed our men, with strict orders to keep 
awake and watch for the foe. We held our weapons ready for 


ALL READY FOR AN ATTACK. 


365 


ase, but hour after hour passed and there were no signs of an 
attack, and we -began to hope that we should escape a fight; 
but we were doomed to disappointment, for Hardcase came to 
my side and whispered, — 

“ I can hear the tramp of horses on the Yuba road, and they 
are coming in this direction.” 

The sound of the horses* hoofs grew more distinct, and at last, 
just as the riders were opposite our camp, they suddenly stopped, 
as though they had lost the trail of our wagon, and wore some- 
what puzzled to find it. 

“ Ah,” muttered Hardcase, “ you may bet high that Joqiiin 
leads that party ; ” and I thought that the driver spoke in rather 
an enthusiastic tone, as though he felt proud to be near such a 
man. 

“ What reason have you for thinking so? ** I asked. 

“Wal, I’ll tell you. You see our wagon trail didn’t go no 
further than this,” pointing with his hand in the direction of the 
prairie. 

“Yes, I’m aware of that.” 

“ Wal, Joquin can foller a trail in the dark as well as most 
men can in daylight. He’s a great scout, and knows his busi- 
ness. Yes ; I’ll give him the credit of knowing what he’s about 
as well as any Mexican that lives in this part of the country. He 
has follered us right along, but the instant the trail ceased he 
stopped. O, he’s got an eye like a hawk, that feller has. Can’t 
fool him, not easy.” 

“ Then you suppose that he’ll pay us a visit before long.” 

“ He’ll come this way. I’ll bet. He will want to see if we has 
crossed the river, or is camped and sound asleep. If he should — ” 

The driver ceased speaking, for at that moment there was a 
rustling in the bushes just outside of our fortifications, and at the 
same instant arose the shrill yelp of a prairie dog, or cayote ; and 
very mournful it sounded, as it floated along through the calm 
air, and was taken up by cayotes, near the river, and the howl re- 
peated with all sorts of cadences and variations. 

Hardcase raised his rifle, and let it rest for a moment in the 
direction of the bushes. But the next instant he removed it from 
his shoulder, and muttered, — 

“ Let the poor fool go — he ain’t worth powder and ball. It’s 
a poor trick, and a risky one, as the scamp will find out some day 
if he »io’t keerful.” 


866 


A whaleman’s adtentubes. 


“ Wh.it do you mean ? You wouldn’t fire at a dog or wolf al 
Bucli a time as this — would you ? ” 

“And you really thought that noise was caused by a dog — 
did you?” asked Hardcase, with a low laugh. 

“ Of course it was. Didn’t I hear him howl? ” 

“ O, Lord, how easy you sailor chaps is fooled ! ’I’wan’t no 
dog that made that noise, I tell you. ’Twas an Injun, and a bold 
one at that. He come to see what we was doin’, and if we 
wan’t asleep. He made more noise than he meant to, and he 
must have thought that we was awful green, or he’d been more 
keerful. But when he found that we was awake, and that he’d 
been imprudent, he thinks to turn it off by a howl ; but I’d make 
him howl to a different tune if Joquin wan’t near us. Blast him, 
let him go ; but I hope the Injuns won’t think I was cheated by 
so shallow a trick.” 

In the mean time, it was evident that the party on horseback 
were slowly and cautiously approaching our camp, for the pur- 
pose of discovering if we had crossed the river, or had halted for 
the night. It was evident that the robbers did not suspect the 
close proximity of the Indians ; if they had they would have been 
much more circumspect in their movements, and avoided an am- 
bush, for while the gang was coming towards us the sounds of the 
prairie dogs ceased, and all was quiet on the bank of the river. 

“ Had we not better give the horsemen a salute ? ” I asked, 
while Hardcase and I were peering over the barricade, watching 
their movements. 

One of them was dismounted and searching for the wagon trail, 
and the others were sitting on their horses, quietly smoking, wait- 
ing for a report. 

“Not for a hundred dollars would I fire a gun at the present 
lime,” was the answer. “ Keep still, and perhaps we shall see 
some fun afore we is much older. The Injuns is quiet now — 
they is much astonished at the appearance of them men, and don’t 
know whether they is our friends or enemies. Even now the 
black rascals is examining them from every bush, and you will 
see fun in a few minutes, unless the robbers take the scent and 
make off.” 

Presently the ladrone who was dismounted announced that he 
had found the trail, and then the whole party came towards us. 
W e counted them — there were nine, and all well armed, we had 
no doubt. 



“THERE WERE YELLS TO THE RIGHT, AND WE HEARD THE TWANG 
OF BOW STRINGS, AND THE WHIZ OF ARROWS.”— Page 367. 





f 


K. 

I ■ « 




T * 

* ^ 


0 







5 


k. 



t 


4 




■''.r ■•■• ; " 





V 


• • 


♦ 


• « * 


% 


« 

f ' ' 






► < > 




L 





» 


« 


I 


A 


4 


'tf ' 


\ 








« X 


••% . 




-V r 

• /• 



I 






r 


1 


» 


» 


» 






I 



t 



t 


’ I 



I t 


t 


DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND. 


867 


“ A few seconds more, and our camp will be discovered,” 
whispered Hardcase. “ As soon as they see it they’ll turn tail 
in a hurry. Had we better give ’em a shot?” 

Before I had time to reply there were yells to the right and 
left of us, and then we heard the twang of bowstrings, and the 
whiz of arrows. Some of the shots told, for we saw two of the 
horses plunge wildly and then fall ; while one of the robbers ut- 
tered a pious exclamation, a call upon the saints for mercy, and fell 
to the ground ; and then his companions drew their pistols, charged 
with a rush towards the bushes, fired several shots from their re- 
volvers, and wheeled their horses and fied, leaving the dead or 
wounded man upon the field. 

We could not tell if the gang of Mexicans had inflicted any in- 
jury upon their opponents, for they kept very quiet after the 
retreat of the horsemen, and seemed to be waiting for further de- 
velopments. They evidently thought that the Mexicans were 
re-enforcements for our party. 

At last, when we found that there was no probability of an im- 
mediate attack, we proposed that half of our number should lie 
down and get some rest, which was much needed, and that the 
balance should keep watch. The instant this was proposed, Dick 
suggested that I should sleep while he stood guard in my place. 

“ But your eyes will grow heavy,” I remarked. 

“ Look at them, and see if they are not bright enough to distin- 
guish an enemy many yards distant.” 

In fact they did look bright, and he was eager to take my 
place. I was tired, and needed a little sleep ; so, after a mo- 
ment’s consultation with Hardcase, who seemed to be more 
watchful than ever, and disdained the thought of closing his eyes, 
r lay down under the wagon, and soon fell asleep ; and while I was 
dreaming of Julia, and that our quarrel had bceu settled in the 
happiest manner, and that I had again ordered a wedding suit, a 
hand was laid on my shoulder, and starting up, I found that Dick 
had awakened me. 

‘‘ Hush,” he said. “ Don’t make a noise. The driver told me 
to arouse you. The robbers are close to us.” 

' In a very short time I was by the side of Hardcase, who was 
listening and peering through the branches of the trees, quiet but 
watchful as usual. “ What is up? ” I asked. 

*^That is more than I can tell. Some movement is going on 


368 


A whaleman's ADVEIVTURES. 


near the bank of the river, but what it is I cannot imagine. The 
scamps may intend to carry our place by storm ; and if such an 
attempt is made, we must give the rascals a warm reception 
Call up the men and get them ready.” 

It was rather hard to start some of our people, for they were tired 
and sleepy ; but at length we had them in proper position, with 
guns in their hands, and orders not to fire until they saw some- 
thing to fire at. By the time this was accomplished, we could 
hear stealthy movements in the bushes, as though tbe Indians 
were attempting to take up good positions near our defences, un- 
der cover of darkness. All at once, while we were listening, 
there was a sudden lighting up of the bushes, and then followed a 
pistol volley, and we could hear the balls ring as they tore their 
way through the bushes. Joquin and his gang were again at work 
determined to revenge the injury which they had received at the 
hands of the Indians. As yet the former did not suspect the 
presence of our force and fortifications, for not a bullet came in 
our direction. 

The discharge of fire-arms was answered by a yell, one of the 
fiercest and loudest that I ever heard, and then from a dozen 
difi'erent directions could we hear the whizzing of arrows, showing 
in the most conclusive manner that the dark-skinned natives were 
neither surprised nor intimidated by the attack on the part of the 
Mexicans. They must have approached each other by crawling 
from bush to bush, and poured in their fire when they found they 
were at close quarters. 

For a few minutes all was silent, with the exception of a few 
groans which came from some person wounded. The Indians 
remained in ambush, waiting an attack, and the Mexicans did the 
same, satisfied their revolvers would make short work of the 
natives when they chose to show themselves. But this the red 
men were not disposed to do. They preferred remaining where 
they w'ere until such time as their weapons could be used in an 
effectual manner. They had the advantage of numbers, and knew 
that at short distances their arrows would be as effectual as pistols ; 
and while they waited the Mexicans crept from the bushes, passed 
around a grove of trees towards the banks of the river, intend- 
ing, in military parlance, to flank the Indians ; but the latter, by 
the aid of their scouts, learned the design, and therefore fell back 
to the river, taking a stronger position than before. As soon as 


A HASTY RETREAT. 


369 


the Mexicans saw that they had failed, they fired a few shots for 
the purpose of feeling the natives, and then retreated, the In- 
dians close upon them, and discharging their arrows rapidly. 
The conflict was thus carried some distance from us, and raged 
quite warm ; and while it was going on, Hardcase adopted a new 
resolution. 

“ We must leave this place,” he said. “ Now is our time t€ 
start, and without a moment’s delay. Them fellers will fight all 
night, and neither party will whip. While they is at work we 
can reach the Yuba, and be out of their reach. They won’t know 
we has gone.” 

We hurried the mules, over the prairie, and struck the road 
which wound along the bank of the river, and as we reached the 
top of a hill, paused a moment to look back. We could see 
the flashes of the pistols, and hear the reports of the weapons ; 
but which side was getting the best of the battle we could not tell, 
and cared but little. 

“ Let ’em fight,” said Hardcase. “ May the Lord keep ’em at 
it for four hours, is the only prayer I can utter at the present 
time. Now, then, look out for the wagon, and keep it on its 
legs ; ” and the mules started, and away we went down hill, the 
wagon swaying to and fro, and creaking as though it would 
give out every moment ; and faith, appearances were correct, for 
just as we reached the foot of the hill, one of the wheels came 
in contact with a stone which was lying on the trail, and with a 
crash down fell the wagon, some spokes having yielded to the 
pressure, and tumbled to pieces. 


27 


370 


A whaleman’s adventubes. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

A BAD POSITION. — OFF FOR HELP. OLD NAT BAKER. 

Odr situation was not so pleasant as the one we had left, an^ 
w e could not help regretting that we had started. 

“ What shall we do? ” asked Hardoase, as we walked aside to 
consult. 

“We can leave the wagon and cargo, and effect our escape on 
the mules,” I answered. 

“ Yes, we can do that ; but I don’t believe in such desertion. 
We’ll stick by tlie wagon as long as we can, and when we can’t 
defend it we’ll leave it. Blast the luck ! who’d have thought that 
confounded wheel would give out jist as it did. A few miles fur- 
ther and we’d been all right — for the varmints don’t dare to get 
within the sound of old Nat Baker’s rifle. Blast it! I wish that 
he was here, or we had his team.” 

“ Why can’t we have it? ” I asked. 

“ I don’t know. I s’pose we could, if I should sec him. Old 
Nat would do most anything for me. We come from Oregon to- 
gether, you know.” 

“ Did you ? ” 

“ O, yes ; we’re like brothers.” 

While the driver was speaking I was thinking or an interview 
I once had with Baker at the San Francisco post-office, when the 
old man expressed much indignation at the conduct of one of the 
clerks on duty. I remembered how warmly the Oregonian had in- 
vited me to visit him at his ranche on the Yuba, and had promised 
me all the assistance in his power, in case I needed it. 

“ I will go for the wagon,” I said. “ I am acquainted with 
the man, and can borrow or hire it.” 

Hardcase thought of the proposition for a moment, before he 
said, — 

“ It’s the only way to save the groceries. Mount yo?ir boss an< 
be off, and don’t let the grass grow under your feet.” 

“ And the roal?” I asked. 


A MINING CAMP. 








I 










t 



r 


\ * 



!• 






•t 


I 


» 



V h 


4 


^ m 


« 


9 


# 








i 












*. 





t 


r 


t 


« 







r 


j 


•* 4 




V 






al^ 




« 


« , 


ft. • 


I 




I 


f 


t 



/ 


« 



Y t 


A HUNT FOR A WAGON. 


371 


“ Is straight ahead until you reach the Forks, then turn to tin 
left, and toiler the trail for a mile, and you’ll see Baker’s house. 
It’s on the bank of the Yuba, and the only house to be seen for 
miles.” 

“ I will take the boy for company,” I said, knowing that Dick 
would fret during my absence, and would be of no use in case of 
Ru attack. 

“ Wal,- we can spare him. Now be off, for we may need heli: 
afore you can get back. Tell old Nat how we is placed, and 
ask him to come to us. If he refuses, tell him that we have a 
keg of the best whiskey to be found in Sacramento City, and that 
it is liable to fall into the hands of the Indians. That will start 
him, I guess.” 

I was enabled to reach the Forks just at daybreak, about 
four o’clock. Then I turned as directed by Hardcase, and after 
following a trail for t\Vo miles, I gained the top of a hill, and 
was enabled to obtain a fine view of the valley which lay at my 
feet, and also the course of the Yuba, which wound its way 
among the hills, through prairies, and over rocks, foaming and 
roaring as though in a terrible hurry to reach the Sacramento 
River. Nestled in a grove of trees was a rudely built house, 
plastered over with mud which the hot sun had baked hard, until 
it looked capable of resisting the storms and rains of winter. Ou 
the opposite bank of the river were some ten or twenty tents and 
huts, occupied by those who were engaged in mining, and before 
each habitation was to be seen a thin spire of smoke, showing 
that the miners were preparing their morning meal before com- 
mencing work. I descended the hill at a rapid rate, and did not 
draw rein until I was opposite the door of the adobe house ; and 
no sooner did I stop than two large dogs saluted me with ferC" 
cious growls, as though my visit was unwelcome, and entirely too 
early. As the animals looked threatening, I did not dismount, but 
sat on my horse until the noise which the dogs made brought to 
the door a tow-haired young fellow, six feet or over, 'Fin, but 
muscular, with a face so freckled that it was difficult to tell the 
color of his skin. 

“ Hullo, old boss,” asked this specimen of young America, 
“ what is up ? ” 

“ Does Mr. Baker live here? ” I inquired. 

“ Wal, he don’t live anywhere else.” 


872 


A whaleman’s A.DVENTURES. 


“ I would like to see him, if he is at home.” 

“ Wal, he’s at hum, and I s’pose you can see him. Here, dad, 
somebody is arter you.” 

“ What does he want?” I heard.a voice inquire. 

“ Wal, can’t you come and see? ” asked the young man. “ J 
ain’t goin’ to ax him his business.” 

I heard a growl which sounded like that of a dog, and then 
the fall, lank form of old Nat Baker — the man whom I had met 
in San Francisco — hove in sight, and scanned me with a pair jt 
eyes which age had not dimmed. 

“ Wal, stranger, what is it?” asked Baker, after a keen glance 
at my person. He did not recognize me, although I knew his 
weather-beaten face in a moment. 

“ Do you recollect meeting me at the San Francisco post-office 
many months since ? ” I asked. 

The old fellow shaded his eyes with his huge black palm, and 
took a long look, and as he gazed I saw the expression of his face 
change from that of indifference to one of pleasure. 

“ By thunder ! ” he exclaimed, leaving- the doorway and ad- 
vancing towards me, “ if it ain’t you than I hope to holler. Give 
us your paw, old feller, and git right off that boss, and come into 
the house. Here, Sam, Bill, where is you? ” 

I dismounted, and Dick did the same, while the young men took 
charge of the animals. 

“ Don’t take the saddles off,” I said ; “ I must leave you in a 
few minutes.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” cried the old man. “ You don’t do no such 
thing. We holds on to you for a few days. Come m and liave 
a cup of coffee. You and your friend is welcome.” 

“ But—” 

“ No buts here. In you come.” 

1 entered the house, thinking it was the easiest way to stop 
Jiscussion. The three men crowded around me to learn the news 
from a world which they only heard rumors of. 

“Tell us somethin’,” cried Nat. “ How’s things in the city?” 
' “ Let me first tell you something that will interest you all.” 

“ Yes, yes,” they exclaimed ; “ that suits us. Let us have it.” 

“ Within a few miles of here is a band of Indians. They are 
on the war-path, and mean mischief.” 


PROMPT AID. 


873 


' Let ’em come,” muttered old Nat, glancing at his long ride, 
ivhich was in a corner of the room. 

“ But I have more news.” 

“ Good I let us have it.” 

“ Joquin and his gang are not far from here.” 

“ Ah, the varmints ! I heard they was at their work agin. This 
is serious. The Injuns ain’t of much ’count, but the Mexicans is 
sharp, and must be looked to. Did you see ’em ? ” 

“ Yes, and had a brush with them.” 

“ The deuce! ” Not you two? ” 

“ No. A few miles from here is my party, under the charge 
of one Hardcase, a teamster,” 

“ Not Bill Hardcase? ” 

“ The same.” 

“ And what does Bill want? ” 

“ Your team and your help, and to obtain them without delay 
he sent me forward. His wagon has broken down, and not more 
than two miles in his rear are Joquin and the Indians, fighting. 
As soon as they. cease fighting, one gang or the other will attack 
Hardcase for the sake of plundering his freight.” 

The three men listened to me in silence, and did not lose a 
word. As soon as I had concluded, old Nat said, — 

“ Bill, go and toot that horn. Sam, drive in the mules, and 
put the harnesses on ’em. We start in fifteen minutes for Oak 
Holler, where I s’pose Bill is waiting for us. Now eat.” 

By the time Dick and I had satisfied our hunger the two boys 
came in. 

“ Wal, what does the miners say?” asked Nat. 

“ All right, dad. Six of ’em will be here in five minutes,” an- 
swered Bill, seating himself at the table. 

“ And the mules, Sam? ” 

“ They is hitched in, dad, and jumping to be oflT.” 

That’s well. Now I’ll examine the shooting-irons while you 
is eating. Go on, lads, and line your ribs. Til see that the lead 
and powder is right.” 

While he was speaking, half a dozen stalwart fellows entered 
the cabin, each man armed with a revolver and a rifle. They 
were all welcomed in a warm manner by old Nat, but declined 
the breakfast which he offered them, on the ground that they had 
eaten enough. 


374 


A whaleman's adventure. 


“Then take a nip of whiskey,” said the host; and all agreed 
to that, without a single dissenting voice. “Come, let’s move,” 
cried Nat, as the tin pot returned to him emptied of its contents. 
“P’aps Bill Hardcase may be wanting us.” 

I found, on emerging from the house, that all the miners had 
joined us with horses, which stood ready saddled, and hitched to 
a fence. The animals which Dick and I rode had been taken 
care of during the time we were breaking our fast. The boys 
had taken off the saddles, fed the brutes, and rubbed them 
down with wisps of straw. Consequently the brutes were in 
good condition for the journey. 

“ Better let that boy remain here,” said old Nat, pointir>g to 
Dick, who was waiting for me to arrange his saddle. “He won’t 
be of any use to us.” 

“O, no; please take me with you,” cried Dick, eagerly, in 
great anxiety. “I should die if left here with no one to talk 
to. I won’t give you any trouble; you know; you know I 
won’t.” 

“But you are too much fatigued for the journey.” 

“O, no. See how smart I am!” and he leaped into the 
saddle so quickly that even the grim men who stood near him 
applauded his dexterity, and were compelled to shake their heads, 
and acknowledge that he was smart, even if he was but a mere 
chick. 

“ Sam,” cried old Nat, “ you jist look arter that ere team and 
the mules, and come on arter us as fast as possilDle.” 

“ But, dad,” whined Sam, “ if there’s any fighting, I shan’t 
have a hand in it ; I don’t think that’s fair. You know I want a 
crack at Joquin for stealin’ my boss, some two months ago : dod 
rot his pictur.” 

“Never you mind that, my boy. You just cotton to I hem 
mules, and mind your daddy. Who knows but the Injuns may 
give you a chance for a shot on the road ? ” 

Sam’s face brightened at the idea. He made no further re- 
monstrance, but took his seat upon the wagon, and placed his 
heavy rifle by his side, where he could lay his hands upon it at a 
moment’s notice. Then he gathered up the reins, and started hi? 
mules up the long hill which I had descended an hour before. 

“ You Bill,” shouted old Nat, as the wagon started. 

“ Wal, dad,” answered the young man, leaving a miner, with 



he had checked his horse, and sat astride him alert and 

EAGER.”— Page 375. 









« 1 
> 




r 









t 


s 

t 

9 



< \ 


» ' 







■ . • 7 

« 


« 

» 


\ 

\4 

- 


1 = 

* 




I ' 

ik 

f* 




f 


i 




t 




*» 


r 

< 




• . 




« 



* 

*■ f 


i 





* 


I 


I 


i 




« 




% ^ 


■u 




s 


r 


4 








I 




f 


{ 


'* 


V • 




« 

t 


‘ I 



I 


« 


I 










• --fy 

/ 




4 


4 • 




» 


* 



.1 


« 



« 







% 


* 






» 


I 

% 

4 

. ( 

# 


4 i 


4 


TIMELY ASSISTANCE. 


375 


whom he was conversing regarding a bear hunt ft few days 
before. 

“You mount your nag, and start out ahead. We want some 
scouting done, and you is jist the boy to do it.” 

“ All right, dad. Shall I draw a bead on the varmints if they 
show themselves? ” 

“ Not if you see more’n one. Remember that, Bill. No risk, 
yen know.” 

“ All right, dad. I’m otf ; ” and the young giant threw him- 
self into the saddle, and went off at a gallop, waving his rifle as 
he reached the top of the hill ; and then with a yell put spurs to 
his horse, and disappeared from sight. 

By this time all were mounted, and ready to start. Old Nat 
locked the door of his house, and leaving the dogs in charge, an- 
nounced that he was off. We started at a brisk trot, and soon 
passed the wagon, which caused Sam to groan and complain that 
it “ wasn’t fair, and he’d be gol darned ef he stood it much 
longer.” 

The miners yelled at him as we dashed on, and in a few 
minutes had left him far behind, and reached the Forks. Then, 
for some miles, our course was over a trail that was good. We 
could see Bill far in advance, glancing to the right and left, 
as though his keen eyes were searching for ambushed Indians ; 
but he did not appear to encounter any, and on we went until the 
hot sun warned us that our horses needed rest, or a breathing- 
spell at least. Then, while we were walking our animals, I con- 
versed a few moments with Nat. We rode on for some time, and 
just as we gained the top of a hill, we saw Bill in the valley. 

He had checked his horse, and sat astride him alert and eager, 
with his rifle ready for instant use, and glancing sharply through 
the underbrush on either side, as if looking for an expected 
enemy. 

“ Wal, Bill, what is it?” asked old Nat, as he checked Ins 
animal. 

“ Wal, dad, the Injuns is over the hill. There’s a right smart 
squad of ’em, and they is pressing Hardcase pretty hard, I 
reckon.” 

“On we go,” shouted old Nat; and we dashed along, each 
man looking at the cap on his rifle as we climbed the hill which 
overlooked the valley. 


376 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


We swept on to the top of the hill, and reached there just in 
time to see the Indians dodging from tree to tree, as though they 
were preparing to surround Hardcase and his men, and then crush 
them with a rush. 

Our leader glanced over the battle-field with his keen gray 
eyes, saw Hardcase’s position, and in what manner the Indians 
wer(3 assailing him. After he had seen all this,. he turned to his 
companions, and said, — 

“ Boys, you w'on’t make much of a mistake if you hit any of 
'em ; so come on and pitch in.” 

We charged down the hill at a run, and with a yell which musi 
have encouraged Hardcase and my men, as they answered our 
shout, and then fired a volley at the Indians, wliich caused several 
of them to drop or limp towards the nearest clump of bushes. 
But we saw that the natives returned the fire with their bows 
and arrows, and showed no signs of retreating as we expected 
they would ; and this fact became so strongly impressed upon the 
mind of old Nat that to my surprise he raised his voice and 
shouted, “ Halt,” when we were not more than fifty or sixty yards 
from the natives. 

“ Boys,” he said, as we checked our animals and demanded the ‘ 
meaning of such an order, “ there’s some blasted ambush here,' 
and I don’t bite at it, I don’t.” 

“Nonsense,” was the cry from the miners. “The Injuns 
is in sight and waiting for us. Let’s give ’em thunder and light- 
ning.” 

“ Don’t be blind as bats,” roared old Nat. “ Do you tliink 
I’m a fool? Whar did I come from? Wasn’t it from Oregon? 
Didn’t I cross overland ? Answer me that and be hanged to you.” 

“ Yes, yes,” was the exclamation ; for no one could dispute 
the assertions. 

“Then jist trust to me, ’cos I know what I’m abcut, I 
does.” 

The miners appeared willing to listen to any suggestions which 
might be offered. 

“ Do I see seven or eight bosses in the brush jist ofif there to 
the right?” 

We all looked in the direction indicated, but I could not make 
out the animals. 

“I seed ’em,” said one fellow, /whose vision was sharper than 
mine . 


AN AMBUSH. 


377 


“ Wal, them bosses wern’t rid by Injuns — was they? Answel 
me that.” 

“ No, no.” 

“Wal, I should reckon not. Them bosses was rid by Mexi* 
cans, and them Mexicans is not far from us. They is ambush in*, 
boys, as sure as you is alive. Lord, any one with common sense 
can see through such a trick. Do you s’pose them Injuns would 
stand there and wait for us unless they know*d they had some ( ne 
between ’em and the fire we could pour in ? ” 

His argument did look reasonable, and if true, would place 
old Nat at the head of his profession — as a scout of rare abili* 
ties. 

“ Now, boys, you jist see how we’ll draw the varmints. Fol- 
low me.” 

He turned the head of his horse and dashed away to the right, 
towards the animals which were nearly hid by the bushes. We 
followed him, but had not rode more than one hundred yards be- 
fore we saw eight men, dressed in the Mexican costume, leave the 
bushes which had sheltered them, and run towards their horses, 
fearing that we should secure the latter, and thus, in a measure, 
impede their movements. 

“ Whoop ! ” yelled old Nat, rising in his stirrups and waving 
his hand ; “ didn’t tell yer so? ” 

We had the start of the Mexicans, and the rascals saw it; so 
they strained every nerve to defeat our intentions ; but seeing that 
it was impossible, they stopped, raised their revolvers, and gave 
us a volley of bullets. Some of the missiles passed in close prox- 
imity to our heads, and one struck a horse, breaking the animal’s 
leg ; and as he fell his rider went over his head in a series of evo- 
lutions which provoked roars of laughter from his companions, 
although the men did not know whether the fellow was injured 
or safe in his rapid flight to the ground. 

As we charged towards the horses I was fortunate enough to 
pick out a splendid-looking stallion, of a dark bay color, full af 
fire, and fit to carry an emperor. As we swept down upon the 
animals, I seized his rein, and the prize was mine ; but the others 
were nearly as fortunate, for each man obtained a horse. 

“ Follow me,” shouted old Nat, as he threw the bridle of the 
animal which he had secured over his arm, and dashed off at a 
smart canter towards the hill on our right. 


878 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


We followed our leader until we reached the summit, and then 
halted and dismounted. We found that Sam, with his wagon, 
had arrived, and was impatient for a chance in the conflict ; but 
old Nat was deaf to his entreaties. 

We left the animals in Sam’s charge, and after a look at oui 
rifles and revolvers, plunged down the mountain, or hill, shel- 
tered by trees and bushes, so that those on the plain should not see 
us or understand what we were doing. We separated and scouted 
down the hill until we reached the plain, keeping under cover as 
much as possible, while our foes did the same. As we advanced, 
the firing ceased, for the Mexicans did not wish to betray their 
positions unless they were certain that every shot would tell, and 
we were equally as cautious. 

We crept on our hands and knees for some two hundred yards, 
and were nearing the position held by Hardcase, when on our left 
arose a wild yell, and there was a rush of Indians towards us. I 
saw one fellow, daubed with clay aud yellow paint, taking very 
fair aim at me behind a bush, and to save him some trouble I 
raised my rifle aud fired. The naked savage threw up his arms 
and fell back, and then on either side of me I could hear the 
sharp crack of fire-arms ; and each discharge told of the death of 
an Indian. 

After an attempt to flank us, and the death of several Indians 
in the rush, the latter fell back discouraged and disgusted, desi- 
rous of allowing the Mexicans an opportunity to show their hand ; 
but this the wily Joquin was not disposed to do ; so, when he 
found that the Indians were retreating, he signalized his men to 
do the same. Of course we followed them, but at such a slow 
pace, for fear of an ambush, that I thought the Mexicans would 
escape us entirely. I wanted to rush on them, and decide the bat- 
tle by quick blows ; but my companions were not to be hurried 
in their operations. They fought to win, and manifested no siguj 
of impatience while crawling on their bellies, hands, and knees, 
behind buslies aud trees, taking advantage of all inequalities of 
ground, now skulking behind a rock, and anon climbing a tree, 
to overlook the field, and obtain a shot. 

In this manner we worked our way towards the wagon, and 
when within one hundred yards of it I heard a yell on our right, 
and then several shots were fired in rapid succession. We went 
in the direction indicated, and found that the Mexicans, fearful 









• . I 


• * X 


t 


k 



✓ 







t 






f 


« 


# 








* 


\ % 



% 


f 


« 


t 


« 


4 

“ • 


» 


* 


( 


-t 

»• 



J' 




9 


I 

r 


« 


» 


j 


♦ 



* 




•> 


♦ 


4 


♦ 


* ( 


» 





. • 



•:> • 


I 


\ 


f 





» 


( 


\ 


• f 
Wt 

1 


• 1 


« 


» 








« 












4 

^ • 


( 






ft 

f 





t 


» 







I 


/ 


* 

# 







# 



» 


ft 




I 








1 


AN INDIAN FIGHT. 


379 


of being cut oiF, had attempted to break through our line, and 
were rewarded by a loss of two killed. 

We pressed forward as before, examining each bush and tree, 
but seeing nothing to excite our suspicion until we were within 
one hundred yards of the wagon, and then we caught sight of 
two or three dark skins dodging amidst the wild oats ; but before 
we could obtain a shot, they disappeared. 

On we went, and at last saw the w'agon. We gave a cheer 
which w'as answered by Hardcase and his party, and then started 
to our feet to walk towards our friends, thinking that danger was 
passed ; but just at that moment old Nat yelled, — 

“ Down with you, you tarnal fools ! Do you want to be shot 
like dogs?” 

We dropped on the instant, and it was well for us that we did 
so, for a shower of arrows flew over our heads, sent to us by the 
Indians, who were concealed on our right in a thick clump of 
trees and bushes, and who now dashing from their concealment, 
galloped towards us. 

Hardly had the arrows flown over our heads, when the crack 
of our rifles was heard, and the red skins, not liking such a 
warm reception, retreated as swiftly as they had come. 

The shots were productive of some result, for we heard several 
yells, and then all w'as quiet, as though the wounded had sub- 
dued all expression of pain for the sake of those who were un- 
injured. 

Load and for’ard ! ” shouted old Nat ; and with a cheer we 
charged on the bushes, but found no enemy to encounter. They 
had vanished, carrying their wounded with them ; and so quietly 
had they left, that we did not suspect their retreat. 

“ Blast ’em,” muttered old Nat, scratching his head, “ they is 
cute, and no mistake. They know^s somethin’, they do.” 

“ Let us push on for ’em,” cried Bill, blazing with excitement, 
aud eager for a fight. 

“Stop your noise, you fool,” replied the old hunter. “You 
(Im’t know what you is talkin’ about.” 

“ But, dad, I want to fight ’em real bad,” whined the son.' 

“ And don’t I want to fight ’em too? Answer me that.” 

“ I s’pose so, dad.” 

“ You ’spose so. Do you think that I want to get killed, oi 
have an arrer shot through me ? ” 

28 


880 


A whaleman’s adventubbs. 


“ I hope not, dad.” 

“ Wal, then, you jist mind me, my son, and don’t go off half‘ 
cocked. I knows what I’m about. I don’t push on arter them 
Injuns and get ambushed, I don’t. We can’t chase ’em through 
all the brush of Califoruy.” 

Old Nat gave the word for an advance towards the wagon, but, 
in doing this it was necessary to act very cautiously, for Hardcase 
was on the watch, and might mistake our party for that of the 
enemy ; and if such was the case, we should receive a broadside 
that would do us much injury. 

“ Here, you Bill,” said Nat ; “ put a white rag on your rammer, 
and go for’ard and shake it ; and if Hardcase sees you, tell him 
we is cornin’. Mind your eyes, now.” 

“ Whar can I find the rag? ” asked Bill, with a grin, as though 
he had puzzled his parent. 

“ Eh, well, I don’t know ; that’s a fact. We must have one. Our 
friend here has got on a white shirt, and perhaps he can spare a 
piece for a short time. That will do,” said old Nat, with a grin. 
“ ’Tain’t white, but it looks some like it. Let a piece come off.” 

I was about to comply with the request ; but just at that 
moment I heard a yell, loud and piercing, and then the discharge 
of a rifie, and a second yell. 

“ By thunder, boys, something is the matter with Sam. Come 
on and old Nat rushed through the bushes towards the hill on 
which we had left Sam and the mules, team and horses. 

As we dashed along there was another yell, and a shut ; but 
these only quickened our steps, and at last, breathless and 
nervous, we reached the foot of the hill, and saw that Sam 
was coming towards us, wagon, mules, and horses, yelling at 
every step ; while forty rods in his rear were four Mexicans, 
running as hard as possible, in hopes of getting a shot at our 
friend, and making a brilliant capture of their property and our 
own. 

“ A smart trick,” roared old Nat, as though in admiration of 
the audacity of the Mexicans ; and then he laughed, and the next 
instant Sam was in our midst, yelling like a Camanche while 
charging on a herd of buffaloes. 

We all expected that we should be ordered in pursuit of the 
Mexicans, and were not disappointed. 

“ Mount !” shouted the old man. “Give ’em thunder. No 
quarter for the sneaks. Kill ’em if you can.” cried Bill. 


I 





1 







A LITTLE REFRESHMENT. 


381 


We dashed up the hill ; but the Mexicans, suspecting our pur- 
suit, had disappeared before we started. We thought that we 
could find them, so continued on, but when we reached the summit 
we could see no one. 

“ Separate,” shouted Ned ; and we did, to the right and left, 
and plunged into the woods ; but after galloping for a few min- 
utes were compelled to give up the pursuit, for the robbers 
were nowhere to be seen. They had disappeared in some manner 
that excited our surprise, and although we searched in all direc- 
tions, we could not even find their trail. 

We slowly wended our way towards the wagon which Sam 
still liad charge of, and as we passed down the hill Hai’dcase and 
my men came out of their shelter, and cheered us until they 
were hoarse. After mutual congratulations old Nat took me. 
aside for a confidential talk. 

“ You’ve got a nice lot of traps on that wagon — hain’t you? ” 
he asked. 

“ O, yes ; provisions and other things.” 

“ And a keg of whiskey, of course.” 

“ Yes — a ten-gallon keg, for medicinal purposes.” 

“ That’s it. Now, you see these poor fellers what has fit 
for us ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ You know the day is warm, and they is putty well tuckered 
out — don’t you ? ” 

“ They look tired.” 

“ That’s a fact. -Now, don’t you think that a leetle whiskey 
wc uld do ’em good — kinder bring ’em up and make ’em feel 
nice?” 

“ I have no doubt (jf it. They shall have a drink as soon as we 
cemo to the keg. It is at the bottom of the wagon.” 

Many hands made the work light. In ten minutes’ time we 
liaa got hold of the whiskey keg, and it was welcomed with a 
yell of triumph. I tapped it, and gave the boys a big drink all 
round. 

“Moderation,” shouted old Nat, taking the quart pot from his 
mouth, and drawing a long breath. “ Drink decent, men. Don’t 
make hogs of yarselves. A pint of whiskey is as good as a quart, 
if you only think so.” 

Some of them did not think so, for they cast longing glances at 


382 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


the keg, and continued to eye it until it was repacked upon the 
wagon. 

“ They’ve had enough,” said old Nat, in a whisper. “ If they 
drink more they’ll be uproarious. Me and you can take some quiet 
nips arte" you has got settled. That’s what we’ll do, won’t we, 
hey?” 

Up the hill we went, the miners singing songs of triumph, and 
anxious for more fighting, when Will came to my side and whis- 
pered, — 

“ Where is Dick, sir? I have not seen him since your return.” 

The information was enough to stagger me, for I had not 
missed him, being so busy with other matters. I had sent him to 
the rear while the fight was raging, and I certainly thought that 
he was with Sam, and therefore safe. 

Will saw by my face that I was unconscious of his absence. 

“ Good Godl ” the lad exclaimed, “it is not possible that he 
has fallen into the hands of the Indians.” 

I could not imagine anything so dreadful. I dashed to the side 
of Sam, who was still driving his wagon, and endeavored to learn 
some particulars of Dick’s fate. 

“What — that little feller?” asked the man. “Why, yes; I 
seen him and talked with him but a few minutes afore them Mexi- 
can thieves come sneaking round. Arter that I don’t know what 
become of iiiiu. I had to look out for the bosses myself, you 
know.” 

“Then the Mexicans must have made him a prisoner. Poor 
boy. I’ll find him if I have to go alone.” 

I turned my horse’s head, but as I did so Sam called to his 
father and whispered to him, and then tlie old hunter bolted to- 
wards me. 

“You lost that little boy, hey?” he asked; “and you is goin’ 
to search for him all alone. Now don’t you do that, ’cos it’s dan- 
gerous. If they’ve got the boy they’ll keep him, and he must 
take his chance to escape the best way he can. You can’t do no 
good in huntin’ for him; so you just come along with us, and let 
tilings settle for a while.” 

I learned by questioning Sam, that Dick had left his horse 
after fastening him to the wagon, and sat down upon the brow of 
the hill overlooking the valley. Sam had spoken to him but a 
few moments before the Mexicans appeared, and that was the 
la^<t he had seen of him. I would have turned back and searched 


DICK SAFE. 


383 


for him, but old Nat would not permit it; so I was compelled to 
ride on, with a heart so heavy that it seemed like lead. Will 
made an attempt to cheer me up by relating the incidents which 
occurred after my leaving the wagon. 

He told me how the Indians had attacked them, confident of 
success; and how Jake had used the horse pistols with great 
bravery, having got so accustomed to gunpow<ier that he refused 
to shut both eyes when he fired. 

We were compelled to move slowly, owing to the crippled con- 
dition of one of the wagons; therefore we were not more than 
three miles from the valley where the fight occurred, when I 
heard a loud shout, and on riding forward to ascertain the cause, 
saw, to my great joy and surprise, that Dick had made his ap- 
pearance, suddenly emerging from the woods, and crossing our 
path. 

The rude miners frightened him by their boisterous acclama- 
tions; for his quiet, shy manner had won the regard of the jnen, 
and they were shaking hands with him and patting him on the 
shoulders with heavy palms when I reached the circle which sur- 
rounded him. 

He smiled, held out both of his hands, and said, 

“ Did you miss me much?” 

“ More than words can tell.” 

“ I thought you would.” 

And he made an attempt to conceal the tears which would 
flow from his eyes. 

“ I want to talk with you alone,” he remarked, seeing that two 
or three of the men hovered near us 

I sent them away, and then fell back so that no one could hear 
what was said. 

“I have had a strange adventure,” Dick remarked, when we 
were alone. 

“ You will hardly believe it,” he continued. “ Wliile you were 
fighting in the valley I was on the hill praying for your success 
and welfare; and so much was I occupied that I did not know the 
Mexicans were stealing on us, until the man who had charge of 
the wagon fired his rifle and started his mules. Then I saw that I 
should be captured if I remained where I was, and the robbers 
would shoot me if I ran down the hill. I thought for a moment, 
and then crawled on my hands and knees in the bushes, 


384 A whaleman’s ADVENTtneiES. 

and then into the woods, where I secreted myself by piling 
branches upon me, leaving a little place so that I could look out 
I remained quiet, listening to the shouts of men and the firing of 
rifles, until I was surprised to see four Mexicans pass close to me, 
running as though they were in a hurry, but stopped close to where 
I was concealed. While I watched I saw one of the men pull 
aside some bushes, and look behind them ; and then they stood 
-there listening until they heard the shouts of your men as they 
reached the top of the hill. Then they laughed, and went into 
the bushes and disappeared. I was so afraid that I did not 
dare to speak, for I thought that the robbers would fire at me if I 
moved. You did not come near me, and none of the men offered 
to, so I had to remain concealed ; and at last, to my dismay, you 
left the woods. I should have followed you, but just as I was 
about to clear away the branches, one of the robbers thrust his 
head from the bushes and watched your retreat. Of course I lay 
perfectly still, but I was terribly afraid that I should be dis- 
covered and killed. At last the man who was observing your 
movements spoke to his companions, and then they left the bushes 
and laughed. They talked for a few minutes, and walked off, 
going in an opposite direction from your friends. I waited to 
see if they would return, but as they did not I crept from my 
place of concealment. At first I thought that I would run to 
you, but my curiosity prompted me to examine where the robbers 
had hid. I pushed aside the bushes, but saw nothing ; so I 
walked on, thrusting aside the brush at every step, and at last I 
came to a small mound. I did not think that it was worth wdiile 
to go farther, and I turned hack ; but while turning, I put out 
my hand to steady myself, and seized a young pine. It yielded 
to my touch and fell ; and then I saw, right before me, directly 
under the mound, a large hole, big enough for a man, on his hands 
and knees, to crawl into. I was frightened, but you know I am 
curious ; so I crawled into the cave.” 

“ You are a brave little boy,” I said, in admiration of his con- 
duct. 

His eyes sparkled at my praise. .No wonder— he had not 
recently received much of it. 

“I noticed that the cave grew large as I advanced, and I 
smelt the fumes of a burning wick, as though the Mexicans had 
used a candle wdiile in the place, and had blown it out when they 


THE MEXICAN’S CAVE. 


385 


got ready to leave. I should like to have learned more, but 1 
did not dare remain and run the risk of the Mexicans’ returning.” 

It was evident, from what I had heard, that the Mexicans 
made the cave a rendezvous for their leisure hours ; and if such 
was the case, was it not probable that they concealed a large 
portion of their stolen property there? 

‘‘Dick,” I said, as we reached the Cross Forks. 

“ Yes,” he answered, looking up. 

“ Don’t mention a word about the cave to any one.” 

“ No, I won’t.” 

“ Not even to our own companions.” 

“ I understand,” he answered ; and then we were joined bj 
old Nat, who was in fine spirits after the adventures of the day. 

“ Allspice,” said he, “ do you want me to pick you out a place to 
camp, on the b^^nk of the river? If you’ll jist say the word, I’ll 
find a spot that cau’t be equalled on the Yuba. I wouldn’t do 
this for every one ; but my boys has taken a shine to you, and I 
kinder like you ; so we’ll have you near us for company.” 

“ It is a favor that I would ask, if not too much trouble.” 

“ No trouble, my lad, no trouble. We must help each other 
sometimes. Near my ranche is a good bar that ain’t been worked 
much. You go there and camp.” 

“ Is there any gold there ? ” 

“ Gold ! ” repeated the old man, in tones of astonishment ; “ you 
can’t stir the sand without finding gold. You mustn’t expect to 
take it out in handfuls, ’cos that’s agin natur ; but the more you 
dig, the more you’ll take out.” 

It w'as near three o’clock when we arrived at old Nat’s house. 

While the men were dismounting from their horses, I whis- 
pered to old Nat, and said, — 

“ Shall I offer to pay these men for their trouble in saving my 
traps?” 

“ Don’t mention such a thing,” was the answer. “ They lend 
one another a helping hand, and don’t make any charge of it. 
But if” — and here old Nat’s voice fell — “ you have a drop of 
whiskey which you can spare, bring it out, 'cos it’s awful hot, and 
the fellers has worked hard — now ain’t they?” 

I was glad to oblige them. Once more the ten-gallon keg w^as 
made to bleed, and once more the miners drank success to them 
selves and all their friends, and then to Oregcn ; and while they 


886 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


were doing so, Hardcase started the wagon, and we continued oi 
our journey towards the bar which Nat had pointed out. It was 
not more than half a mile from the house, on the same side of 
th« river ; and just back of the bar was a fine grove of trees, and 
amid them we commenced unloading our team and pitching our 
fcAota, and before sundown our kettles were on the fire, singing 
"'^/rrily. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

OUR CAMP ON THE TUBA. THE SEARCH FOR GOLD. A HUNT 

AND WHAT CAME OF IT. 

Even before we pitched our tents old Nat had visited us, and 
gave us friendly advice, lending a helping hand when he could do 
so, and expatiating upon the beauties of our location. The next 
afternoon, after the intense heat of the day had passed, we put 
our two rockers together, and took them to the bar in front of our 
camp for trial. Every man was anxious to dig the first gold, 
yet we did not know how to go to work to insure success. We 
supposed that any of the sand and dirt would pay, but after wash- 
mg out some five or six buckets full, we found only a few specks 
i>f dust, which induced us to think we had not struck rich dirt. 
Fortunately for us old Nat and his two sons visited us just at this 
time, and laughed at our efforts. 

“ What is you fellers at?” the old man asked. “ You is w^ash- 
ing out dirt what has been through a cradle afore. Didn’t you 
know any better than that?” 

We confessed that we did not. 

Wal, then, we must show you. See here ; you must skim 
ju the top dirt. Gold dou’t stop thar. It settles, and goes down 
and down till it reaches a ledge of rocks, or hard, blue clay. 
Thar it stops, and thar you must look for it.” 

“ But suppose we don’t find the clay or the rocks until we dig 
fAiO, feet down ? ” I asked. 

“ Then you must dig to that depth. It’s hard, I know, but 
without labor you’ll not find gold. Come, let me show you how 

do it.” 


THE MINES OP CALIFORNIA. 


387 


He took a shovel, and after a careful examination of the bar, 
commenced work near an elbow of the river, at the foot of a gulch 
which lay between two high mountains. My men saw that the 
old man was in earnest, and lent their assistance in rolling 
out of the way some large stones, and then scraping off the sur- 
face gravel. In a short time a space a rod square was cleared, 
and after going down two feet we reached blue clay. 

“ Thar,” cried old Nat, “ now you can find the dust, if thar's 
any thar. But it’s hard work, and me and my boys is dry, aw- 
ful dry.” 

I understood the hint. I led the way to my tent, and brought 
out the whiskey keg. All hands took a strong pull at it, and left 
me. While I was putting away the whiskey Jake burst in upon 
me like a crazy man. 

“ Glory to God!” he shouted; “ we found ’em — lots of it, 
too, cap’n.” 

“ Found what?” I asked. 

“ De gold. I see it, and all see it. Whole handful.”- 

The man found his breath, after a while, to tell me that, after 
washing out a few buckets of dirt, they had seen considerable gold 
in the cradle — much more than they expected. I hastened to the 
spot, and found that after panning out the dust, we had secured 
just one ounce of coarse gold, which was doing remarkably well, 
and showed that the dirt was rich, and well worth working. 

A week passed away, at the end of which time we found we 
had made good California wages at gold-digging, averaging some 
two hundred dollars per man. Besides this, we had learned much 
in the short time we had been on the river, and we felt more con- 
fidence in our resources. We prospected in different places, and 
found that gold was to be obtained wherever we struck a shovel. 
We had taken up several claims, and held them in reserve against 
the time we should require them ; and although people were flock- 
ing to the mines, yet our claims were not disturbed until we were 
surrounded by miners, and that happened some months after our 
commencing gold seeking. 

One morning, about five o’clock, while we were taking our 
coflTee, Sam and Will Baker called to see me, each of them armed 
with a rifle and revolver. 

“What’s in the wind?” I asked, as they sat down, and helped 
themselves to a dish of coffee. 


888 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ We are on a hunt,” they said, “ and we want you to gc 
with us.” 

“ What kind of a hunt? ” I asked. 

“ Wal, principally deer, although there’s no tellin* what we 
shall meet with afore we returns.” 

It did not take me long to get ready, and off we went, the two 
huge dogs, which belonged to old Nat, keeping us company. We 
had not travelled far before I chanced to look back, and saw Jake 
dogging my steps. We were then a mile from camp. I stopped, 
and the guilty-looking negro came towards me. 

“ Who told you to come?” I asked. 

“ No one, cap’n ; but den I s’posed as you wanted some one to 
carry de game.” 

“ But who is to cook the dinner?” 

“ O, dat all prepared, and dey can eat ’em widout me.” 

“ Let him come,” said Bill. “ He won’t do any harm.” 

So I agreed to let Jake go with us, and very glad the negro 
was to hear that such was the result of 'my deliberation. He 
pointed in a significant manner to his horse pistols, which he had 
placed in his belt, and intimated that he would “ make ’em tell 
afore de day was out.” We scaled the side of Mount Misery, — 
a steep hill, which separated us from the next valley, — and after 
much sliding, and some bumps and bruises, were enabled once 
more to follow the course of the river, which we did for a mile or 
more ; and then we skirted a mountain, whose sides were almost 
perpendicular, and up which it would have been nearly impossi- 
ble for a fly to crawl. At the foot were huge pines, and some 
small oaks, the latter gnarled and stunted, as though crushed by 
the former. At the foot of one of the latter we sat down to rest. 
The solitude of the place struck me as extremely oppressive. 
Probably no human foot had ever trod that dark, gloomy valley 
before our party had entered it, and certainly none wmuld desire 
to, walled in as it was between the mountains, whose towering 
heights prevented the sun’s rays from penetrating until near noon. 
I could conceive of no place more suitable for the home of grisly 
bears, and I said so. 

“ Wal, I s’p^ct they is near here,” remarked Sam, in a cool, 
lazy manner, as he lighted his pipe, and pufied out huge volumes 
of smoke. 

During the time we rested, I noticed that the dogs had 



“COME ALONG,” CEIED SAM, “WE’LL FIND THAT BEAR AFORE LONG.” 

— Page 389. 




f 


I 

*1 



9 


I 


4 


f' 


I 


f 


A 


4 


f I 


# 


I 







I 


4 


I 


4 

I 




ii.i' 


< 


4 


I 


I 


J 



• ' 




t 


# 






i 


4 


• ' 


% 




y 


I ' 

4 


y 

« 






t 




< ^ 


- 


• - • . 


< 


t 


4 


/ . 

I i 


'■ ♦ 


f 


I 


•! 


I 


. < 


» 


« 

t 


1 




* 


' 1 







1 



/y 


f . ■ 






« I 


4 


« 



■V - .N, ,4 


/ 


» 


4 


V 




$ < • 



1 


1 


« 


a 


> 








I » 













^ • " 



« 


« 





1 


L' li 


* 



THE MARKS OF A GRISLY. 


389 


crouched at our feet, in obedience to commands ; but at the same 
time they had manifested strong symptoms of rebellion, fretting 
for a dash into tlie woods, and uttering low, savage growls, be* 
cause they were restrained of their liberty. When, therefore, we 
arose to our feet, the dogs bounded forward with delight; but 
Sam speedily recalled them. 

“ You poor fools,” he said, addressing the brutes, “ do you 
want to be chawed up in less than no time? If you do, just run 
right plump into the mouth of a bear. That’s all you’ve got 
to do.” 

I thought that the animals looked as though they were willing 
to take their chance of the encounter, for they were of the bull- 
dog breed, tough and wiry, with courage which no man could 
doubt. We penetrated the forest of pines. The trees did not 
stand close together. They were in clusters, with some vacant 
spaces between them, as though the monarchs of the forest did 
not brook familiarity, but preferred to stand alone. In these 
vacant spaces w'ere oaks, bearing acorns, such as the Indians 
gather for their winter supply of food. On these acorns bears 
feed, but I was not aware of it at the time. We_had passed one 
or two of these places, when Sam pointed to a pine, and called 
my attention to it. The bark w^as torn off in large strips, as 
though done with a hatchet, and the fragments lay scattered 
around the trunk of the tree. It looked as though it had been 
chopped into little pieces. 

‘‘What do you think of that?” asked Sam. “ Ain’t that an 
exhibition of power?” 

I asked for an explanation. 

“ That’s the mark of a grisly,” he said. “ Some old feller has 
been sharpening his claws on that tree. While he was doing it 
he got kinder mad, and bit things, and I s’pose afore he was 
through, he was ready to fight any one, even if it had been his 
own daddy. Go smell ’em, Bose.” 

One of the dogs approached the tree, smelt of it, turned up his 
nose, and then uttered a low growl, as though he would like to 
catch sight of an animal that sharpened its claws in that manner. 

“ Come along,” cried Sam ; “ we’ll find that bear afore .:ng.” 

“ But don’t you tink,” said Jake, “ dat it would be better if 
de bar come in search of us, instead our goin’ in search of de 
bar?” 


39 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


‘ Whjit ! are you afeard?” demanded the boys, who were 
anxious for a little sport. 

“ No, I’s not afeard ; but den I don’t tink dat it’s best to be 
too for’ard in dis matter. Let de bars alone, and den dey let 
you alone.” 

We laughed and passed on; but I thought Jake had spoken 
words of wisdom, and wished that my companions had heeded 
them. As far as I was concerned 1 did not care to take any ac- 
tive part in the hunt ; but if I had said so, it would have beeo 
known to every miner on the river. 

“Don’t be too anxious,” said Sam, speaking to me. “We 
might stumble on a feller afOre we knows it, and then you’d be 
snapped up in no time.” 

I was glad of this advice, because it showed that they had not 
detected my reluctance to engage in the hunt. 

“ Why don’t you turn the dogs loose?” I asked. “ If there’s 
a bear in these woods, they will be sure to find him.” 

“ And the brute ’ud kill the dogs afore we could get to ’em. 
But I’s a good mind to try it. What do you say. Bill ? ” 

“ Remember what the old man told us, Sam. If we lose the 
dogs, we’ll get particular thunder.” 

“ We’ll run the risk, by jingo ; ” and as he spoke the young men 
loosened the straps of hide which were fastened to the collars of 
the animals, and away they bounded towards a clump of bushes ; 
and just as we were preparing to follow them, I heard a roar 
like thunder, and then caught sight of the two dogs, retreating 
towards us, closely pursued by a monster, all black and white, 
shaggy, and strong, large as a cow, and twice as heavy. It was 
a grisly. 

“Gracious!” yelled Jake, jerking out his horse pistols, and 
firing them ; and then he struck for an oak tree, and that was the 
last I saw of him for some time. 

When the animal was first discovered, he was not more than 
three rods from me ; consequently I had to do my thinking mighty 
quick, and make up my mind whether I should run or stand up 
to the rack like a hero, and be clawed in less than two minutes. 
I concluded to run, but not until I had fired, and this I did in a 
great hurry ; and I had the satisfaction of seeing the fur fiy from 
the bear’s head, but it made no difference in checking the speed of 
the monster. On he came, and back I went, turning like a flash 



“A MONSTEE, ALL BLACK AND WHITE, SHAGGY AND 

COW.”— Page 390. 


STEONG, LAEGE AS A 



THE GRISLY HUNTS US. 


sn 

of lightning, and running like a race-horse ; and as I sped on -I 
had the satisfaction of seeing Bill and Sam take aim, and heard 
them discharge their rifles ; but I did not stop to see with what 
ef ect. I think, however, that the bear did not stop ; for I have 
a distinct recollection that the Oregonians suddenly ranged along- 
side of me and attempted to take the lead, but my legs were too 
quick for that ; so I put on steam, and as I did so I glanced over 
my shoulder, and saw that the bear had stopped at the foot of the 
tree on which Jake was posted ; and the reason for such a halt, 
w hich was acceptable to us, was because Jake had shouted in 
loud tones, — 

“Golly ! don’t runaway and leave dis child all alone. Don’t 
act as cowardly as all dat. Stick by me.” 

The dark-complexioned gentleman seemed to have forgotten 
that he had run first for the purpose of saving his skin, and that 
we had followed his example with the best of motives. But his 
strong appeal stayed the course of the bear, and enabled us to 
pick out trees near each other, and to climb them ; but we were 
compelled to leave our rifles on the ground, and trust them to the 
mercy of the bear, and our existence to the efficacy of our re- 
volvers. 

It did not take me long to reach the first limb of a pine 
tree, and after I had obtained a seat glanced around to notice 
the position of my companions, and found that tliey were safe, 
perched on the boughs of trees near me, and apparently quite 
contented with their situations, although I noticed with extreme 
regret that they were several feet 'higher than myself. 

In the mean time the bear stopped and cast long and wishful 
glances at Jake, and such delicate attention nearly drove the 
negro frantic. 

After one or two growls, as though undecided what to do, the 
bear came towards our trees, and w hen within a rod of us, halted, 
squatted on his haunches, and looked up at his prisoners, as much 
as to intimate that he knew he had us, and was determined to enjoy 
our position ; but while he was thus licking his chops, and utter- 
ing some gentle growls, which sounded as though he had a cold, 
caught by staying out late nights, the two dogs, which must have 
had some good training, silently crept up and attacked the grisly’s 
rear, and I think they nipped him with their teeth, for the bear 
uttered a roar that made the trees tremble, and turning, aimed a 


892 


A whaleman's adventures. 


blow at one dog which would have felled an ox, but the aqima. 
was too quick. He dodged and retreated, and then the second 
cur was chased a short distance ; but as he could run two feet tt 
to grisly’s one, of course he escaped ; and the bear, seeing that 
pursuit was useless, turned and came towards us, growling and 
grumbling as though disgusted with such trifling. 

“ Look here,” I said, hailing Sam and Bill, who were chewing 
tobacco, and composedly squirting the juice at the eyes of the 
l)ear, but not hitting within ten feet, “ do you call this hunting 
grislies ? ” 

“We don’t call it anything else,” was the reply. 

“ I think that it looks as though the grisly was hunting us,” I 
remarked. 

“ Wal, ’tis open to that objection,” Bill answered ; and just at 
that moment the bear walked near the tree as though to hear 

O 

more distinctly, and while he was cocking up one eye. Bill let fly 
about a gill of juice, strong as cavendish tobacco could make it. 
The saliva struck old bruin on the eye that was upturned, and 
such impoliteness was followed by a roar that partook of rage, 
pain, and fright, all combined. 

The bear rolled over on his back. He kicked and wiped his 
face — he clawed it, and bit the ground; and while he was suf- 
fering so much, the dogs once more attacked him, and the rascals 
bit his rump most unmercifully, to Jake’s great delight. Foi a 
short time there was a confused mass of leaves, dirt, fur, and 
broken branches ; and then from a circle up in the air flew a 
dog, and when he struck the earth lost no time in seeking safe- 
ty in flight. His companion followed suit, and then the bear re- 
moved as much of the tobacco from its eye as possible, sat on 
its haunches, and growled at us. 

“ Are we to stay here all day ? ” I asked. 

“ We shall unless we can kill the chap,” was the answer. 

I did not wait for further light. I drew my revolver, took 
careful aim, and fired. I saw the ball strike the monster’s breast ; 
and in return he gave us a very fair specimen of boxing, rearing 
up on his hind legs and waving his fore ones, as though he ex- 
pected a blow, and was prepared to ward it off, even if it came 
as quick as lightning. 

“ What in thunder are we to do ? ” 1 asked of my companions. 

“ O, take it easy,” was the reply. 


TREED BY A BEAR. 


m 


‘‘But the blasted bear will starve us to death.” 

“ I shouldn’t wonder,” was the answer. 

Perhaps I had better have remained silent, for the monstei 
turned and came towards my tree, grumbling and shaking his 
head in an angry manner. He looked up at me, then stood 
on his hind legs, laid his fore paws against the trunk of the tree, 
and faith, commenced moving towards me, but at such a slow 
rate, owing to his size, that I thought he would tire of it before he 
reached the bough on which I was seated. 

Heavens, how old bruin snorted as he worked his way up the 
tree ! His breathing sounded like the puffing of a high-pressure 
steamer, and his breath w^as hot and far from perfumed, for I 
could smell it even where I sat, looking down at the monster. 
I was fascinated by the grisly’s movements — his blazing eyes 
and foaming jaws ; and as the bark which he had ground be- 
tween his teeth had colored the froth issuing from his mouth, it 
resembled blood, and added a terrible interest to the rascal’s open 
countenance. 

I think that the bear had climbed about two feet from the ground, 
when the dogs made another rush, biting his rear in such a vigor- 
ous manner that the old fellow could not stand the pressure ; and 
once more he dropped to the earth, and made an angry rush for 
his tormentors. Of course they vanished in an instant, and after 
feeling satisfied that such was the case, bruin once more turned 
towards his human enemies ; but this time, by some, mistake, he 
struck the tree upon w'hich Jake was perched, and commenced 
nearing the negro, to the great terror of the latter. 

“ Now, Jake, look out,” said Bill ; and he fired at the bear. 
The animal w^as about three feet from the ground, and seemed to 
be at a perfect stand-still, unable to advance, and unwilling to 
recede. 

The ball struck the animal near the fore shoulder, and must 
have broken some of his bones, for he released his hold of the 
tree and tumbled to the ground, falling upon his back ; but he 
only lay in this position for a few moments. The dogs again ad- 
vanced to attack him, and this insult added new fury to his ”age 
He was up and striking at them to the right, but I noticed that 
he did not use his left paw, and that he growled when he rested 
on it, as though the pain was more than he could bear without 
manifesting some feeling. 


394 


A WHALEMAN^S ADVENTURES. 


As usual, the dogs vanished the instant there was a chance for a 
free fight, and then the bear licked his wounds, smelt of them, and 
gathered new rage by the act. He looked up and saw Jake, 
and that look was sufficient to make the darky shake in his 
shoes. 

“ Gemmen,” he said, with chattering teeth, “ please kill dal 
ol’ chap afore he gets at dis nigger. He’s arter me, I know. He 
links I’s more tender dan de rest ob you.” 

We could not withstand that appeal. Three revolvers cracked 
at the same time, and three balls struck the bear. His rage was 
terrible. He tore up the ground in all directions, and howled 
until the valley re-echoed his cries. 

I could not help pitying the brute, for his great courage made 
me respect him. But our lives were more precious than his ; so 
death was sure to overtake him. We knew that he would not 
leave us, yet all felt that the work was nearly finished, and that 
death would relieve the brute of his suffering. Once more we 
fired. The bear received the balls with a shudder. Fresh 
wounds were opened, and fresh streams of blood fiowed to the 
ground. Flesh and muscle could not stand it. The monster 
sunk upon his haunches, and looked around with an expression 
as though asking what we meant by such treatment. But he had 
not lost all his fierceness. He still shook his head and growled, 
and when the dogs ventured near him mustered strength enough 
to aim a blow at them, and to pursue them a few steps. But it 
could not last. Down he went with a crash, made a desperate 
effort to rise, failed, and then tumbled upon his side, and as he 
went over the dogs fastened upon 'him ; but the old veteran was 
not entirely powerless. By a sudden blow he struck one of tlie 
curs, and sent him howling through the air, to the great indigna- 
tion of Sam and Bill. So mad were they that they once more 
fired, and the shots seemed to have finished the career of the 
brute. His head drooped, his legs straightened out, he gave a 
gasp, and was motionless. 

“ Hurrah for us ! ” yelled Jake. “We finished ’em at last ; ” 
and down the tree slid the negro. 

After gaining terra firma he danced “ Juba” for a few minutes, 
keeping time with his hands, and still dancing approached the 

bear. 

“Yer didn’t get a chance at dis nigger — did yer?” asked 


A DEAD BEAR. 


395 


fche fellow, with an insulting gesture and a kick. Then turn- 
ing, he called to us, “ Come down. DonH you be afeard. He’s 
a goner.” 

He stood with his back to the bear as he spoke, and the insults 
which he had heaped upon the animal seemed to have recalled 
its life, for it suddenly raised its head, lifted its paw, and with 
one mighty blow tore away the seat of Jake’s trousers. With a 
yell, loud and piercing, the negro bounded into the air, clapped 
both hands behind him, and run for the nearest tree, shrieking foi 
help. But there was no occasion for assistance. It was the last, 
expiring effort of the bear. We left the shelter of the trees, and 
gathered around our prize, wondering at the strength of its limbs, 
the length and massiveness of its teeth, and the enormous bulk 
which it presented. We skinned the monster, and having slung 
the pelt upon two sticks, placed the latter upon our shoulders, 
and commenced our march for home. It was terrible hard work, 
creeping over the mountains, with a skin which weighed more 
than a hundred pounds ; but we accomplished it, and reached 
camp just at sundown. 

The morning after the bear hunt, I noticed that the faces of my 
men wore a jubilant expression, as though they had heard some 
good news ; but as they did not immediately communicate it to 
me, I supposed that it was nothing that affected my interest. 
Besides, I too tired to ask many questions. The hunt had 
used me up, and I felt as though I wanted rest. But after 
breakfast Will and Jack lighted their pipes, and sat down by 
my side under a tree, near our tents. They looked so mys- 
terious that I was inclined to think something strange had hap- 
pened, and I was not long left to conjecture what it was. 

“ While you was gone, yesterday,” said Jack, “ somethin’ hap- 
pened to us.” 

“ Something of importance,” chimed in Dick who was close 
at hand. 

“ Something that will make you stare,” remarked Will. 

“ Only us knows it,” continued Jack. 

“ No one else,” echoed Will. 

“ Now tell me what you mean,” I cried, looking from one to 
the other in astonishment. 

“ You tell him. Will,” said Jack. “ You can do it ship-shape.” 

** I will,” answered the lad. “ You see, sir, after you wai 


396 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


gone, yesterday, we went to work as usual, until about eleven 
o’clock, when the kanakas knocked otf labor, and laid down 
under a tree. It was hot, and no mistake, and we were all 
thinking of following the kanakas’ example, when a couple of 
Old Nat’s miner-friends came along. Wliile they were looking 
on curiously at our work. Jack suddenly struck his pick against 
something hard, and the sound was different from the sharp click 
of a stone. We threw aside the loose dirt, and fell on our knees 
around the hole, scooping out the dirt with our hands, and 
then ’’ 

“I found this,” cried Jack, taking from a bag a lump of pure 
gold, and placing it in my hands. 

I was so astonished that I could only look at him and at the 
gold, bewildered at the magnitude of the treasure which he had 
found. 

“I knew you would be surprised,” laughed Will. “I wanted 
to tell you last night, but you were so tired that we all agreed 
to postpone it until this morning.” 

Of course I was pleased, for the lump of gold, which was 
entirely free of foreign substances, was the handsomest specimen 
that I had seen, and weighed within a few ounces of six pounds 
troy. 

“We thought it best to say nothing about it, sir,” "Will con- 
tinued. “ Even the kanakas don’t know it. We don’t want 
the miners crowding round us, and staking out claims near our 
bar. Now, I think that we can keep the secret. At least we 
can try it.” 


' CHAPTER XXIV. 

JOQUIN’S CAVE. — A BARGAIN. — AN EXPLORATION. — DEAD 
MEN. — A RATTLESNAKE, — FASCINATED. — TREASURES OF THE 
CAVE. 

For several days we had heard nothing of the doings of Joquin, 
and his gang of robbers. So I thought it high time to visit the cave 
which Dick had discovered, and see if large stores of treasure 
were not concealed there. But first I consulted as to the ex- 
pediency of informing old Nat of my project, and obtaining his 


WE FELL ON OUR KNEES AROUND THE HOLE.”— Page 396. 







MAKING A BARGAIN. 


397 


powerful aid. The more I thought of the matter, the more in- 
clined I was to trust him ; and when I had settled on the right 
course to pursue, sent Jake over to the old man’s ranche, with 
a request for the Oregonian’s company for a short time. He 
readily obeyed the summons, for he smelt whiskey as soon as the 
message was received. Therefore, in a few minutes old Nat was 
grasping my hand in his hard palm, and licking his lips in anticipa- 
tion of the drink which he knew I would invite him to. 

“What is it, my hearty?” he asked, as he threw back his 
head, and drank something from a quart pot which Jake handed 
him. 

“ Uncle Nat,” I said, “ I have a secret which I wish to con- 
fide to you, and I want your assistance.” 

“ Well, fire away ; ” and the old man once more looked at the 
tin pot, snuffed it, and put it down with a sigh. I motioned to 
Jake, and the negro* once more tapped the keg, and gave some of 
its contents to the trapper. A pleased smile stole over his rough 
face as he wet his lips, and then prepared to listen to what I had 
to say. 

“ You recollect the time we gave the Mexicans a touch of our 
quality?” 

“Don’t I?” 

“ Well, on that day my boy was lost.” 

“ I know. You was terribly puckered about it, and wanted to 
go off arter him.” 

“ Yes, but I did not, because we picked him up an hour after 
he was lost.” 

“ Yes, I recollect,” 

“ Well, while he was absent he saw some Mexicans go into a 
cave, and that was the reason we could not find them.” 

“ I see. Go on.” 

“ Now I have been thinking that we had better visit that cave, 
and see what it contains. If we find anything of value, how shall 
we share it?” 

“ Halves,” answered the veteran. 

“ No, that would not be fair. You furnish your two sons, and 
then you shall have one third of all that we capture.” 

The old man mused on the offer. He thought of th€ risk, and 
the advantages, and then closed with the proposition. 

“ I’ll do it, * he said. “ When shall we start?” 


398 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“To-morrow morning, at an early hour.” 

“Good. I’ll be ready. But not a word of this to the other 
fellers on the river. We must keep mum.” 

“I understand. We can say that we have gone out on the 
prairies for cattle.” 

“ Yes, so we can. Now I’ll go home and get ready, cos if ^ we 
meet the Mexicans we shall have to light for it.” 

‘ I selected Mr. Topmall and Will to accompany me, besides 
Dick to guide us to the cave. All of us were mounted, and all 
excepting Dick carried rifles and revolvers. Those I left in camp 
had not the slightest idea where we were going. I feared that 
they might talk of it, and thus expose the whole project. We 
Joined old Nat and his sons at the ranche, and left the house 
about live o’clock, before the dew was off the grass, and before 
the sun had shown its hot face in the valley. On we dashed, 
and at last the woods, which Dick had fled through, were gained. 
We saw nothing suspicious near them. No signs of Mexicans or 
Indians, although we scouted in all directions in search of fresh 
trails, and then met beneath a huge pine, and reported to old 
Nat that the coast was clear, and the veteran gave the word to 
push on. Not for a moment did Dick hesitate about the course 
to the cave. He pointed out the way as confidently as though 
he had lived in the vicinity all his life, and knew each tree and 
bush by name. At last he stopped, and pointed to a heap of 
dried branches. 

“Under those,” he said, “I concealed myself when the Mexi- 
cans entered the woods.” 

“ And the cave? ” I asked. 

He dismounted from his horse, and we followed his example. 
He led the way through a thicket, the twigs of which looked as 
though a deer. had broken them in passing or browsing. We 
pushed on, and a few paces brought us to the quartz mound which 
Dick had spoken of. As yet I saw no evidence of the cave. I 
only saw a few dead bushes, and those were piled up in a heap, in 
a careless manner, as though some one had contemplated setting 
them on Are, and had abandoned the purpose for some cause. 

“ Whar’s the cave, youngster? ” asked old Nat, with a sarcastic 
grin upon his face. 

He began to doubt his power to find it. 

“Wait a moment,” he answered; and then he commenced 
throwing aside the branches. Will and Sam assisted him, and in 


joquin's cave. 


391 ) 

a few seconds what we sought was before us. The entrance was 
not larger than the end of a barrel, dark and gloomy ; but still 
there was evidence that it had been inhabited, for on tho ground 
we picked up a silver bell button, such as Mexicans wear upon 
the legs of their trousers. 

“ Wal, by hokey ! ’’ ejaculated old Nat, with an expression of 
wonder upon his face. 

“ There is the cave,” I said. “ Shall we enter it?’^ 

“ Of course,” all cried, in one breath. But who would lead 
the way was the question. 

We looked at each other, and then at the dark entrance to the 
cave. No one spoke. How did we know but that the place was 
filled with Mexicans, who would -pick us off, one by one, as we 
entered? 

“ Here, Bose,” cried old Nat to one of the dogs which we had 
brought with us. 

The animal went to him. It was only necessary to point a 
finger. The dog understood, him. He entered the cave, was 
gone one or two minutes, and then returned, his tail between his 
legs, and every appearance of abject terror in his looks. The 
animal was naturally bold. He did not exhibit signs of courage 
now. 

“ What does this mean?” roared old Nat, looking around upon 
the group which surrounded him. 

We could not answer the question. It puzzled us as much as 
it did our leader. 

“ Go in, Bose,” said Nat ; but the dog shrank away in spite of 
threats and blows. 

“Blame me, if this don’t beat all creation !” muttered Bill, 
with a look of wonder upon his freckled face. 

“ It’s the fust time that dog ever refused to go anywhere,” said 
Its owner, in tones of astonishment. 

“ Wal, dad, it shan’t be said that one of the family was afeard,’ 
3ried Bill. “ I’ll lead the way and see what’s in thar.” 

The father thought of the matter for a moment, and then gave 
bis consent. He lighted a caudle, and with a revolver in his 
breast, and the candle in his hand. Bill started on his explora- 
tions. W( waited one, two, three minutes, and then heard a yell 
which satisfied us that Bill had encountered something of an ex- 
traordinary nature. Was it a yell of triumph, or a cry of fear? 


400 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


The question was soon solved. While we waited, listening eagerlj» 
for more demonstrations, we saw Bill’s head, and then his body, 
emerge from the cave. His face was pale, and his limbs trem- 
bled as he gained his feet and looked at us. 

“ Bill, my son,” asked the father, in a soothing tone, “ what is 
the matter with you ? ” 

“ I seed, dad, O, I seed — ” 

“ What, you fool?” roared the affectionate parent. 

“ Two fellers what is dead, and ain’t got no clothes on. I seed 
their ribs and bones, and then I dropped the candle, and left in a 
hurry.” 

The old man looked at his son in a scornful manner, and then 
lighted a candle. 

“ Come on,” he said. “ I’ll show you that I ain’t afeard. 
Allspice, you fuller me.” 

With Bill and Dick outside to keep guard, the rest of us 
entered the cave, crawling on our hands and knees for some dis- 
tance; the light of our candles disturbing several bats, which 
flew over our heads and dashed at our lights, extinguishing one 
or two, and provoking yells of the most emphatic character from 
old Nat and Mr. Topmall. 

“ On we goes,” cried old Nat; and after relighting our candles, 
crept along until we were suddenly stopped by a suppressed cry 
Iroiii our leader, and a peculiar whirring sound, like that pro- 
duced by a child’s rattle.” 

“ What is the matter ?” I asked. 

“ Matter! ” repeated old Nat; “ why, there’s an awful big rat- 
tlesnake, standing on its tail, all ready for a jump, within ten 
feet of me. That’s what’s the matter. Don’t move, or the reptile 
will make a spring. We must deal gently with him. Jist keep 
quiet, and I’ll see what can be done.” 

I obeyed his instructions, but those behind me did not. They 
commenced retreating as rapidly as possible ; and I would have 
done the same if it had not been through shame from deserting 
the brave man in front of me. 

“ Are you still near me?” asked Nat. 

“Yes.” 

“ Wal, don’t make a noise. Keep quite cool, and we’ll yet fix 
the varmint. He ain’t goin’ to make a spring jist yet, ’cos he 
don’t like the looks of this lighted candle. He s a little fearful 


FASCINATED. 


401 


of it. I’ve got my eyes on him, and I’s watchin’ all his motions 
O. I tell you he does look putty ; that’s a fact. If I could only 
get my revolver out, I might shoot him ; b-u-t I c-a-n-’t. Ha 
looks — all covered with — sparkles — diamonds — I don’t fear 
him — ” 

He paused as though lost in astonishment and admiration at 
the spectacle before him. The last few words which he had ut- 
tered were so disconnected, and spoken in such a monotonous 
tone that I was astonished, and feared he was falling asleep. He 
no longer seemed to have care or fear — he was indifferent to his 
own fate and, that of others. ^ 

“ Nat,” I said, in a low tone ; but he paid no attention to my 
voice. 

As I spoke I heard the ominous rattle of the snake’s tail, as 
though the reptile was angry at the sound of my voice. 

The old man did not move. He did not even answer me. 

“ Nat,” I said ; and I spoke louder this time. 

There was no response, although once more I heard the rattles 
and an angry hiss. The snake did not like my interference. 
What did the silence on the part of old Nat mean? It alarmed 
me. I touched him, but he took no notice of me. I raised my 
body as high as possible, and looked over his shoulders. He still 
held the lighted candle in his hand, but I noticed that the arm 
was rigid, as though stiffened by a stroke of paralysis. 

As I raised my head the snake uttered an angry hiss, and its 
eyes were like flaming carbuncles. Its head swayed back and 
forth, and its tongue quivered like an aspen leaf, and while look- 
ing I suddenly heard Will’s voice at the entrance to the cave, 
calling on me to come out and save myself. 

His voice aroused me to thoughtfulness. I ‘ no longer looked 
at the snake, and as soon as I averted my eyes, the old feeling 
of dread and disgust took possession of me. I should have im 
stantly made my escape, but would not leave old Nat behind. 

“ Come,” I said, speaking so loud that he could not help hear- 
ing me. 

As I spoke I laid a hand upon his shoulder ; but he did not 
Aiove. Suddenly it came to my mind that the man was under the 
influence of the snake. What could I do? Old Nat was in- 
capable of helping himself, and I would not desert him. There 
was but one way, and that I could attempt. If I failed, my friend 


402 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


and myself were liable to be destroyed. If I succeeded wt 
were safe. 

I nerved myself for a task. I took from my belt the revol- 
ver which I carried, cocked it, and rested my elbow on old Nat’s 
back ; then aiming at the fiery head of the snake, I fired. The 
report was deafening. The candle dropped from the old man’s 
hand, and we were left in darkness and smoke ; but before I could 
move I felt my friend’s body tremble, and then a sigh, as though 
of relief, escaped him. 

“ Thank God,” he ejaculated, as though from the bottom of 
his heart. “ You didn’t do that none too soon.” 

“ Is the snake dead?” I asked, anxious and excited. 

“ His head is all smashed up. But I can’t talk now. I want 
some air, and a drop of whiskey. I’m all of a tremble.” 

The man was shaking as though suffering from an attack of 
ague. 

We commenced retreating out of the cave. Old Nat moved 
rather slow, but at last succeeded in reaching the air, and it 
seemed to revive him, or, if that did not, about half a pint of 
whiskey did. 

“Boys,” said the old fellow, “I don’t know what come over 
me arter I had looked at that snake a bit. It seemed as though 
I couldn’t turn my eyes. It was a putty sight. I never seed a 
handsomer one in ray life. The chap w^as all speckled over with 
sparkles like gold dust, and the more I looked the more I w'anted 
to. I’we heerd tell of sich things, but I never ’spected to meet 
with ’em.” 

“ Did you know that I was near you ? ” I asked. 

“ Yes, I could feel you all the time ; but, to tell the truth, I 
wanted you out of the w'ay, ’cos I feared you would stop the fun 
I was having in lookin’ at the varmint.” 

Once more we lighted the candles, and again commerced our 
preparations for the exploration of the cave. Before we entered, 
however, we took a drink of whiskey, and the liquor inspired 
Sam with so much courage, that he volunteered to enter the cave 
and bring out the body of the rattlesnake, and see that no more 
of the same kind w^ere in our path. This proposition was ac- 
cepted, and the bold young fellow crawled in, and in five minutes 
returned with the snake which I had slain. It was five feet long, 
and had ten rattles. The shqt which I fired had passed through 


IN THE CAVE. 


40S 


Its head, just below the eye, and killed the reptile almost in- 
stantly. 

Again we entered the cave, in the same manner as before, with 
lighted candles, and on our hands and knees. We crept cautiously, 
looking to the right and left, for fear that we should encounter 
anot her snake, but did not ; and after crawling for some twenty feet, 
Slid lenly emerged into a spacious cave, large enough to hold thirty 
men, with ease. We raised our lights and looked around us, and 
although we were somewhat prepared for the scene which met our 
eyes, yet we could not repress a shudder, for our glances fell on 
two skeletons, both lying upon the earth, with hands folded upon 
their breasts, as though they had died praying. There was no 
clothing on the upper part of the bodies. The flesh had fallen 
from the bones, and the grinning skulls appeared to welcome 
us to their strange sepulchre with a unanimity far from pleasing 
After satisfying our curiosity, as far as the dead were concerned, 
we commenced an examination of the premises. We found boxes 
of claret wines, stolen from the stores of miners and traders, two 
bundles of jerked beef, some garlic, olive oil, and other things 
which were not of much use to the thieves. But we found no 
gold, although we examined every article that was in the caye. 
We began to think that the Mexicans were too shrewd to leave 
their valuables behind them, and gave up the search ; but Will 
continued it, and at last commenced stirring some dirt which he 
found in one corner of the cave. We watched him without in- 
terest, but all at once he uttered a shout which brought every one 
to his feet. 

“Tve found something !” he said; and in a few minutes he 
moved from the dirt a tin box — such a one as Boston crackers 
are packed in. 

“ Rip it open ! ” shouted Bill and Sam ; and they crowded up to 
see the contents, but we forced th*m back until all hands were 
close to the two skeletons, the horrible grins of which were uiv 
noticed by the excited men, all strongly impressed with the belief 
that a rich prize had been discovered. 

“ Open ! open ! ” was the cry ; but for a moment the fastening 
to the box could not be forced, and while Will was searching for 
it, we w^ere startled by hearing a groan of so unearthly a char- 
acter, that we imagined that the fiends of the other world had 
visited the cave for the purpose of making us relinquish our prize 

30 


404 


4. whaleman’s adventures. 


“What’s that?” asked old Nat, with a slight tremor in the 
tones of his voice, while Will stopped his work to listen. 

There was no answer to old Nat’s pertinent question. Who 
could reply to it? The sound did not seem of this world. 

“ Open the box if old satan stands at the door ! ” roared old 
Nat. “ It’s full of gold dust. I know it is by the weight. Rip 
it open ! ” 

But as Will was about to obey the order, to our intense con- 
sternation, a second groan, more loud than the first, greeted our 
ears, and one or two rushed for the passage-way, as though tc 
leave in a hurry ; but old Nat recalled them. 

“ Fools ! ” he shouted ; “ what is you afeard of? Old Satan 
will get you in the open air just as quick as he can here. Don’t 
be afeard — I ain’t.” 

But in spite of the man’s brave words, he showed some signs 
of agitation, and, I must confess, if it had not been for the love 
of gold, all of us would have left the cave in short order. Curi- 
osity and hope of gain alone kept us there. We looked at each 
other, as though attempting to fathom the mysterious sounds 
which we heard ; but I could see nothing but astonishment de- 
picted upon the faces around me. Had the Mexicans left the 
dead to guard the treasure? and were the dead performing their 
duty in as gentle a manner as possible ? The groans were faint 
reminders that we were trespassing. If we persisted, what was 
to come next? 

“ Blast the grunts ! ” cried old Nat, as soon as we recovered 
from our astonishment. “ Open the box. I’ll do it if the dead 
ragabonds rise up and oppose me.” 

He rushed forward to seize the box, but had to pass the 
skeletons in so doing. It seemed to me as though something 
ireadful was about to happen, and therefore my eyes were turned 
towards the dead bodies. What was my horror to see the 
bony arm of one of them raised in a slow, cautious manner until 
it had reached an altitude of forty-five degrees, then paused 
a moment, wavsd two or three times in a threatening manner, 
and fell with a crash ! This was too much for old Nat. He 
uttered a yell dashed his candle to the earth, and rushed 
for the passage that led to the open air, and would have gained 
it if some others had not been before him ; so there was a jam, a 
struggle, and an immense amount of fearful oaths, and yet no 


AN AWFUL SCENE. 


405 


one could escape. The only candle left burning was the one held 
by Mr. Topmall. I had dropped mine, and stood staring at the 
skeletons with astonishment and terror combined. Perhaps I 
was too much alarmed to speak or run, although I know that I 
most sincerely wished that I was on the bank of the Yuba dig- 
ging gold,' instead of stealing it in a cave. In the mean time old 
Nat r early forgot his terror, and spluttered in his usual lively 
style. 

“ You infernal brutes ! ” he yelled, “ if you don’t get off of me 
I’ll cut some of your throats — I will, by the jumping jingo ! ” 

There was no response to this stirring appeal. Bill and Sam 
seemed to disregard the feelings of their respected parent, and 
while they were struggling I thought I saw a chance for es- 
cape. I rushed forward to improve it, but just at that mo- 
ment a heavy hand was laid upon my shoulder, and I was held 
back. I turned, expecting to see a grinning skeleton by my 
side, but to my surprise I only saw the smiling face of Mr. Top- 
mall. 

“ Don’t be afeard,” he said ; “ it was me. ’Twan’t one of the 
dead fellers. It was one of my tricks to try ’em.” • 

I looked at Jack, and then at the two skeletons lying on the 
ground. Could it be possible that the former had managed in 
such an adroit way as to frighten us almost into fits by his un- 
earthly groans and demonstrations ? 

“ Yes, sir ; I did it,” said the man, in a whisper. “ I jist 
wanted to try ’em. No harm done, you know.” 

I was not 80 certain of that, for near me was a surging, rav- 
ing mass, struggling to escape, and there was a fair prospect that 
all would ultimately succeed. 

“Jist hear me give ’em one,” said Jack, when he ^saw that we 
were likely to be left alone, with the exception of Will, who, in 
spite of his terror, would not leave me, for fear P should be spir- 
ited away, and lost to hftu forever. 

“ Yes, I must give ’em one for the fun of the thing,” continued 
Jack ; and he did produce the most awful groan that I ever heard, 
it was so unearthly. 

•• They is arter us,” yelled Sam ; and he renewed his efforts to 
escape, even crowding his father in doing so ; but the old man 
launched out with one foot and kept the boy at a respectful dis* 
tance ; so in a few minutes they passed from sight. 


406 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“That’s good groaning — ain’t it?” chuckled Jack, who was 
highly amused at the success of* his experiment. 

“ Yes ; but the next time you practise, let me ask as a favor 
that I know something of it beforehand. I don’t want you to 
enjoy all the fun.” 

All right, sir ; I won’t forget. I’m some in the groaning line. 
I lamed it on board the ship-of-the-line St. George, when wo 
groaned the admiral out of the vessel.” 

“ But how did you manage that the dead should raise one of 
its arms? ” I asked. 

“ Nothin’ easier, sir. While you was all engaged in getting 
at the box, I jist slipped a piece of marline over the bones of 
the feller, and then stood back and pulled. In course the hand 
would go up, and by a jerk I could make it shake its fist. That’s 
how I did it. Frightened ’em — didn’t it?” 

I was forced to confess that it had rather startled me, also 
those who possessed more courage than I could boast of. The 
trick had driven old Nat and his sons from the cave, leaving 
Will, Jack, and myself to get along the best way we could. 
Luckily after Topmall’s explanation I did not have that fear of 
the dead I had experienced when I saw the skeleton’s hand 
raised ; so there was nothing for us to do but to examine the con- 
tents of the box, and see if we had found a prize. 

“ Remember,” I said to Jack, as we laid bauds upon the box, 
“ you must keep this trick to yourself. It would only cause 
trouble if it was exposed. Old Nat would be furious if it was 
known. Let it pass as something extraordinary. You under- 
stand ? ” 

“ Sartiu, sir. No more tricks. I is on honor now.” 

We turned the tin box over, and at last found an opening. We 
ripped off the cover and saw that we had indeed captured a prize, 
and one of much value. There were about two quarts of gold 
dust, and mingled with it were gold coins, and some few pieces 
of silver. I judged that there were about five hundred dollars in 
gold coin, and some twenty thousand dollars’ worth of dust. 
After admiring our prize for a few minutes, we shut the lid, 
lighted our candles, and examined every part of the cave, but we 
could not find another concealed deposit ; and we came to the 
conclusion that the Mexicans had placed all the gold which they 
had stolen in one box, thinking that it was quite safe, and could 
be reclaimed any time. 


OUR PRIZE. 


401 


While we were thus occupied we heard some one at the eu- 
trance of the cave, shouting iu a lusty manner ; and, recognizing 
old Nat’s voice, we answered. 

“ Hullo ! ” he said. “ Is you dead or alive? Jist answer me 
tliat.” 

“We are all right, and shall be out in a short time.” 

“ Wal, come as quick as you can. We has had a big scare, 
and had enough of it.” 

We took the box, and left the dead and the cave. We were 
some minutes in gaining the open air ; but when we found our- 
selves surrounded by our friends, and exposed to them the box 
which contained the gold, they were delighted at the success of 
our expedition, and congratulated us in the most enthusiastic 
manner. 

“ You desarve success,” cried old Nat, as he weighed the tin 
can in his hands, and mentally calculated the amount which it 
was worth. “ We fellers cut and run jist ’cos a dead man jerked 
up one of his bones. I don’t understand it yet, and I don’t see 
why you wasn’t scared jist like us.” 

“We were ; but we could not run, because you blocked up the 
passage-way. After you were gone, the groans and manifesta* 
tion?5 ceased. Of course we were no longer frightened. We re- 
mained and secured the treasure.” 

“ And a great prize it is, and no mistake. But we won’t stand 
here talking all day about it. Let’s back to camp afore them 
sneakin’ thieves, the Mexicans, comes on top of us, and makes us 
pay for what we has done. Pour the stuff into bags, and then 
we’ll be off. And remember,” said Nat, as we halted for a 
moment on the hill which overlooked his valley, “ no one must 
even hint at what we has done. If you does, our throats will 
be cut some fine night, and we shan’t know nothin’ about it.” 

We all promised to keep the secret, and then we plunged down 
the hill, and separated at old Nat’s house ; the Oregonian proim 
ising to look over in the evening and settle the dividend, feeling 
perfectly confident that the dust was safe in my hands. Wo rode 
on and reached my tents just about three o’clock in the afternoon 


408 


A whaleman’s AHVENTUBEfl. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

I AGAIN MEET JOQUIN. — A SIGN SAVES ME. A BANS<3M DE- 
MANDED, AND WHAT CAME OF IT. A RESCUE. 

And now I come to one of the most painful portions of my er- 
ratic life. That very night I was called from my bed to visit a 
sick miner, a mile below my quarters. In passing through a 
thick wood, I suddenly found myself in the midst of a party of 
Mexicans, and a commanding voice shouted, “ Halt ! ” On the 
instant I discharged two barrels of my revolver, — a preconcerted 
signal of danger, — for I saw that I was surrounded by Joquin 
and his gang. 

“ So,” said I, quietly, to the chief, “ we meet again,” 

Joquin started back a pace or two, but quickly recovered his 
presence of mind, and seemed ashamed of having shown sur- 
prise. 

“You are a cool one,” he said. “Who are you? — not a 
Mexican, I swear.” 

“ No ; I’m an American.” 

“ I thought so. Are you wounded? ” 

“ Thank the saints, no ; ” and as I spoke made the sign of a 
c '^ss. The robber chief noticed the act, as I intended that he 
should ; but his men did not, 'and when they heard me say that I 
was an American, two of them drew their knives and rushed to- 
wards me. 

Luckily for me, Joquin’s eagle eye fell upon them as they ad- 
vanced, and he shouted, — 

“ Halt ! What do you mean? ” 

The robbers stopped, and pointed with their long knives 
to me. 

“ He is a Yankee and lives. Remember our vow — death to 
all Yankees.” 

“ Peace, you fools ! ” returned Joquin, fiercely. “ Don’t yon 
Bee that he is a Catholic.” 


JOQUIN DEMANDS TERMS. 


409 


The scoundrels sheathed their knives in an instant, and 1 ut- 
tered a sigh of relief at the sight, and vowed that I would make 
some recompense to the first Catholic church that I saw, for thus 
borrowing a little of its religion. 

The party took me to a fire, which was replenished by throwing 
on some dry branches, and, as the flames shot up, the light fell 
upon my face. My eyes met those of Joquin. We looked long 
and earnestly at each other. I knew what his thoughts were, 
but I did not interrupt them. I wanted to see if he would recog- 
uize me ; but he had seen too many faces to identify me. 

“Where have I seen you?” he asked, at length. 

“ Can you not call to mind the time and place? ” 

“ No.” 

His men crowded around us to hear the conversation. 

“ A few months since a train was on its way to the mines, 
when it was attacked. The miners fought long and well, and 
after receiving re-enforcements, beat off the attacking party.” 

“ We should have beaten you had not the Indians ambushed 
us,” the Mexican said, extending his hand. 

“You are right,” I answered; and then I accepted his hand, 
red though it was with the blood of my countrymen. 

“We came north,” said Joquin, “for the purpose of removing 
the treasures which we had collected in a cave, but some of 
your countrymen have saved us the trouble. My men feel dis- 
appointed, for they are anxious to spend some portion of their 
time in the cities and enjoy themselves. They have worked hard, 
and need a little relaxation. Our visit south has not been a 
pleasant one. The Yankees have hunted us a little too close for 
comfort. In fact we have made but little money, I am sorry to 
state ; and on this account my men feel in no good humor. Now 
we have a proposition to make, and I think that it is a reasonable 
one. You shall furnish us with some five thousand dollars, and 
then we will release you.” 

Willingly would I pay the money if I could but escape. Cir- 
cumstances might occur, however, which would release me froir. 
all obligations, and I silently prayed .that such might be the case. 
If Nat and his men heard my signal, I should be free, and the gang 
would be destroyed by daylight. Already there were indications of 
day breaking, and it seemed to my impatient spirit that my friends 
must be on their way, and near at hand. Every moment of tim« 


410 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


was precious to me ; and as I knew it, and the Mexicans did not 
I concluded to waste as much of it as possible. 

“ You must write to your friends,” said Joquin. “ They will 
send the money if they value your life.” 

“ But who will take the letter? ” I asked. 

“ Carlos, here. You can trust him — can’t you? ” 

‘‘ Yes ; but where will he find you when he returns? ” 

‘‘ V\^e will take care of that point. Do you write the letter, 
and mind that you word it strong ; and state that if any attempt 
at a rescue is made, it will result in disaster to you. Now write, 
for here is paper.” 

I commenced a note to Will and Jack, stating in fair terms that 
I was a prisoner, and that the money must be handed to the 
Mexican without delay, as my captors were impatient to leave the 
country. I also stated that no attempts must be made to find me, 
as I had pledged my word to that efiect. I put in the latter 
clause more for the purpose of killing time than anything else, 
and it was a most fortunate circumstance that I did so ; for, hav- 
ing finished the letter, Joquin asked, — 

“ Have you written all that I requested? ” 

“Yes.” 

He smiled as though he had caught me, but said nothing, 
merely turning to one of his men, whom he called “ Pedrez,” and 
handing the note to him, ordered him to translate it, word for 
word. 

The cunning fox ! He had not informed me that he had' a man 
1 his gang who could read and speak the English language quite 
duently. 

“ Read ! read ! ” cried the Mexicans ; and thus urged, the man 
<anslated the note, word for word. 

“ Diablo I ” they exclaimed ; “ it is as we said ; he is an honest 
Yankee — he is not disposed to trick us ; ” and even Joquin suf- 
fered his features to relax, as he nodded in approval of my 
honesty. 

“ Riew,” cried Joquin ; “let Carlos start at once. Ho 
has no time to lose. Pedro can accompany him most of the 
way.” 

Hardly had he ceased speaking, when the- woods opposite to 
us seemed alive with jets of flame ; and then came loud reports, 
and through the air whistled half a score of bullets, which struck 


DICK WOUNDED. 


411 


all around me, and yet I escaped. I saw the Mexicans leap in 
the air, and fall flat on their faces; and then my eyes sought 
Joquin, who was standing beside me. For a few seconds he 
seemed irresolute and undecided what to do. His hand was upon 
his pistol, and he half drew it from his belt ; but just at that 
moment the men in the woods uttered a yell of triumph, and 
dashed towards the Are, discharging their revolvers as they ad- 
vanced. I savv a light form bound towards me with outstretched 
arms — I noted the look of joy upon his face — I heard him utter 
an exclamation of gladness; and then, before I could speak or 
interfere, the Mexican chief drew his revolver and fired at the 
advancing boy. The next instant he had plunged into a piece of 
woods on his left, and disappeared from sight. 

I sprang to my feet, and rushed towards the poor boy, but I 
was too late to catch his form in my arms. Dick had sunk to 
the ground, and by the aid of the fire I saw drops of blood trick- 
ling from his breast. 

“I dreamed of death last night,” he whispered. “ It was for 
the third time. I do not fear to die, but I am sorry that I must 
leave you, for I do love you so dearly.” 

“You must not die, Dick,” I cried, in an agony of sorrow and 
grief. “ You must live and be happy.” 

“No more happiness for me on earth,” he murmured. “ The 
bullet has struck home, and my hours are numbered. Dreams 
thrice repeated never deceive.” 

I bent my face to his, and he touched my cheek with his lips, 
sighed heavily, and then remained silent for a few moments. I 
raised his head and placed it in my lap ; and then, for 
the first time, I was aware that Jack, and Will, and 
Bushy were near me, gazing with sorrowful eyes at the scene 
before them. 

“He would come with us, sir,” whispered Will. “ We tried to 
have him remain at the tent, but it was useless. And to think 
that he is the only one of our party injured, and yet two-thirds 
of the Mexicans are killed or fatally wounded.” 

Low as he spoke, Dick heard him, and opened his large black 
eyes. 

“You were in danger,” he murmured, “and I could not 
remain behind. I hastened to find you, and as soon as I 
saw you I did not think of bullets or the robbers. I wanted 
to clasp your hand, and say how glad I was at seeing you.” 


412 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“But if you had waited a minute you would have been 
safe. ” 

“ It was not the will of Heaven,” he murmured, in a faint tone, 
as though his life was failing fast, “ and it is better as it is. Life 
had few charms or pleasures for me, and till I met you and Will, 
I did not know what it was to have a friend, and now I can go to 
my dear dead mother, and feel her arms once more around 
me.” 

A smile passed over his face, and as it fled, he murmured, 

“I loved you; ” and with the words his gentle spirit fled to its 
Maker, and I held in my arms cold clay. 

It was broad daylight when I arose to my feet, and looked 
around the late scene of strife. All the dead were buried in one 
common grave, while the wounded were nowhere to be seen, 
although I was confident that I had seen some before Dick fell. 

“ They are all dead,” whispered Will, who read my thoughts, 
“The men were so mad that they didn’t spare one of the 
wounded robbers. Only two out of the ten escaped. One of 
them was the captain, I suppose. He shot Dick, and we chased 
him for half a mile, but he was too quick for us. I would like to 
have killed him for your sake, and the sake of the boy, but we 
shall yet meet him.” 

Poor Dick ! how life-like he looked, as he lay under the shad- 
ow of a stately oak. It seemed as though he had fallen into a 
pleasant slumber, and was dreaming of some merry scene, for'a 
half smile was on his lips, and had rippled all over his face. 
We formed a couch of blankets, and laid his form in the wagon, 
and then I took a horse, and rode to the front of the cortege for 
the purpose of being alone, but I was not so fortunate. Old Nat 
and Sam joined me, and opened a conversation by handing me a 
hunting flask filled with whiskey. 

“Don’t be afeared to drink it,” said the Oregonian. “It is 
good. It came out of your keg.” 

I looked at him for an explanation. 

“Drink,” he said, “and then I’ll tell you what I did.” 

I really felt the need of some stimulant, for I had passed 
through so many scenes during the last twenty-four hours, that 
my nerves were shaken, and my mind wandered. It is not to be 
wondered at, therefore, if I did put the bottle to my lips and 
drink quite freely, and I felt better for it. 

“Yes,” cried old Nat, as he followed my example,” this is 
some of your whiskey. When the signal started us, I sent over 


DICK DEAD. 


413 


to your camp, and found that you were gone, and borrowed a 
quart of this stuff to last me till I met you, ’cos I knew you would 
be faint and need it. ’Twas on your account,* you know.” 

I nodded approval of his course, and the old man went on: — 

“It didn’t take us long to muster a force; the men came on 
horseback, and were anxious to lick all the Mexicans in crea- 
tion. I gave ’em a drink of my whiskey, — mighty mean stuff, — 
and off we went at a gallop, and we didn’t allow grass to grow 
under our feet till we halted in the woods, where we tied our 
horses and stole forward. To our surprise we heard, when we 
came in sight of the fire, Mexican lingo, and we didn’t know 
what it meant; but arter a while we understood it, and then we 
come the Injun over ’em, and over they went, and you was free; 
but it was rather hard to lose the boy.” 

Upon reaching the camp. Will and the others had removed the 
body of poor Dick from the wagon, and deposited it in my tent, 
where it was prepared for the grave. Bushy, who was useful as 
a carpenter, made a coffin of such pieces of board as could be 
found on the river, and the kanakas visited the valleys, and col- 
lected flowers, and strewed them on the body and the box con- 
taining the remains. We found a suitable spot for the grave. It 
was near a waterfall, and at the foot of a giant pine, which reared 
its tall head aloft, and spread out mammoth branches, as though 
asking for weaker things to seek its protection. It was a fitting 
place for the burial of the gentle boy, for, when in his childhood's 
home he loved the water and its music, as it rippled over the falls 
and ledges, and sang on its way to the sea, sweet hymns of praise 
to the Creator. 

It was a favorite resort for the boy when living, and such a 
place as he would have selected for his grave. 

Days passed and we again settled into the usual routine of life; 
but the place had become distasteful to me. I saw that our sup- 
plies of provisions were getting low, and that it was necessary 
they should^be replenished, if we intended to remain at the mines 
during the wet season; so one morning I called the men together, 
and asked them what course they chose to adopt. We had been 
in the mines three months, and during that time we had made 
some fifteen thousand dollars, including the nugget which Dick 
had found. This did not include the sum which we had taken 
from the Mexicans, and I feared we were collecting too much 
dust to render it altogether safe, in case of an attack. Somewhat 


414 


A WHALEMAN'S ADVENTURES. 


to my surprise, they all declared that they preferred to remain at 
the mines through the winter, provided they could be assured of 
a supply of provisions; and when I informed them that I in- 
tended to procure all that was wanted, they agreed unanimously 
to build a house, and pass the wet season as comfortably as 
possible. I then unfolded my plans. I would visit Sacramento 
City, and invest some money in provisions, and the balance of 
the cash I would place in some securities, where interest could 
accrue. 

This was agreed to, and after I had completed my business I 
went to San Francisco, where I met the ex-whaleman, who de- 
clared I must take up my quarters at his house, and I did not 
decline. One day I was walking towards home, about dinner 
time, when a hand was gently laid on my arm, and a sweet voice, 
speaking in the Spanish language, said, — 

“ My dear friend, how glad I am to see you ! ” 

I looked around, and my gaze fell upon as lovely a face as I 
had ever seen. I stared at her in astonishment, for I could 
scarcely believe that I saw before me the mischievous, roguish, 
coquettish Constance of the Ladrone Islands, who had once played 
me as pretty a trick as ever woman was guilty of. 

“ May the saints preserve me ! ” I managed to articulate ; “ but 
am I asleep or awake ? ” , 

“ Let me pinch you and see,” was the laughing response. 
“ Well,” she continued, “ if you are aw^ake, let me introduce you 
to my husband. Don Pedro, Don Carlos.” 

For the first time I glanced at the gentleman at her side. He 
was a tall, dark, finely-formed fellow, with a handsome face, and 
Spanish cast of features. He had listened to our conversation 
with all the dignity of a hidalgo ; but when his wife mentioned 
\ny name, his face relaxed its sternness, and a smile ruffled it, as 
lie extended his hand and grasped mine. 

“ I can most heartily congratulate Don Pedro on the possession 
of so much goodness and beauty,” I cried. 

“ It gives me much pleasure to meet Don Carlos,” the Spaniard 
said. I have often heard of him, and desired to see him. He 
is not forgotten at Guam.” 

“ No, I should think not,” cried Constance. “ His bull ride is 
still remembered by all the tailors, and mothers of the town. O, 
didn’t I laugh that day ! But it is wrong to laugh at a relative ; 


A LirrLE SURPRISE. 


415 


may the saints pardon me for my mirth. Tell me, dear uncle, 
how is your wife.” 

It was my turn, now, to laugh, and I did so, to her astonish- 
ment. 

“ Speak ! ” she exclaimed ; “ didn’t you marry Dorothea?” 

“ Not much.” 

She looked at me with astonishment and some anxiety. 

“We heard at the islands that aunty married a sea captain, 
an i we supposed that it was you. The governor was delighted 
with the match.” 

“ And yet I assure you that I am unmarried.” 

“ And Dorothea? ” cried the young lady. “ You did not deal 
harshly by her ? ” 

“ The saints forbid. You know me better than to suppose that.” 

She smiled faintly, just enough to show her white teeth, but 
looked anxious, nevertheless. 

“ Come,” I said, “ explain how you came here, and I will relate 
some matters of interest to you.” 

“ Willingly,” she answered ; and then she glanced at her hus- 
band with a look of pride and affection, that caused me to remem- 
ber the time when she coquetted with me on board the Helen, 
while lying in the harbor of Guam. I stifled the sigh that sought 
to find utterance, and listened to her words with marked attention. 

“ Don Pedro,” she said, with a blush, “ commands a Spanish 
ship. He sailed from Manilla for San Francisco, by the way of 
Guam. At the latter place he landed passengers and supplies, 
and of course stopped at my father’s house.” 

“ And there I learned to love her,” said the captain, interrupt- 
ing his wife. “ I courted her for six days, and on the seventh 
• narried her.” 

“ And now tell me of Dorothea,” pleaded the young wife. 

“ Come with me,” I said, “ and you shall see her.” 

“She is married and happy?” asked Constance. 

“ Yes ; united to a rich man, and one who thinks she is per- 
fection. He is no stranger to you. But come with me, and you 
shall see your aunt.” 

“ Is she RS pleasant as she used to be? ” asked Constance. “ I 
know that I bothered her, but it was natural enough. She used 
to fuss so much, and was so anxious for a husband ! ” 

I remembered the days she speke of well enough, and I kne^ 


416 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


that she thought of them, for her red lips curled as though she 
wanted to laugh, but did not think that it was proper. 

“Don Carlos,” said the lady’s husband, “you must have passed 
some pleasant days in Gruam, if all that 1 hear is correct.” 

‘•The happiest in my life,” I answered, with a low bow. 

“Tell me,” she cried, “what did you do and say, when you 
found that aunty was really on board your vessel ? ” 

“You don’t suppose that we quarreled all the way, do you? 
Of course she hasn’t the most angelic of tempers, but — ” 

“ That won’t do,” she cried, with an expression of fun. “If 
ever a man was annoyed I know that you were. Don’t deny it, 
for I shan’t believe you.” 

“As you please,” I answered. “Your aunt will give you all 
the particulars.” 

By this time we had arrived at the house. I let the party in 
with a latch-key, seated them in the parlor, — which they sur- 
veyed with astonishment, for it was elegantly furnished with rich 
curtains and carpets, paintings and statuary, — and then went in 
search of Dorothea. 

“Come in!” cried Mrs. Myers, as I knocked at the door; and 
in I went. 

“ Can you guess who is down stairs?” I asked. 

She shook her head. 

“ Doult ask me such Yankee questions. You know I can't 
guess.” 

“ What if I should tell you that some one from the Ladrones 
had arrived, and was in the parlor?” 

Dorothea turned from the glass, and looked at me in astonish* 
nient. 

“ Who is ’em ? ” she managed to ask. 

“ A lady.” 

“ Constance? ” 

“Yes.” 

She flew towards the door, but suddenly stopped on the thresh- 
old, and meditated for a moment. 

“ She must see my diamonds,” she cried, and turned back to 
open the box which contained them. 

I could not help laughing, and Dorothea noticed it ; but shi 
liked me too well to feel offended. 


A PLEASANT MEETINa. 


417 


“I don’t care for your laugh,” she said. “I want her to see 
that me rich, and have plenty of money. Then she think that 1 
have good husband.” 

“ She won’t deny that after she has seen him,” I replied. 

But Dorothea paid no attention to me. She slipj)ed on her 
bracelets, ear-rings, and breast-pin, and then went down stairs. 
I did not accompany her, but I heard the relatives rush into eacb 
other’s arms, kiss, cry, make explanations, and all in the sanie 
breath. You or I might not have worn diamonds in profusion at the 
dinner table, but I have no doubt we should have shown them as 
soon as an opportunity occurred, and that we should have listened 
to their praises in the most complacent manner, and assumed an 
indifference which we did not really feel. But the reader will 
hardly believe that Constance, in her childish simplicity, did not 
know a diamond from a piece of cut glass, such as whaling cap- 
tains used to present her when desirous of expressing warm senti- 
ments. Poor child ! she had never seen a diamond ; consequently, 
when the light struck Dorothea’s jewels, and a hundred jets of 
flame flashed from their centres, Constance looked at them in 
wonder and delight. At last the could no longer control her ad- 
miration, and exclaimed, — 

“ O, what pretty pieces of glass you have on your fingers and 
in your ears ! Where did they come from ? ” 

“ Glass I ” repeated the horror-stricken Dorothea. 

“ Yes ; such as we used to have given us at Guam,” continued 
Constance. 

“ Glass ! ” Dorothea again exclaimed ; “ why, they are dia- 
monds, my dear child.” 

Constance had heard of diamonds, but she did not know their 
value. 

“ Are they worth much?” she asked. 

Dorothea smiled in pity at her ignorance — such a smile as 
women assume when men tell them they can see no difference 
between a camel’s hair shawd and a common cotton and wool 
affair, worth about five dollars. 

“ These ear-rings cost fifteen hundred dollars, and the pin two 
thousand, while my rings are valued at various sOms.” 

Dorothea spoke in as indifferent a tone as possible, but thf 
pride would show itself by the flash of her eyes. 

Constance clasped her hands in astonishment. 


418 


A whaleman’s adventcres. 


“ Here, my dear child,” said the aunt ; wear this for my sake ;** 
and she slipped upon her niece’s finger a magnificent brilliant. 

The “ dear child ” commenced crying, and her tears were only 
dried upon the entrance of Myers. He welcomed his niece and 
her husband in the most hearty manner, called for some of his 
best champagne, and made Constance drink until her eyes sparkled 
like the diamonds which Dorothea wore. 

On going to the post-office next morning, several letters were 
handed to me, and on one I recognized the handwriting of Julia 
I hurried into a saloon, and tore the letter open, and read an 
epistle that caused me the most intense anxiety and anguish. 
Julia informed me that the past was forgiven and forgotten — that 
she was sick, and desired to see me with as little delay as possi- 
ble. She did not know if I yet loved her ; but she would can- 
didly confess that she loved me, and had never ceased to feel that 
I was all the world to her. She now believed my conduct was 
not so bad as it had been reported to her. 

Mr. Cherington’s letter did not add much to my comfort or 
happiness. He said that Julia was ill, and that it was best that 
T should return to Honolulu as soon as possible, closing up busi- 
ness entirely, and be prepared to settle on the island. He thought 
that we had wealth enough to last us through life ; but he cared 
not for it, unless he could see his child well and happy. 

I thrust the letters into my pocket, and returned to the house. 
The first person I encountered was Myers. 

“ How soon does a vessel leave for Honolulu? ” I asked. 

“ A Spanish ship, commanded by Don Pedro, my nephew, will 
sail in the course of a week.” 

“ Is it the first one that leaves?” 

“ Yes. Don Pedro is now in the house.” 

I turned away, but Myers laid a baud on my arm. 

“ You look agitated,” he said. “ Have you received bad news ? *' 
“ Yes.” 

“ Can I assist you ? ” 

“You can. Engage me a passage in the Sacramento boat. J 
leave this evening for the mines.” 

“ I will do so. Is there anything else? ” 

“ Nothing at present ; ” and I left the room to get ready for my 
journey to the mines, for I could not leave the country without 
making some arrangement with tho men I had on the Yuba. 


EVEXINC4 IX A MIXING CABIN. 










I 


L> 



W 


9 

I 






1 


ft 


• * 


ft 


I 

g 



.w 


V 



«* 


« 


I 


I 


(!" .'- .a 

r * 

• * 

I ft 

I 

( 




'I • 


t 


t 


I 




I 

I > 


> 


s 


r 


1 


\ 


■t 

* 








i 



> ft 

I* 




I 




■ \ 


ft 

1 .• 






t 

» 


» 



ft 

i 





•A 


N 




» 

/ 




« 


t 




(f 




» 1 

' > 








I 


♦ 


♦. 


• ' 





I 




! v .Ik&A. 


■.f 



ft« 


1 # . 


✓ 


# 


iiflj 






% 



AT THE MINES AGAIN. 


419 


In tiie evening ti e Senate worked her way through the .shipping 
and across the bay. I looked over the passengers, and cmild find 
no one whom I knew ; so I retired to my state-room and rested 
until morning, and then found that we were at Sacramento City, 
and that many of the deck passengers, men who had just arrived 
in the vicinity, w^ere preparing for a start to the mines, as thougli 
fearful all the gold would be dug before they could reach 
I hem. I advised them to try the Yuba, but they feared that 1 
was a speculator, so refused to listen to me. I did not waste 
ivords with them, but went direct to the person who had 
agreed to take charge of my horse, the same one I had cap- 
tured from the Mexicans, found the animal safe and in good 
condition ; and, after breakfast at the hotel, started for the 
Yuba. 

My people were eating their supper wdien I arrived. I entered 
the room w'here they w^ere seated, and suddenly said, — 

“ How are you all ? ” 

“ O, de Lord ! ” yelled the negro Jake ; and over he w'ent with 
two huge feet in the air. 

“ Blast my eyes, but it’s him ! ” roared Jack and Bushy, while 
Will sprang up and shook hands with me in the most enthusiastic 
manner. 

“ O, golly ! whar did you come from? ” asked Jake, who man- 
aged to get upon his feet after a desperate struggle. 

I answered all their questions in due time, and then intimated 
to Jake that I should lik*e a specimen of his skill in the cooking 
line, as a ride of a hundred miles in twenty hours’ time, including 
all stoppages, was well calculated to give a man a sharp appetite. 

“By golly, you shall hab chickens!” cried Jake; and he left 
the room to seize on them, while the kanakas took charge of 
iny horse, rubbed it down, and housed it in the storehouse, with 
an ample supply of barley and wild-oat straw. 

“ Now, boys', tell me what has happened to you during my ab- 
sence,” I remarked, as I took a seat before the fire, and waited 
for supper. The fumes of a broiling chicken were very pleasant 
to a hungry man, and I was congratulating myself on the pros- 
pect before me, and prepared to listen to the yarn which the boys 
would reel oflT, when suddenly there was a loud knock at the door ; 
but before one of the men could answer the summons, the door 
was forced open, and in walked a grisly bear about as larg« 


420 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


as a yearling heifer, and ten times more disagreeable in look and 
form. 

“O, heabens!” roared Jake, and jumped for a rafter, and we 
all followed suit. 

When the animal first entered the hut, it walked towards the 
fire quite boldly, never having met such a sight before ; but as 
soon as it got within heating distance it stopped short, and uttered 
a grunt of surprise, and then looked around, as much as to ask us 
what it meant. Receiving no answer, and the fumes of the burn- 
ing chicken proving too strong, the bear stretched out a paw and 
made a pass at the gridiron ; but meeting the hot coals, it uttered 
a howl that bespoke rage, wonder, and disappointment. 

“ Good ! ” yelled Jake, when he saw the brute smell of the 
singed paw. You jist luff dat chicken be — wdll you ? ” 

The bear turned its head towards him, and exhibited a re- 
markably fine set of white teeth, and then poked its nose towards 
the fire ; but meeting with a warm reception, the shaggy brute 
looked reflective for a few minutes, and then thought, most piob- 
ably, that a fight was wanted, and without the slightest reluctance 
Bruin pitched in. The first blow he struck sent the gridiron, 
chicken and all, flying across the room, and a lot of coals after 
them, which prodnced a yell from the gastronomic Jake. As 
that blow did not mend matters, or prevent the grisly from feel- 
ing the effect of the fire, another blow was aimed at the flames, 
and then another, until at last the animal pitched in with full 
power, and sent the brands flying in all directions. But teeth 
and claw^s were no match for the flames ; for although the grisly 
rolled over the coals, and stamped them with his huge feet, and 
bit them, the fire conquered at last, for the brute drew off and 
uttered a roar of agony, and that roar was answered by a sharp 
leport, and looking down, I saw that Bushy, who had dove for the 
window at the first appearance of the grisly, had reappeared and 
shot the brute with an old musket which carried a two ounce ball. 

“ Hit ’im agin ! ” cried Jake. “ He ain’t got no friends nor 
nothin’.” 

But there was no occasion for a second discharge. The aim 
had been true, and the ball had sped home, and after a few kicks 
the brute tumbled over on his side and breathed his last. Order 
was soon restored. The kanakas removed the grisly, and com- 
menced skinning it ; and when supper was over, and we were 


A CONFERENCE. 


421 


seated at the fire, with lighted pipes and a steaming glass of 
hot coffee, the question was once more asked as to the work 
which the men had performed during my absence, 

“We have done somethin’,” returned Bushy. “We has been 
piirty lucky, takin’ all things in account. We has raked out some 
dust and some chunks, but no such pieces as that poor boy found.” 

He alluded to Dick who was buried but a short distance from 
llie hut ; and I felt my eyes grow moist as I thought of the poor 
boy, and the love which we had entertained for each other. 

“ Yes,” continued Bushy, “we has made things pay while you 
was gone. You see we struck under the bank, and found some 
pockets what held out purty well. Get the buckskin bas'. Will, 
and let us see how much we has got to show for our work.*’ 

Will arose, raised a plank near the end of the hut, and took 
out a bag, and emptied its contents on the table. I looked it over, 
and was somewhat surprised at the amount of dust which they 
had collected. I estimated that there was nearly twenty thousand 
dollars worth, and said so. 

“ Y'es,” replied Bushy, quite gravely, “ we think there’s as 
much as that. But we has some more. Show him the nuggets. 

Will.” 

The lad emptied on the table about three pounds of nuggets, 
some of them weighing an ounce, and the whole combiued, formed 
about as handsome a lot of specimens as I had seen in California. 

“ You have done nobly,” I said. “ I did not anticipate such 
luck. But it is hard work, this mining, and I am tired of it.” 

No one answered me. They all sucked away at their pipes in 
silence. 

“ When I think of the comfort and luxuries to be obtained at 
Honolulu, it makes me feel homesick,” I continued. 

All hands uttered a deep sigh. They had thought of them as 
well as myself. 

“ I have received urgent calls to return to the Sandwich 
B, lauds,” I continued, “ and I have already made arrangements 
to leave California. If you desire to remain, we can make a 
settlement, and part company on the best of terms.” 

“ How much might be cornin’ to us?” asked Jake. 

I looked over the account-book, and found how much each man 
was entitled to, after deducting all expenses. 

‘‘Four of you are entitled to six *housand dollars each, while 
the kanakas will receive about three thousand eachv” 


422 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“ I don’t work here any more,” cried Jake, executing a break 
down in the Virginia style. “ I’m goiu’ back to Honolulu, vrhere 
I can see some fun. IVe got money enough to last me through 
life, I has.” 

“ The same for me,” cried the Englishman. “ I ain’t goin’ to 
stop here and be eat up by bears, when I has as much money as 
all that.” 

“ Where Captain Allspice goes I go,” said Will, in a quiet tone 

“ We all say that ! ” was the exclamation. 

“ You had better think of the matter,” I replied. “ At he 
present time you are making money, much more than you can 
hope to obtain in any other business. I will leave you here wdth 
provisions and tools, and you can pass tbe winter as pleasantly as 
you please.” 

The men shook their heads, and said that they were firm in their 
determination ; and after a little more talk I retired to my bed, 
and slept so sound that I did not rvake until long after sunrise. 
When I arose I found a good breakfast awaiting me, and to keep 
me company was old Nat Baker, the Oregonian. 

“ You’ve got back safe from that den of thieves,” said tlie old 
man, as the first salutation, alluding to the city of San Francisco. 
“ I’m powerful glad to see you. How’s whiskey sellin’ down 
there ? ” 

I answered the inquiry as well as I was able, and then the old 
man joined me at the table, when I announced to him my inten- 
tion of leaving the country. 

“ Then you’ll want to sell what truck you has here,” he re- 
marked. 

“ YeSj I suppose so.” 

“ Wal, I’m your man to buy it. I’ll take your claim, and all 
the truck you has, at your own valuation. I can sell at a profit, 
if 3mu don’t ax too much.” 

So it was settled that Baker should take the hut, provisions, 
and tools, and pay a fair profit on them ; and that forenoon we 
commenced taking an account of stock, and befoi'e dark the 
property was transferred, and the money paid in dust, at the cur- 
rent rate of sixteen dollars per ounce. 

Nothing of note occurred on our journey to the city. If Joquin 
and liis gang were on the road, tliey took good care not to show 
themselves ; so we passed Bear River unmolested, and there I left 


FOR HOME. 


423 


the part/ autl galloped towards the city, and made arrangements 
for a passage to San Francisco. The next morning the men 
arrived, and at night we were on board the Senator, and steam- 
ing down the Sacramento River, with every standing and sitting 
place occupied with passengers, who were fleeing from the mines, 
as though they feared plague and famine combined. The winter 
rains were considered unendurable by a large class of miners, so 
they were rushing towards San Francisco, for the purpose of secur- 
ing some kind of employment, even if they had to work for their 
food, and hundreds were unable to obtain even that poor priv- 
ilege, consequently there was much distress in all the large cities 
during the winter months, and beggars were met at every turn. 
We had a hard passage down the river, for the decks were so 
crowded that men could not move or turn, and thus wedged in 
they vented their wrath in curses loud and deep. We had several 
fights on board, but no lives were lost, although one or two men 
were somewhat cut with bowie knives. I think that I was thank- 
ful when we landed at San Franeisco. 

I saw that the gold dust which I had brought with me was 
placed in a safe and locked up, that my men were quartered 
at some place where they eould be comfortable, and that my horse, 
my gallant bay, which I would not part with at any price, was 
safely stabled, and then I turned my steps towards Myers’ house. 
I found Constance and Dorothea, both of whom welcomed me in 
warm terms, while the beautiful Constance, bewildering with her 
great black eyes, very politely offered me her cheek for a salute ; 
but I got the start of her, and obtained a taste of her red lips, — an 
act which caused me to receive a box on the ear, thus showing 
the lady possessed all the spirit of her early days. I gave them 
Bn account of my adventures, and had the satisfaction of describ- 
ing my encounter with Joquin in such a vivid manner, that the 
ladies looked the apprehension which they felt. 

That evening I met Constance’s husband, and he informed me 
that he should leave for Honolulu in the course of two days, and 
that he would take my men and their effects at a reasonable rate, 
and would gladly give me a passage for the sake of company ; 
which offer I would not accept on any consideration ; so, after 
some mutual expressions of good will, a price was agreed upon. 


424 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


Our voyage was much like the others I had taken between 
Honolulu and San Francisco, and therefore merits no special 
description. 

Constance and her husband were very friendly, and unceasing 
in their efforts to make my stay on board as pleasant as possible. 
Had it not been for my anxiety concerning Julia, they would have 
been more than successful, for Constance was as beautiful and 
vivacious a young lady as one could wish to meet. But 1 was 
too uneasy regarding Julia’s illness to care much for anything, 
except that we should reach Honolulu as quickly as possible. 


AT HONOLULU. 


425 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

AT HONOLULU. JULIA AND HER FATHER. 

One morning — a bright and pleasant one — I went on Heck, 
and found that we were close to Honolulu, and that a dozen boats 
were pulling towards us, each one containing a pilot, thinking 
that the Cortez would enter the inner harbor, which Don Pedro 
had no intention of doing. 

It seemed to me, as I looked at the town, that I was returning 
home after an absence of several years. All the familiar objects 
were noted, and the few changes that had occurred were observed 
at a glance. By the aid of a glass I could discover Mr. Cher- 
ington’s house ; and I saw, with a feeling of dismay, that all the 
blinds were closed, as though it was desirable that the apartments 
should be protected from light. 

“Perhaps Julia is very sick,” I sighed, as I closed the glass 
and turned to the pilots, who were climbing over the side. 

One of them, a fellow with wonderful white teeth, which were 
always to be seen on account of his smiling face, came aft. I 
knew him, and he recollected me, and the whole of his ivory was 
displayed as he bowed, and touched his apology for a cap. , 

“Want a pilot, sir? I takey you in, and no touchey rocks. 
Me berry good pilot, sir.” 

“ I can vouch for that, John,” I said ; “ but the captain does 
not want a pilot.” 

I determined to go on shore with the kanakas, and thus gain an 
hour or two'; for the wind was light, and it would be some time 
before the ship could come to an anchor. I announced my inten- 
tion to Don Pedro, and invited him and his wife to take up their 
residence with me while they remained- in port, and to be sure 
and land in time for dinner, which they promised to do. Then 
I gave the men who looked to me for orders a few directions 
about the baggage and other property, and over the side I 
went 


426 


A WHALEMAN’S ADVENTURES. 


At last I reached the store, and looked in. I saw two or three 
of the clerks at work arranging goods ; but I could not tell 
whether Mr. Cherington was in his counting-room, on account of 
the door being closed. For a few minutes I hesitated, and 
walked up and down the street ; but at last I pulled my hat over 
my eyes and entered the store. One of the young men looked up 
and came towards me, thinking that I was a customer. I saw 
that he did not recognize me, so much had I altered in the course 
of a year ; so I pushed on towards the counting-room. 

“Do you wish to see Mr. Cherington, sir?” the youcg man 
asked. 

“ Yes.” 

“ He is in the counting-room, and very busy. Unless your 
business is of some importance — ” 

I did not answer. I pushed on and opened the counting-room 
door, much to the astonishment of the clerk, who stared after me 
with open mouth, surprised that I did not take the hint and con- 
fide my business to him. 

As I opened the door 1 saw Mr. Cherington sitting at his desk, 
with his back towards me. He did not appear to be occupied, 
but seemed reflecting ; for although a ledger was open before him 
he was not looking at it, neither did he have a pen in his hand. 

For a moment I stood at the door and looked at him. Ho 
thought that a clerk had entered, and, without looking around, 
asked, — 

“ Is it known what vessel is in the offing? ” 

“A Spanish ship,” I answered, in a voice resembling tha 
clerk’s. 

“ O ! ” and the old gentleman manifested a sign of impatience. 
“ I don’t suppose Charles would come from California in a Span- 
ish ship. If he were as impatient to come home as I am to see 
liim. he would have been here a month airo.” 

“ But he is as impatient as yourself,” I said, in a natural tone, 
which caused, Mr. Cherington to ^ start up in surprise, to turn 
around, to utter an exclamation of joy when he saw my face, and 
then to seize both of my hands and sliake them, as though he haa 
entered into a contract for exercise, and was determined to do 
his duty. 

“ Charles, where did you come from?” asked Mr. Cherington, 
as soon as he could speak ; and he patted me on the back, ana 


SATISFACTORY EXPLANATIONS. 


42 ? 


rubbed his palms, and then shook hands once more, and would 
not wait for me to answer him, but continued to ask questions in 
the most insane manner, the whole interspersed with the waving 
and frequent use of a red silk handkerchief. 

“ In the first place, I arrived in the Spanish ship which you 
noticed in the offing this morning,” I replied. “ I took the first 
vessel that left San Francisco ; and here I am, delighted to see 
fou, yet fc irful of asking one question.” 

“ Ask it, my boy, ask it,” cried Mr. Cherington. 

Julia,” I said, in a faltering tone, — “ tell me of her.” 

She is better, and your return will render her recovery com- 
. plci 3. Come and see her. Let us lose no time, for I know that 
you are impatient.” 

I looked at my dress, and wondered if I appeared well enough. 
The old gentleman read my thoughts, and laughed at them. 

“ Come along, you foolish boy,” he said ; “your dress is good 
enough.” 

“ Tell me how it happened that Julia changed her mind in re- 
gard to my doings,” I said. 

“We received letters from a Mr. Myers and his wife, stating 
that they had known you for a long time, and that you had been 
most shamefully misrepresented. The lady said that your con- 
stancy was of the most enduring kind ; and so earnestly did she 
write, that Julia was satisfied you had been wronged, and I really 
began to take a different view of the matter. But who are the 
parties? do I know them?” 

“ Very respectable people, and very rich,” I said. 

“ O, I am glad to hear it. I should be most happy to see 
them in Honolulu.” 

I thought that the reputed w^ealth of Myers would touch I lie 
old man’s fancy ; but before he could ask another question we wfie 
at the door of his house. 

“ You wait here for a few minutes,” the old gentleman said, 
pushing me into the parlor. “ I will find Julia, and prepare her 
for the interview. She is not strong, you must recollect.” 

lie left me, and was gone ten minutes. When he returned, 
he said,' — 

“ She will come to you in a minute. Now I will take myself 
-off ; ” and he was about to leave me, when I requested him to 
send his carriage for Don Pedro and wife, and to receive them 


428 


A whaleman’s adventures 


in case I was not at the landing ; all of which he promised to do, 
and then left the house. 

I waited with a beating heart for a few moments, and then 
heard a rustle on the stairs, a light step, and the next instant 
Julia had entered the parlor, was encircled in my arms and folded 
to my heart. f 

For some time we did not speak. How long we remained 
silent I have not the slightest idea, for under such circumstances 
as my meeting with Julia hours seemed like m9ments, so quickly 
did time fly. I know that I kissed her lips, and as I did so her 
eyes were shedding tears, for I felt the drops on my cheeks. I 
led the precious girl to a sofa, and took a seat by her side ; as I 
did so, she softly whispered, — 

“You have returned to me in good health— -have you not, 
Charles?” 

“Yes; I left San Francisco as soon as I could obtain a pas- 
sage after receiving your letter.” 

“ And you do not think me bold in writing such a letter as I 
did? ” she asked. 

“No, indeed. I was delighted with it. How could I help 
being so ? ” * 

“ I don’t know. We did not part the best of friends.” 

“ But we meet as friends.” 

“ Yes ! O, yes ! ” 

“ As lovers?” I whispered. 

She pressed my hand, but did not reply. I considered that a 
sufficient answer for all practical purposes, and so did Julia ; for 
she smiled at ray demonstrations of delight, and rebuked me for 
daring to kiss her. 

“ You have been ill, darling?” I asked, as I marked how thin 
w as her face, and how pale it looked. 

“ Yes ; I was quite ill.” 

“ And what caused your sickness? ” 

“ I do not know, unless it was thinking of our parting,” was 
the candid answer. 

“ Then you did allow that to prey upon your mind?” 

“Yes; I could not help thinking that I had been hasty in my 
treatment ef you — that you did not deserve it.” 

“ I am so glad that you arrived at such a conclusion,” 1 an- 
swered, quite eagerly, delighted to find that she tock such a view 


A lovers’ meeting. 


429 


of the case, and beginning to entertain an idea that T was really 
an injured individual, although I could not tell in what ligh* 
my injuries were to be placed. 

“ O, yes ! ” answered the innocent girl ; “ I thought of all that 
you told me, and I found that you were not so much to blame as 
I supposed. Then 1 received a letter from some of your friends 
in San Francisco, and they spoke in such high terms of you that 
[ felt sure you were not really bad ; but if you were,” — and .he 
dear girl looked at me in the most thoughtful manner, — “you 
must promise to have no. more flirtations, however innocent."’ 

“ I will make a thousand promises,” I cried, with rapture ; 
perfectly delighted with the manner in which I was to escape. 

“ And keep them?” she asked, with a roguish smile. 

“ And keep them,” I answered, most solemnly ; wondering at 
my good fortune, and hardly daring to believe that I was 
awake. 

“ Then I will trust you ; ” and she put her hand in mine, and I 
took the gift as the greatest treasure that I could own. But 
even with all my happiness I did not forget that I had friends on. 
board the Cortez, and that I had invited them on shore, and that 
it was near time they arrived. I told Julia that such was the 
case ; and she was delighted, and volunteered to ride to the beach 
with me, and welcome Don Pedro and Constance. 

In ten minutes the carriage was at the door, and Julia and I 
Were rolling towards the landing. While we were on the way I 
had an opportunity to examine Julia’s face by the strong sunlight. 
It looked delicate, and most wonderful in its clearness and trans- 
parency ; and I could but confess that even if she had lost a little 
flesh, her beauty was as great as ever. On onr way to the 
beach we. overtook Mr. Cherington, and stopped to speak with 
him. 

“ I was just going to meet your friends,” he said. “ I ordered 
the carriage to the landing, but I see that you have taken posses- 
sion, so you may go together. Til return to the house, and look 
after the dinner.” 

The old gentleman waved his hand, and beamed on us a pleas- 
ant smile, and then turned in the direction of the house. We 
reached the landing just in time to welcome Don Pedro and his 
wife. I .introduced Julia to them, and she was delighted with 
Constance ; and the frantic efforts which the ladies made to un- 


*30 


A whaleman's adventures. 


derstaud each other, while one spoke in Spanish and the other in 
English, were so amusing that I was compelled to laugh, despite 
my efforts to maintain my gravity. 

“ O, you may laugh,” said Constance ; “ but if I could speak 
English I would tell the lady some of your actions, and then we 
should see how much you would smile. I know that she is too 
good for you.” 

“ What does she say?” demanded Julia, as we took our seats 
in the carriage. 

She says that she thinks we are just suited for each other,” 
I replied, with a slight perversion of truth. 

Julia seized the Spanish lady's hand and pressed it very warm- 
ly, to the astonishment of the latter. 

“ I know you have told her something that reflects credit 
on yourself,” cried Constance. “ It is just like you ; ” and then 
she turned to Julia, and said, — 

“ You no knowey dat man muche. He berry good.” 

All of which Julia construed into a compliment for me, and 
bowed and smiled in the most genial manner. But it was as- 
tonishing with what rapidity the ladies learned to like each other ; 
and although they could not comprehend a dozen words uttered, 
they managed to get along very well, and by the time we reached 
the house they were fast friends, and would have exchanged con- 
fidences, if they could have done so. We had a most pleasant 
dinner party, and it was none the less agreeable because it was 
confined to our family and Don Pedro and wife. The two latter 
were particularly pleased with their reception and entertainment. 
After dinner we rode out, and showed our guests the best part of 
Honolulu. When we returned I found all my men at the house, 
waiting for me. They had landed all of the property belonging 
to the firm, and had deposited the gold and gold dust in the safes 
at the store, and now they wanted to know if there were any fur* 
tlier orders for them, because if there were not they would like lo 
lake a cruise for a few days. I had no orders for them, but 1 
told Jack to select a number of articles from the store, and take 
them to Lilly’s father, for I had been informed that his child was 
dead, but that she died happy, with the hope of meeting him in 
the kanakas’ heaven. 

Jack understood my ideas of what was generous and 
proper, and he loaded a boat nearly full with presents for the 


A DAT IS ASKED FOR. 


431 


old man, and so delighted was he with them, that his grief was 
of short duration. He lived for many years at his native village, 
and while alive I saw that he never wanted for any of the neces- 
^laries or luxuries of life. 

But I must return to my story, for I recollect that my yarn 
is nearly run out, and that time is pressing. Jack and Jake 
left for the village which they called their home, while Will and 
llushy found quarters at a respectable boarding-house, and waited 
patiently for something to turn up. They had money cnougli 
to live on, and they determined to enjoy it; and I think tin;? 
did, for I saw them every day the first week of our arrival, 
mounted on horseback, riding about town in a quiet manner, 
and wondering how they should pass away the hours. Don 
Pedro and Constance remained with us for three days, and then 
sailed for Manilla, at which city, I am informed, Constance is a 
belle, and has often danced with the governor. Her husband is 
rich, and loves his wife as devotedly as ever. I hear from them 
twice a year, in the shape of letters and 'piney dress patterns. 

On the fourth day of my arrival home I met Julia in the parlor, 
and determined to press her to appoint the day of our marriage, 
— a subject that neither of us had alluded to during the visit of 
Don Pedro. 

“ Julia,’’ I said, as I ranged near her, “I suppose you know 
that I love you very much.” 

“ I know that you say so,” was the answer. 

“ Are you not certain that I do?” 

Well, yes, I think you like me pretty well ; ” and the young 
lady’s cheeks were dimpled with a smile. 

“ And loving you, of course I feel as though I should like to 
marry you,” I continued. 

“ I don’t see the necessity for it,” the little coquette replied, 
with a toss of her head. 

I was determined to humor her, so I pleaded for the appoint 
ment of a day on which we could be united ; but to my surprise 
she did not seem to agree with me on that point. 

Why can’t we remain as we are for the present?” she asked. 
“ We are happy now, and see each other as often as desirable 
Don’t let us think of marriage for a year or two.” 

-Now I knew that this was all uttered for the sake of effect, stf 
I resolved to change my tactics. 


432 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


“To tell you the truth, Julia,” I said with a grave face, “ 1 
think that you are right. We are both too- young for married 
life. We will wait for each other a year or two, and in the 
mean time I will strive to increase my fortune.” 

I saw that she stole a look at my face, as though wondering if 
I could be in earnest. I maintained my gravity, and seemed to 
be engaged in some mental calculation. 

“ Yes,” I continued, “ I can return to California, and engage 
in trade, and in two years’ time, with prudence and attention, 1 
can add to my wealth.” 

“ Then you had better go,” she said, in a petulant manner, 
for she did not like the position which I had suddenly taken. 

“ I mean to, dear. When I started for Honolulu I thought I 
should soon own a wife. As I have made a slight mistake, I will 
go back.” 

I arose from the sofa and walked to the window. I can’t say 
that I felt very pleasant, for I feared that we should carry the 
joke too far, and that what was intended for a little coquetry 
would end in a serious quarrel. 

“ How long before you will leave us?” asked Julia. 

“ As soon as a vessel sails for California.” 

“ Are you serious?” and I saw her black eyes open to their 
widest extent. 

“ Yes.” 

She left the sofa and came near me, standing by my side. 

“ Charles,” she asked, “ do you want me to marry you very 
much ? ” and she laid her hand on my shoulder, and looked up in 
my face with such a loving glance that I was tempted to yield, 
but did not. 

“ 1 am not particular about it, if you prefer to w^ait a year or 
two.” 

This was so unkind and unexpected that the dear girl could 
not restrain her tears. They flooded her eyes in an instant, and 
burst all the barriers of reserve. 

“ O, Charles ! ” she moaned, “ I begin to think that you do not 
love me.” 

“ I should suppose that charge might be proved .mfounded, if 
you would but take time to think of my conversation this morn 
ing.” 

“ I don’t recollect it,” sobbed the dear girl. 


TESTING TEMPEU. 


433 


Then I won’t remind you of it.” 

“ Did you say you wanted me to marry you?” 

“ Something of that nature.” 

Slie made an effort and shut down the flood-gates of tears, and 
then looked up, and asked, — 

“ Do you suppose that papa would be willing?” 

“ I am certain that he would.” 

“ Then I don’t think that I shall make any objections ; ” and 
she smiled in her usual roguish manner, and held out her hand. 

In an instant I was at her side, her little hand clasped in mine, 
while an arm was around her waist. 

“ Did you think that I was in earnest?” the lady asked, with 
a smile. 

“ At one time I thought you were.” 

“ I was only testing your temper ; ” and the little coquette 
laughed. “ O, haven’t you a temper ! ” 

“ Yes ; but please don’t test it in. that way again.” 

“ Then you won’t go back to California?” 

“Not at present.” 

“ Did you intend going?” 

“ No, indeed. I came here to marry you, and I mean to.” 

“ Why, you bold, impudent boy ! ” she said. “ What shall 1 
do with you ? ” 

“ Name the day, and then we will discuss that question at 
some future time.” 

“Well, say three months from the present time.” 

“ No ; I’ll listen to no such suggestions.” 

“ Then two months will have to answer.” 

“ No.” 

“ Aren’t you cruel ? Then one month, and not another day 
will I take off.” 

“ Yes, you will. You will say two weeks from to-day — and I 
will commit my life, my happiness, my honor, to your keeping , 
and may God have mercy on me if I do not esteem the precious 
charge.” 

She gave me her hand, put her red lips to mine, and then 1 
knew the bargain was consummated, and that unless some ac- 
cident intervened, I should owm the handsomest wife in Honolulu. 
Wliat a happy forenoon we passed ! We sat and planned for the 
future until Mr. Cheringtpn returned home for dinner, and then 


434 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


we walked directly up to him, and told him what we had agreed 
to do, and asked his consent. 

“ You have it, my dear children,” he said. “ Most readily dc 
I agree to your marriage. It is the principal wish of my heart 
to see you united and happy. God bless you, my children, and 
may you be patient in affliction, considerate in your joy, and lov- 
iug in your old age. And now let’s have dinner.” 

The day before the wedding a large ship appeared off the hai- 
bor. Will, Bushy, and I were fishing at the time, and we noticed 
that those on board made signals for a boat, so we up anchor and 
lan towards the vessel, and as we passed under her stern the 
captain asked, — 

“Will you take two passengers on shore? I can’t stop, for 
I’m bound to China, and don’t want to lose this wind.” 

“ Yes,” I answered, thinking that I could accommodate some 
one, and seeing that the vessel was from California, which place 
I very much desired to hear from. 

The ship backed her maintopsail, and I ran alongside. 

“ Come up, sir,” cried the mate, as he swung me the man- 
ropes. “ We will have the luggage in the boat in a few minutes. 
But it takes all day for a woman to get ready.” 

I went up the side and landed on deck, and to my surprise the 
first person I met was my old friend Myers. 

“ Charlie, my boy, how are you?” cried the ex-whaler, with a 
rush, and a strangle in his throat. “ How glad I am to see you 
here ! ” 

We had a most hearty hand shaking, for I was really delighted 
to see the man. 

“ And Dorothea, where is she? ” I asked. 

“ In the cabin, packing up. We won’t interrupt her, if we do 
she will have one of her fits, laughing and crying, you know, and 
then nothing will be done.” 

“lam really glad to see you, but had no idea that you would 
visit me.” 

“ O, Dorothea wanted a change. You understand her whims. 
I left business and started. Passage don’t cost me anything. J 
own the ship. Bought her for the China trade, and mean to make 
a heap of money with her. But are you married yet?’! 

“ No ; you are just in time, for to-morrow the joyful event 
•ccurs.” 


MYEES AND HIS WIFE. 


435 


“ Good ! Then I have arrived none too soon.” 

Just at this moment Dorothea made her appearince, and with 
a yell she rushed into my arms and kissed me. 

“ Gently,” whispered Myers ; “ remember she is delicate ; ” 
which I was not so ready to believe, for the lady seemed aa lively 
as ever. 

I saw that the captain of the ship was a little impatient, foi 
(bar of losing the breeze ; so I hurried Myers and his wife into 
the boat, with their numerous trunks, and then started for the 
shore, leaving the captain to steer for India, and to crowd sail 
alow and aloft for the purpose of making a quick passage in his 
clipper. 

“Charlie, where shall I stop in Honolulu?” asked the ex- 
whaler. 

“ O, with me, of course.” 

“ Shan’t I be in the way ? ” 

“ Not in the least. We have a spare room, and plenty of seats 
at the table.” 

“ All right, my boy. If I’m in the way I’ll go to a hotel.” 

But I had no idea of that. I was under too many obligations 
to my friend to permit him and his wife to seek a hotel when 1 
could command a room; so to the house they went. I managed 
to find Julia, and introduce her, and then all hands were quite 
happy ; while Dorothea was enthusiastic because she had arrived 
in time to see me married, and because Julia carried her off to 
see the wedding dress, — the greatest treat that one woman can 
give another. 

If my future happiness depended upon omens, the bright sun 
which greeted my eyes the next morning, as I raised the curtains 
of my windows, w as emblematic of bliss, for a more lovely day I 
never saw in Honolulu ; and this was the more remarkable bo- 
r,ause it was during the winter months, when severe storms some 
times swept over the islands. And this is my wedding-day, I 
thought, as I stood at the window and looked towards the outer 
harbor ; and as my gaze roamed from point to point, I thought 
of the time when I shipped on board the Sally at New Bedford, 
a lad, without friends, and without hope, a victim to a boyish pas- 
sior, having been jilted by a heartless little flirt, whose black 
ey#*s and red cheeks had been too much for my susceptible heart. 

ay years had passed since then. I was over twenty-two years 


♦36 


A whaleslan’s adventures. 


of age, rich, and to be married to the loveliest young lady irj 
Honolulu — one whom I prized most dearly, and who loved me . 

I must pass over the many incidents that took place, until we 
were dressed and ready for the ceremony. At three o’clock visitors 
began to flock to the house, and they continued to arrive until all 
the parlors were filled ; and when every one was crowded to suf- 
focation, the king and his cabinet entered, so of course they had 
to have the best places. 

I have a confused recollection of taking Julia by the hand — of 
looking at her with admiration, and of kissing her, which caused 
all the bridesmaids to utter a little scream, and declare that I had 
“rumpled” the young lady’s clothes; of the manner in which 
Julia laughed, trembled, and blushed; of my declaring that slie 
resembled an angel, and one of the bridesmaids asking if I had 
ever seen one ; of floating into the parlor, with Julia by my side, 
and of hearing a hum of admiration at the beauty of the bride. 
I have a distinct recollection that a tall, venerable missionary, 
who had made a fortune by his piety and shrewd bargains with 
the kanakas, on the ground that he was saving their souls from 
endless punishment, rose up before me and said somethiug. What 
it was I have not the slightest idea ; but I bowed my head, aud 
wished that it was over so that I could get a breath of air, for the 
rooms grew warm, and the company looked in a perspiring mood. 

I felt the little hand that I clasped tremble, and then tried 
to follow the minister in his prayer ; but could not, for my 
thoughts would revert to the last speculation in which he indulged, . 
and I wondered if he had made much by it. From tins state I 
was iroused by hearing the missionary pronounce me a marrie I 
man and then there was a rush towards us, the whole com* 
pany anxious for congratulations. 


IN BOSTON AGAIN. 


437 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

LIFE IN A STEAMER. IN BOSTON ONCE MORE. -- CONCLUSION. 

Life on board a Pacific steamer was not pleasant years ago. In 
the first place, every part of the vessel was crowded, so that there 
was not room enough to move. The heat w’^as intense, and unless 
you had a state-room, you had better be in purgatory, for there 
was no comfort, ease, or convenience. Luckily for Julia and my- 
self, we had a splendid state-room, the best one on board ; but 
then I had to pay for it, and a good price, too, although I did not 
regret it after I saw the motley collection on board. 

We steamed on, day after day, and at last arrived at Panama 
were transported across the country, and found a steamer ready 
to take us to New York, which place we reached without accident. 
As Julia had never before visited New York, we remained there 
a week, to enable her to recruit, and obtain a supply of fashiona- 
ble clothing, without which women seem to think it is impossible 
to exist. 

I had not sent word to my parents that I intended to return 
home. I thought I would surprise them, so I was in no hurry 
to leave the city, where my wife enjoyed herself so much ; and I 
was happy in seeing »her pleased. But at last her robes and 
flounces were completed, and then, one Monday evening, in the 
month of June, just ten years from the time I had shipped on 
board a whaler at New Bedford, we left New York on a Sound 
steamer for Boston. 

We were late in reaching the city, on account of some delay of 
the train, so that it was near nine o’clock before we arrived at 
the Providence depot. 

“ Where do you want to go?” asked the hackman. , 

I had forgotten the number of father’s house. 

“ Take us to the residence of Alderman Allspice,” I said, hop* 
ing that the man would know' where he resided. 

“Yes; he lives on Beacon Street;” and the man slammed 
the carriage door and started. 

We were not long on the w'^ay ; but short as was the time, ) 


438 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


was enabled to think of the many adventures I had passed through 
since 1 had been absent. At last the carriage stopped, and the 
driver opened the door. T rang the bell, and a smart-looking 
colored servant appeared. 

“ Is Mr. Allspice at home?” I asked. . ^ ' 

“ No, sir ; you will find him at his place of business.” 

“ Mrs. Allspice is at home?” I asked. 

Yes, sir.” 

‘‘ We will see her ; ” and in we walked, and entered the drawing- 
room, the furniture of which was most magnificent. 

“ Your cards, if you please,” the servant said. 

“ We have none.” 

“ Your names, then,” and the servant almost looked contemptu. 
ous at a party who did not carry cards. 

“ Never mind the names,” I answered. “ Tell her we want 
to see her ; that’s enough ; ” and then, to the surprise of the ser- 
vant, I walked to the windows, jerked up the curtains, threw open 
the blinds, and let a stream of daylight into the room. 

“ Beg your pardon, sir, but missis don’t allow that, sir ; and 
perhaps, sir, you have made a mistake. There’s other Allspices 
in the city, sir.” 

“ O, Charles,” pleaded Julia, “ do explain.” 

I laughed at her fears, and opened another blind. The servant 
thought that we were the most free and easy people that he had 
ever seen. , 

“ I beg your pardon, sir,” he said ; “ but couldn’t you tell me 
your name ? ” 

I answered him in the dialect of the Sandwich Islands, and, 
after one stare of astonishment, he left us to inform my mother 
tliat there were pert foreigners down stairs, and that they didn’t 
know much, and he rather thought they wanted offices under the 
city government. 

My dear mother sighed and descended the stairs, intending to 
be curt and to the point. I heard her steps, and knew them, and 
I thought I should betray myself as soon as she entered the room, 
for I felt like springing to her arms and kissing her. But I man- 
aged to quell the beating of my heart, and awnaited her en- 
trance. 

Then she stood before me. Her face had not grown old, but it 
seemed more thoughtful than when I saw it last, and the threads of 


MEETING A MOTHER. 


439 


silver in her hair seemed a little brighter than when I left home. 
But the eyes had not altered. They looked as kind as ever, and if 
it had not been for them I should have remained firm. But I re- 
membered how often those eyes had stood between my father and 
myself, when the old gentleman had come home hungry and an- 
gry ; and how she had excused my faults, and endeavored to per- 
suade him to do the same, which he was not always inclined 
to do, I am sorry to say, as my back can testify. Therefore, when 
my mother looked at me with her dark-brown eyes, so mild, yet 
80 unconscious, I could no longer restrain myself. 

“ Mother,” I said, and rushed towards her and clasped her in 
my arms. 

I saw the look of surprise which she gave — the quick, anx- 
ious glance at my face, which had changed much during the ten 
years that I had been absent, and then she sighed, put her hand 
to her forehead, as though she felt, for the moment, overwhelmed, 
and I feared that she would faint. 

“ Bring a glass of water,” I said to the tall servant who had 
resented our entering the parlor, as far as looks were concerned, 
and who now stood in the entry, apparently bewildered at the 
scene before him. 

He ran towards the dining-room as fast as his long legs could 
carry him ; but mother did not faint. She rallied immediately, 
and found relief in a flood of tears ; but they were happy ones, 
for, as soon as she could speak, she said, — 

“ O, Charles, why didn’t you give me some warning of your 
coming? ” 

“ Because I wanted to surprise you, and I think I have.” 

“ You almost made me faint, you naughty boy ; ” and half u 
dozen motherly kisses proved that I was forgiven. 

But I did not let her ask questions. I took her hand and led 
her to Julia. 

“ I have not only come home, but I have brought a daughter 
for you. Of course you will love her as well as myself.” 

“ Full as" well,” was the hearty answer ; and then my dear little 
wife found herself clasped in my mother’s arms. 

You are full as handsome as I have been led to expect, my 
dear child,” mother said, as she looked at the sweet, blushing 
fice, and kissed it half a dozen times. 

“ You know, my dear mother, that I was always noted for my 


440 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


taste in that line. You did not suppose that I would choose a 
homely bride — did you ? ” 

“ I had no idea that you w'ould choose any, until we received 
your letters. But I am glad that you are married, and that you 
married the daughter of such a dear old friend as Mr. Cherington. 
I could, not have wished for a better wife for my son.” 

“Nor I,” was my reply. 

“And you are both happy?” asked my mother, as she scanned 
IS with her calm eyes, as though to see if such was the case. 

I put an arm around Julia’s waist and kissed her. 

“ This is my answer.” 

“ And a good one it is. May you always be faithful to it, my 
dear child.” 

She rang the bell for the housekeeper, and in a few min- 
utes we were in elegant apartments, and everything conven- 
ient for comfort ; and after we had changed our dresses we de- 
scended to the dining-room, and found an excellent breakfast 
awaiting us. 

“ I hope that father is as well as usual,” I said, as we took 
seats at the table. 

“ Yes ; his health is excellent, although a few months since he 
had a touch of the gout, and was rather cross in consequence. 
He will be delighted to see you, for he has boasted enough of 
your exploits and success in making money, although I don’t 
see how you could do it, and so young and inexperienced when 
you left home. Was it all true about that German, Mr. Wis- 
ner ? ” 

“It was all true, mother, and Julia will show you some of the 
precious stones, besides a costly ring which she intends as a pres- 
ent for you. The brilliant is really beautiful.” 

Mother looked pleased, but finally said, — 

“ I’m afraid that you can’t afford such an extravagant present 
for me. Besides, I’m growing old, and don’t need diamonds. 
They will do for young people, but not for me.” 

Julia arose and w'alked softly to the old lady’s side, and laid 
her young and blooming face against mother’s cheek, and whis- 
pered, — 

“We love you, and because you are older than we are we take 
pride in seeing you happy. Only love us as well as we love you, 
and our days will pass very happily.” 


A HAPPY HOME. 


441 


The young wife was clasped to a mother’s breast, and fron. 
that moment they loved each other most dearly. 

As soon as our breakfast was completed, I left Julia to chat 
with mother while I went out in search of my father. I passed 
through the store, and saw old Penchard, the bookkeeper, labor- 
ing at his desk just as I left him ten years before. He looked 
up, stared at me for a moment, wondering, I suppose, if I dealt 
in groceries ; and apparently satisfied that I did not, dropped his 
eyes to his ledger. 

I passed on towards my father’s private ofiice, entered, and 
found myself in his presence ; and then through my mind rushed 
all the incidents of our last interview — how I, a trembling boy, 
had stood before him, and dared to resist his demands, even when 
threatened with a severe flogging. I recollected how I had stolen 
raisins and figs to feed that little coquette, Jenny Fairchild, and 
how, rather than reveal her name, I had run away from home. 
All these things I thought of as I saw before me a stout, bald- 
headed old gentleman, with dark-brown hair ; or what there was 
around his temples and ears w'as brown, and curling in quite a 
careless manner ; but the face had not changed. There was the 
same dogged resolution and firmness, with a little more thought- 
fulness around the corners of his mouth. 

“Well, sir,” he said, as though anxious for me to state my 
business in as brief a form as possible. 

“ You do not know me?” I asked. 

“ No, sir, I have not the honor.” 

“ Did you ever see me before?” 

“ No, sir ; not to my knowledge ; ” and the answer was a little 
curter than before. 

“ I have called to bring you information of your son,” I said. 

“ Of Charles ! my boy Charles? ” he cried, in an eager tone. 

“ Yes, of him.” 

The old gentleman jumped from his chair, and came towards 
me ; but looked so eager that I could no longer remain grave,. 
I was compelled to smile, and when I did, my father stopped, 
looked surprised, and then roared, — 

“Charles! Charles! you rogue! is this you?” and before 1 
could answer, his stout arms were around me, and he was hug- 
ging me to his breast, and uttering all manner of exclamations 
of delight. 


A whaleman’s adventures. 


U2 

“ You shall never leave me again, you young dog I Not a bit 
of it. But where is your wife ? ” 

“ At the house.” 

“ Good ! But come here. Old Penchard will be delighted to 
see you.” 

He seized me by the arm, and dragged me into the store. 

“ Look a-here, Penchard,” cried my father, his voice a little 
husky, although he attempted to be stern ; “ do you know this 
young man? ” 

“ No, sir ; I do not. I never saw him before.” 

“ Ha ! ha ! ” roared my father. “ Why, you old fool, this is 
ray son, Charles.” 

“God bless me! you don’t mean it!” cried the old clerk, 
starting up and throwing down his pen. 

“ And to think that you didn’t recognize the boy. That is a 
joke. Why, I knew him at once ; ” which assertion I think was 
an aldermanic one, to be received with some allowance for ex- 
citement. 

The old clerk took off his glasses, wiped them, and then put 
them on and looked at me. 

“ Yes,” he said, at length ; “it is him, sure enough. I know 
him now. But he has changed so much.” 

“ Of course the boy has changed. Blast it, do you suppose 
that ten years can pass away without changes? Penchard, you 
grow stupid.” 

The old clerk took no notice of the remark, but continued to 
look at me in silent wonderment. 

“ To think that he should return to us after all,” the old fellow 
sighed. “ And he is married, too. Well, well. I’m growing old, 
I suppose ; but it don’t seem but last week that I stuffed his little 
pockets with raisins, and charged them to profit and loss. He 
was always fond of raisins, you know.” 

“ Yes, I know he was,” replied my father ; “ and it is but a 
few moLths since I discovered the reason why Master Charley ran 
away. Miss Fairchild told me. It seems that you purchased 
her love by the aid of my stock of fruit, and then felt too proud 
to inform me of it. What do you think of that, Penchard?” 

“Just like him,” answered the old clerk. 

“ Of course it is ; but you come and dine with us to-day. You 
^ant to hear the boy talk, and see his wife. I know you do, so 


A DINNER PARTY. 


443 


don’t say another word. Come, Charles,” and the old gentleman 
seized my arm, and dragged me on ’change, and introduced me 
to all his friends, and made me talk until I was tired, and glad to 
get home. 

^ Charles,” said my mother, as I entered the house, “ Miss Fair- 
child is in the parlor. Do go and see her. She wants to laugh 
with you over childish days.” 

“ Perhaps that would be a dangerous experiment,” I muttered, 
as 1 thought of her handsome face and bright eyes, and recollected 
how much I loved her at one time ; but I entered the parlor, and 
then a young lady of wondrous beauty arose and extended her 
hand. I should have known her if I had met her in the wilds of 
California. She still possessed the same clear pink and white 
skin, the same sweet eyes, and red lips. 

I took the hand and held it for a moment, while we looked at 
each other long and earnestly. 

“ You have changed so much, Mr. Allspice,” and then she 
laughed and withdrew her hand. ’ 

“ And you have changed, for I left you a beautiful girl, and 
you have grown up a lovely woman.” 

“ O, what a naughty man,” and she pretended to look sober ; 
but the effort was not successful. 

“ Do ‘you remember the night I parted from you?” I asked. 

“ 1 shall never forget it,” she sighed, and then looking up, ex- 
claimed, “ What a goose you were to run away ! ” and to my sur- 
prise all sentiment left her, and she was a wild, laughing girl, full 
of fun and nonsense. 

“ I want to see your wife,” she said ; “ and so I intend to dine 
here. Do go and ask her to come down.” 

I went in search of Julia. She was dressing for dinner ; and 
as she held up her beautiful face for the usual kiss on my return 
home, I could not help thinking that she was full as handsome 
as Jenny Fairchild, and that I loved her more dearly. 

“ Look your prettiest,” I whispered, “ for you will meet several 
strangers at dinner.” 

This information did not dismay her. She was too much ac- 
customed to society to feel timid at meeting strangers, therefore 
when she did appear in the drawing-room there was a general 
murmur of admiration. 

My father kissed her, blessed her, and was delighted with her 


444 


A whaleman's adventures. 


and Jenny whispered to me as I waited upon her to the 
ble, — 

“ I love your wife most dearly.” 

“ And the husband?” I asked. 

“ O, dear, I did love him ; but time has changed my feelings 
We are friends; but love is something of the past.” 

“ Amen ! ” was, my answer, as 1 glanced at my wife, and thought 
of her good qualities and rare beauty. 

One word, and I have ended my yarn. Will, whom I left at 
Honolulu, returned to California, and amassed a fortune in buy- 
ing ships and fitting them out for Panama with passengers. Bushy 
was concerned with him in the enterprise. Jack and Jake took 
to farming at Honolulu, and now own a large sugar and coffee 
plantation. Myers and his wife are still residing in San Fran- 
cisco, while my respected father-in-law is with us, and occupiee 
bis time in playing with his grandchildren. 


POPULAR BOOKS. 


"Madeline "Payne, the Petective^s Paughter, 

By Lawrencb L. Lynch, author of “Shadowed by Three,” “Out of a Lab 3 rrliith,’’ 
etc. Illustrated with 44 original engravings. Price, $1.50. 

“ One of the most fascinating of modern novels. It combines the excitement that 
ever attends the Intricate and hazardous schemes of a detective, together with the devel- 
opemnt of as carefully constructed and cunningly elaborated a plot as the best of Wilkie 
Collins’ or Charles Reade’s.” 

The Gold Hunters^ Adventures in Australia, 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Illustrated with 41 engravings. Price, $1.50. 

An exciting story of adventures In Australia, In the early days, when the discovery 
of gold drew thither a motley crowd of reckless, daring men. 

Running the Rlockade, 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A.tale of adventures on a Blockade Runner during the rebellion, by a Union offlcei 
acting In the Secret Service of the United States. The nature of this hazardous mlssloE 
necessarily Involves the narrator In constant peril. 

The Bushrangers ; or, Wild Life in Australia, 

By Wm H. Thomes. Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

The record of a second voyage to that land of mystery and adventure — Australia; — 
by the ‘‘Gold Hunters,” and replete with exciting exploits among the most lawless 
class of men. 

A Slaver^s Adventures on Sea and Land, 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A thrilling story of an exciting life on board a slaver, chased by British gunboats, and 
equally Interesting adventures In the wilds of Africa and on the Island of Cuba. 

The Gold Hunters in Europe, or, The Pead Alive, 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

The heroes of “The Gold Hunters’ Adventures” and “The Bushrangers” seek 
excitement In a trip through Europe, and meet. In England, France and Ireland (among 
the Fenians), with a constant succession of perilous adventures. 

A Whaleman^s Adventures on Sea and Land, 

By Wm. H. Thomes. Profusely Illustrated. Price, $1.50. 

A vivid story of life on a whaler, In the Pacific Ocean, and of adventures In the 
Sandwich Islands, and In California In the early days, when the discovery of gold electri- 
fied the whole world and attracted bold men to wrest the mines of wealth from the 
possession of Mexicans and Indians. 

These most fascinating Tales of Adventure on Sea and Land are for 
sale on all Railroad Trains, by all Booksellers, or will be sent postpaid 
on receipt of price by The Publishers. 


Madeline Payne 

THE EXPERT’S DAUGHTER. 

By Xj. XiYTiTOH, 

Author of “ Shadowed by Three.” “Out of a Labyrinth,” etc., etc. 
Illustrated with 45 Original Engravings. 

□E*H.ICJES, ^l.SO. 

CONTENTS.— The Lovers’ Meeting, The Serpent in Eden, A Sudden 
Departure. What the Old Tree Revealed. Two Heartless Plotters. The 
■Story of a Mother’s Wrongs and a Husband’s Crimes. Turns her Back on 
the Old Home, and Trusts the Future and Lucian Davlin, Nurse Hagar is 
“Out of Sorts.” Madeline Defies her Enemies. ''You are her Murderer !" 
Tlie Railway Station at Night. A Disappointed Schemer Rejoiced. Mad- 
eline’s Flight. The Night Journey to New York. A Friendly Warning 
Unheeded. “ Take it; in the N ame of your Mother I ask it!" Alone in the 
Great City. A Shrewd Scheme. An Ever-Present Face. Olive Gerard’s 
Warning. The Cruel Awakening. The Bird in a Golden Cage. The Luxu- 
rious Apartments of Lucian Davli n, the Man of Luck. A Dissatisfied Serv- 
ant. The Man of Luck Defied. A Well-Aimed Pistol Shot. “ Little Demon, 
I will kill you before I will lose you now!” Doctor Vaughn Summoned. 
A Charming Widow at Bellair. “The Danger is Past!” Gone! “ When 
Next we Meet. I Shall Have Other Weapons !” Bonnie, Bewitching Claire. 
A Tell-tale Photograph, “Cruel, Crafty, Treacherous.” Madeline and 
Olive iu Conference. "Kitty, the Dancer, will Die!” The Story of an Old 
Crime Retold. “Percy! Percy! Percy!” A Message from the Dead. “May 
God’s Curse fall on all who Drove her to her Doom!” Miss Arthur’s French 
Maid. Cora Growing Weary of Dissembling. Celine Leroque Overhears 
an Important Conversation. Mr. Percy startled. Cora Shares this Feeling. 
Percy Turns the Tables. “And yet you are on the Earth!” Celine Manages 
to Phiy the Spy to some Purpose. Cora and Celine Measure Sw'ords. Cora’s 
Cunning Plot. “Celine looked Cautiously about her,” An Intercepted Tel- 
egram. Face to Face. A Midnight Appointment. “lam Afraid for you; 
but give it up now? never!” An Irate Spinster. Celine’s Highly Probable 
Story. Gathering Clues. A Hurried Visit. The Hand of Friendship 
Wields the Surgeon’s Knife. Claire Keith Placed Face to Face with 
Trouble, A Dual Renunciation. An Astonishing Disclosure, “I am not 
Worthy of him, and site is!” Struggling Against Fate, “Ah, how Dared I 
think to Become one of you?” A Fiery Fair Champion. Hagar and Cora 
have a Meeting. Cora gets a Glimmer of a False Light. “ To be, to do, to 
Suffer.” A Troubled Spinster. An Aggravating French Maid. “Won’t 
there be a Row in the Castle!” Setting some Snares. Cora and Celine form 
an Alliance. A Veritable Ghost Awakens Consternation in the Household. 
“ If ever you want to make him feel what it is to Suffer, Hagar will help 
you!” Doctor Vaughn Visits Bellair. Not a Bad Day’s Work. Henry Re- 
veals his Master’s Secrets. Claire Turns Circe A Mysterious Tenant. 
Celine Hurries Matters a Trifle. The Curtain Rises on the Mimic Stage. 
Celine Discharged by the Spinster, takes Service with Cora. The Sudden 
Illness. The Learned “Doctor from Europe.” “I am Sorry, very Sorry.” 
The Plot Thickens. A Midnight Conflagration. The Mysterious House in 
Flames, and its Mysterious Tenant takes Refuge with Claire. The Story of 
a Wrecked Life, “Well, it is a Strange Business, and a Difficult.” Letters 
from the Seat of War. Mr, Percy Shakes Himself. A Fair Invalid. “Two 
Handsomer Sccnmdrels Never Stood at Bay!” A Silken Belt Worth a King’s 
Ransom. A Successful Burglary. Cross Purposes. A Slight Complication. 
A new Detective on the Scene. Clarence Vaughn seeks to Cultivate him. 
Bidding High for First-Class Detective Service. “Thou shalt not Serve 
two Masters ” set at naught. Mr. Lord’s Letter. Premonitions of a Storm. 
“The— fellow is Dead!” A Thunderbolt. “ I have come back to my own!” 
A Fair, but Strong, Hand. Cora Restive under Orders. "You — you 
are ?” “Celine Leroque, Madam.” A Madman. A Bogus Doctor Un- 

comfortable. “Don’t you try that, sir!” Lucian Daviin’s “Points” are 
False Beacons. Cora's Humiliation. An Arrival of Sharp-Eyed Well- 
Borers. Rather Strange Maid Servants, The Cords are Tightening and the 
Victims Writhe. A Veritable Sphynx. Sleeping with Eyes Open. A Sav- 
age Toothache, A Judicious Use of Chloroform. A Bold Break for Free- 
dom. An Omnipresent Well-Borer. " No Nonsense, Mind; I’m not a Flat.” 
“For God’s sake, what are you?” “A Witch!” The Doctor’s Wooing, 
Mrs. Ralston Overhead's Something. A Fresh Complication. ‘ He is very 
Handsome; so are Tigers!” An Astounding Revelation, Mrs, Raiston’s 
Story. “ No,” gasped Olive, “ I— I—,” A Movement in Force. Cora stirs 
up the Animals, A Wedding Indefinitely Postponed for Cause. Nipped in 
the Bud. Ready for Action. “Be at the Cottage to-night.” A Plea for i* or- 
giveness. Sharpening the Sword of Fate, The Weight of a Woman’s 
Hand. “ Officers, take him; he has been my Prisoner long enough!” “Man, 
you have been a Dupe, a Fool !” Cora’s Confession. “The Pistol is Aimed 
at Madeline’s Heart !” “ It is a Death Wound !” “The Goddess you Wor- 
ship has Deserted you!” The Death -bed of a Hypocrite. “And then comes 
Rest !” The World is Clothed in a New White Garment. 

“God’s greatness shines around our incompleteness, 

Round our restlessness His rest !” 


A New Detective Story. 


By LAWRENCE L. LYNCH, 


Author of “ Shadowed by Thkee,” “ Madelike Payne,” etc. (Beady Dec. 1st., 1884.) 



“Don’t pull, boys ; I’ve got the drop on ye !” Page 58. 


DANGEROUS GROUND; 

OR THE 

R.IV-A.IJ IDETECTIVES. 

The author’s latest and greatest work , intensely interesting. 45 Elegant Illustrations. 

Price, $1.50. 


Sold on all Railway Trains and by all Booksellers 




A SLAVER’S ADVENTORES 


ON SEA AND LAND. 



“We saw many species of wild animals.” Page 39. 


By WM. H. THOMES, 

Author of “The Gold Hunters’ Adventures in Australia,’^ “The Bushrangers,” 

“Running the Blockade,” etc., etc. 


ILLUSTRATED WITH FORTY ELEGANT ENGRAVINGS. 


SOLD ON ALL RAILWAY TRAINS AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS 



The Gold Hunters in Europe 

— OR — 

THE DEAD ALIVE. 



3By -wm:- h. Tia:oM:.E3S, 

Author of “ The Gold IIiJNTEKs’ Adventures in Australia,” “The Bushrangers, 

“Running the Blockade,” etc., etc. 

Illustrated witlx IFOU-TY IFixxe IBxxgravixxss 


SOLD OX ALL RAILWAY TRAINS AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS. 




Ttta BUSHRANGERS. 


as I turned, I managed to keep my eyes on tke shelf over- 
head, so that I could note all the movements that took place. 
I was repaid for my trouble, for as I fell back and pressed 
my hand on my side, as though fatally wounded, I had the 
satisfaction of hearing a triumphant laugh issue from the 
thicket overhead ; and the next instant the repulsive features 
of Moloch were thrust through the branches of the trees, 
and he seemed to enjoy the appearance which I presented. 

“ Bah ! you fools ! ” cried the rascal, in a mocking tone, 
“ do yer think that yer can take me ? I vos too quick for 
yer. Had yer come an hour sooner, yer might have caught 
me nappin’. But now I jist spits at yer. Ah, fools, I has 
the voman, and I means to keep her.” 

I seldom miss with a revolver, especially when the object 
at which I aim is within reasonable distance ; but I must 
<aODfess that I was nervous and full of revengeful feelings, or 
perhf^ps I was too hasty ; for I suddenly raised my pistol and 
Sred at the fiend who was grinning at me from amid the 
hra’^^h.es of the balsam trees. I missed the scoundrel, and 
yet I would have given a thousand dollars to have sent a 
bullet crushing through his brain, and killed him on the spot. 

“ Ho, ho ! yer didn’t come it,” laughed the fiend. “ Vait 
a minute and I’ll make yer see somethin’ that’ll open yer eyes.” 

He disappeared, and while he was gone I changed posi- 
tion, HO that he could not single me out for another shot, in 
case he desired to test his old horse-pistols. 

“ You ain’t hit, is you ? ” whispered Hackett and Hopeful 
in anxious tones. 

No,” I answered. 

Jefove they could congratulate me, Moloch, the devil, ap- 
red, bearing in his arms the almost lifeless form of poor, 

! r ytmelia Copey, whose dress was torn and soiled, and 
»se hair was hanging down in tangled masses, neglected 
and uTiCared for. 

“ I^ok ! ” yelled the fiend, in a triumphant tone ; “ ’ere’s 
the g^l vot I loves, and she vill love me afore long, or I’D 
know ^he reason vy.” 

\e spoke he held the fair form in such a manner that 


THE BUSHRANGERS. 

4 Yankee’s Adventures During His Second Yisit to Australia. 

BY WM. H. THOMES, 

Author of ''■The Gold Hunters in Australia." "The Bushransers^^ "Running the 

Blockade.^ ” etc., etc. 



Moluch appeared, bearing the almost lifeless form. “Look,” yelled the fiend, in a 

triumnbant tone. 


394 


LIFE m AUSTRALIA, OR 


sides would be equally well guarded, then glanced over the excitec 
crowd, in hopes that Dan would array himself on our side — but that 
enterprising gentleman had suddenly disappeared, and left us to out 
fate. 

“ Stand back,” shouted the inspector ; “ it will be the worse for you. 
There’s many of you present who know me, and know that I have a 
large force of policemen on hand. If you strike a blow, not one of you 
shall escape justice. 

“ Unbar the door as quickly as possible,” whispered the inspector, 
after getting through with his threatening speech. 

I lifted the heavy gum wood bar from its place, and then raised the 
latch, expecting that it would yield, but to my surprise it did not — it 
was locked, and the key in the pocket of the doorkeeper, who had made 
his escape from the room in company with Dan. 

I almost uttered a groan of agony when I made the discovery, and to 
add to the perplexity of our situation, the ruffians must have understood 
our case, and known that the key was never left in the lock, for they 
uttered a discordant and ironical hoot, and then a shout of sardonic 
laughter. 

“For Heaven’s sake, don’t be all night in getting that door open,” 
cried Fred, nervously, and I will confess that I also partook of the same 
complaint. 

“ Now for a rush — cut them to pieces,” exclaimed many voices ; but 
I observed that the cries came from those who were farthest from us, 
and out of the reach of our pistols, which we were forced to display, in 
hope of keeping the robbers at a respectful distance. 

“Is the door unbarred ?” asked Mr. Brown, turning half round, and 
exposing his side to the knives of the crowd, and quick as thought, a 
man sprang forward to begin the work of bloodshed ; but sudden as 
were his movements, they were anticipated, for I raised the heavy bar, 
which I had not relinquished, and let it fall upon his head with crushing 
force. 

The poor devil fell at our feet without uttering a groan, although 
many spasmodic twitchings of his nerves showed that he was not killed 
outright. His long knife narrowly missed the side of the inspector, and 
for the first attempt at our annihilation, it was not to be despised. 

The wretches uttered yells of rage when they saw their comrade fall, 
but none seemed inclined to assume the leadership and begin the attack 
in earnest 

Not one of their motions escaped us, and as long as they were dis- 
posed to brandish their knives at a distance, we did not choose to carry 
matters to extremities ; but change of tactics was suddenly resorted to 
on the part of our opponents, that placed us in no little peril. 

^ All the tumblers, bottles, and decanters of the bar were taken posses- 
sion of by the savage scoundrels, and the first intimation that we had 
of the fact was the crushing of a bottle (empty, i f cours.. — they weie 
not the sort of men to throw away liquor of any kind) against the door, 
just above cur heads. 

The fragments were showered upon our faces and shoulders, but 
before we had time to consider on the matter ai\olher bottle flew past 
my head, and hit our prisoner upon one of his shoulders, injuring 


THE GOLD HUNTERS’ ADVENTURE 

OR, WILD LIFE IN AUSTRALIA. 


By WM. H. THOM E8. author of “The Bushrangers,” “The Gold Hunters in Europe 
“A Whaleman’s Adventures,” “Life in the East Indies,” “Adventures on a 
Slaver,” “Running the Blockade,’’ etc., etc. 



* .Now for a rush.— Cut them to pieces!” 


A FASCINATING STORY OF ADVENTUREt 



RUNNING THE BLOCKADE. 


cue else.” With these words the merchant took his 
departure, and I supposed that I should have a moment to 
myself ; but a noise on deck once more aroused me. 

I went on deck, and found that Bowmount had returned 
accompanied a stout negro, whom I had no difficulty in 
recognizing as Sam, the coachman, who had helped entrap 
me the night I was kidnapped by John. 

“ Do you recognize this imp ? ” asked the Kentuck- 
ian ; and as he spoke he cut the negro’s legs with a cow- 
hide, which produced a rapid movement on the part of 
Sam. 

“ O, golly, massa ! don’t do dat,” yelled the coachman. 
“ Don’t you know dat it hurts ? O, my legs I Please 
don’t do so no more, massa.” 

And then followed several blows and several capers. 

“ Do you see this black cuss ? ” asked the Kentuckian, 
suspending work for a moment, to talk to me. 

Yes, I see him. I have met the scamp before.” 

*• And so has I,” and here came in another cut on the 
darkej^’s legs, that made him jump and howl with renewed 
energy. 

“ How did you get hold of him? ” I asked, as soon as 
the noise had subsided. 

“Mrs. Gowen sent him to you,” was the careless 
answer. Mrs. Gowen has been on the watch for the black 
scamp ever since he served you such a trick. This after- 
noon he was took while I Avas at the house, and she sent 
him to you, and says you may do what you like with him. 
If you takes my advice, you will give him two or three 
dozen, and then send him to the city jail, whar they’ll give 
him as much more.” 

“ For de Lord’s sake, don’t do dat,” cried Sam. “ Dis 
nig is almost cut to pieces now. Him legs is one mess of 
rings." 

1 began to have mercy on the felloAv, although he did 


RUNNING THE BLOCKADE; 

OR, U. S. SECRET SERVICE ADVENTURES. 

By WM. H. THOMES^ Author of The Gold Hunters' Adventures in Australia^* 
"The Bushrangers f "Running the Bloc kade f etc. y etc. 


ELEGANTLY AND PROFUSELY ILLUSTRATED. 



“For de Lord’s sake, don’t do dac. Lis nig is almost cut to pieces now. Him legs 

is one mass of rings.” 



i SLAVER'S ADVENTURES 


ON SEA AND LAND. 



“We saw many species of wild animals.” Page 39. 


By WM. H, THOMES, 

Author of “The Gold Hunters’ Adventures in Australia,” “The Bushrangers,” 

“Kunning the Blockade,” etc., etc. 


ILLUSTRATED WITH FORTY ELEGANT ENGRAVINGS. 


SOLD ON ALL RAILWAY TRAINS AND BY ALL BOOKSELLERS. 




The Senorita Gracia. 


k 


OFF FCB AN ELEPHANT HUNT. 


3A 

sheep-slealer pluaged his arm into the kettle ; but the agony was 
too great for even drugs to deaden. With a wild yell of pain the 
poor wretch withdrew his limb, and danced around the open space 
that was left him, his face expressing all the horrors that he suf- 
fered. 

“Is he guilty?” asked the huge negro before alluded to, ap- 
pealing to the crowd, and speaking in his native language. 

“ Kill him ! ” was the cry ; and hardly were the words uttered, 
before half a dozen clubs fell upon the fellow’s head with force 
enough to have crushed the skull of an ox. 

“ Ah,” muttered Cringy, with a sigh of relief, “ de blame rascal 
no teal sheeps more. Me berry glad dat he be killed. He great 
humbug.” 

As the exhibition was over, we accepted Cringy’s escort through 
the crowd, and gained the Coquette in safety. To pay our cice- 
rone for his trouble, we gave Cringy a bottle of rum, for which he 
seemed very grateful, and just before departing made a proposi- 
tion that I gladly accepted. 

“ To-morrow,” he said, “ I go to King George’s town, thirty 
miles up de river. Grand elephant hunt up dare day arter to- 
morrow. Drive ’em in pen, and den kill ’em. Lots o’ fun ; s’pose 
you in big tree ; you no get hurt. You go? ” 

I readily got permission to leave the vessel, and even Murphy 
decided that he would like the trip for the sake of passing away 
time. We spent the evening in cleaning our revolvers and rifles, 
and getting ready for an early start. Murphy had thought that 
it was best to go well armed, in case the people of King George’s 
town should prove hostile, or take a fancy to any of our clothing 
while we were absent from Cringy’s side, for it was generally 
understood that the king’s people w’^ere not over particular in what 
they stole, or whom they stole from. The next day, an hour be- 
fore sunrise, Cringy came alongside with his bark canoe, pad- 
died by four blacks, who were stripped to their waist like theii 
brethren on shore. 

On reaching the shore, I preferred to take a smaller 
canoe, with a single native to paddle it, so as to easier ex- 
plore the small creeks and bayous as we went along. Mur- 
phy stuck by the larger canoe, and set out in advance. A 
group of natives gathered to see us embark ; and as we 
shoved off, our boatmen set up a wild, monotonous song, that 


A GKOUP OF NATIVES GATHERED TO SEE US EMBARK.” PaGE 35. 










A New Detective Story. 


By LAWRENCE L. LYNCH, 

Author of “ Shadowed by Three,” ‘ Madeline Payne,” etc. (Ready Dec. 1st., 1884.) 



“Don’t pull, boys ; I’ve got the drop on ye !” Page 58. 


DANGEROUS GROUND; 

OR THE 

XPETECTT vm«=3 . 

The author’s latest and greatest work ; intensely interesting. 45 Elegant Illustrations 

Price, $1.50. 

Sold on all Railway Trains and by all Booksellers. 


Madeline Payne 

THE EXPERT'S DAUGHTER. 

By Hi. IjYI^OBC, 

Author of “Shadowed by Three.” “Out of a Labyrinth,” etc,, etc. 

Illustrated with 45 Original Engravings. 

CONTENTS.— The Lovers’ Meeting, The Serpent In Eden. A Sudden 
Departure. What the Old Tree Revealed. Two Heartless Plotters. The 
Story of a Mother’s Wrongs and a Husband’s Crimes. Turns her Back on 
the Old Home, and Trusts the Future and Lucian Davlin. Nurse Hagar is 
“Out of Sorts.” Madeline Defies her Enemies. “You are her Murderer P' 
The Railway Station at Night. A Disappointed Schemer Rejoiced. Mad- 
eline’s Flight. The Night Journey to New York. A Friendly Warning 
Unheeded. “ Take it; in the N ame 0 / your Mother I ask it!'’ Alone In the 
Great City. A Shrewd Scheme. An Ever-Present Face. Olive Gerard’s 
Warning. The Cruel Awakening. The Bird in a Golden Cage. The Luxu- 
rious Apartments of Lucian Da^ain, the Man of Luck. A Dissatisfied Serv- 
ant. The Man of Luck Defied. A Well- Aimed Pistol Shot. “ Little Demon, 
I will kill you before I will lose you now !” Doctor Vaughn Summoned. 
A Charming Widow at Bellair. “The Danger is Past!” Gone! “ When 
Next we Meet. I Shall Have Other Weapons !” Bonnie, Bewitching Claire. 
A Tell-tale Photograph. “Cruel, Crafty, Treacherous.” Madeline and 
Olive in Conference. “Kitty, the Dancer, will Die!” The Story of an Old 
Crime Retold. “Percy! Percy! Percy!” A Message from the Dead. “May 
God’s Curse fall on all who Drove her to her Doom!” Miss Arthur’s French 
Maid. Cora Growing Weary of Dissembling. Celine Leroque Overhears 
an Important Conversation, Mr. Percy startled. Cora Shares this Feeling. 
Percy Turns the Tables. “And yet you are on the Earth!” Celine Manages 
to Play the Spy to some Purpose. Cora and Celine Measure Swords. Cora’s 
Cunning Plot. “Celine looked Cautiously about her.” An Intercepted Tel- 
egram. Face to Face. A Midnight Appointment. “lam Afraid for you; 
but give it up now? never!” An Irate Spinster. Celine’s Highly Probable 
Story. Gathering Clues, A Hurried Visit. The Hand of Friendship 
Wields the Surgeon’s Knife, Claire Keith Placed Face to Face wltfi 
Trouble. A Dual Renunciation. An Astonishing Disclosure. “I am not 
Wortliy of him, and she is!” Struggling Against Fate. “Ah, how Dared I 
think to Become one of you?” A Fiery Fair Champion. Hagar and Cora 
have a Meeting. Cora gets a Glimmer of a False Light. “ To be, to do, to 
Suiter.” A Troubled Spinster, An Aggravating French Maid. “Won’t 
there be a Row in the Castle!” Setting some Snares. Cora and Celine form 
an Alliance. A Veritable Ghost Awakens Consternation in the Household. 
“If ever you want to make him feel what it is to Suffer. Hagar will help 
you!” Doctor Vaughn Visits Bellair. Not a Bad Day’s Work. Henry Re- 
veals his Master’s Secrets. Claire Turns Circe. A Mysterious Tenant. 
Celine Hurries Matters a Trifle, The Curtain Rises on the Mimic Stage. 
Celine Discharged by the Spinster, takes Service with Cora. The Sudden 
Illness. The Learned “Doctor from Europe.” “I am Sorry, very Sorry.” 
The Plot Thickens. A Midnight Conflagration. The Mysterious House in 
Flames, and its Mysterious Tenant takes Refuge with Claire. The Story of 
a Wrecked Life. “Well, it is a Strange Business, and a Difficult.” Letters 
from the Seat of War. Mr. Percy Shakes Himself, A Fair Invalid. “ Two 
Handsomer Scoundrels Never Stood at Bay!” A Silken Belt Worth a King’s 
Ransom, A Successful Burglary. Cross Purposes. A Slight Complication. 
A new Detective on the Scene. Clarence Vaughn seeks to Cultivate him. 
Bidding High for First-Class Detective Service. “Thou Shalt not Serve 
two Masters ” set at naught, Mr. Lord’s Letter. Premonitions of a Storm. 
“The— fellow is Dead!” A Thunderbolt. “ I have come back to my own!” 
A Fair, but Strong, Hand. Cora Restive under Orders. “You — you 
are ?” “Celine Leroque, Madam.” A Madman. A Bogus Doctor Un- 

comfortable. “Don’t you try that, sir!” Lucian Davlin’s “Points” are 
False Beacons, Cora's Humiliation. An Arrival of Sharp-Eyed Well- 
borers. Rather Strange Maid Servants. The Cords are Tightening and the 
Victims Writhe. A Veritable Sphynx. Sleeping with Eyes Open. A Sav- 
age Toothache. A Judicious Use of Chloroform. A Bold Break for Free- 
dom. An Omnipresent Well-Borer, “ No Nonsense, Mind; I’m not a Flat, 
“For God’s sake, what are you?” “A Witch!” The Doctor^ Wooing. 
Mrs. Ralston Overhears Something. A Fresh Complication. ‘ He is very 
Handsome; so are Tigers!” An Astounding Revelation. Mrs, Ralston s 
Story. “ No,” gasped Olive, “ I — I—.” A Movement in Force. Cora stirs 
up the Animals.. A Wedding Indefinitely Postponed for Cause. Nipped in 
the Bud. Ready for Action. “ Be at the Cottage to-night,” A Plea for i<or- 
giveness. Sharpening the Sword of Fate. The Weight of a Womans 
Hand. “ Officers, take him ; he has been my Prisoner long en^ough! 
you have been a Dupe, a Fool !” Cora’s Confession. “Tim Pistol is Aimed 
at Madeline’s Heart !” “ It is a Death Wound !” “The Goddess you Wor- 
ship has Deserted you!” The Death-bed of a Hypocrite. “And then comes 
Rest !” The World is Clothed in a New White Garment. 

“ G'>d’s greatness shines around our incompleteness, 

Round our restlessness His rest 1” 



I HAD A FAIR VIEW OP THE LARGEST HERD OF Ei.EPHANTS T EVER SAW.” PaGE 46. 



I 





I > 




.1 • 

> 

\ 


I 


t 

I 


• » 

1 


I 


. • 






I 




f 


y 


* *• » 
» » . 


• 1 


I 


t 









* 


• t 


4 













L* 


k 




^ * i 

. • ‘ 


f 


* 



f 



« . 


I 


I 


I 



* 



s 


f 





-•I V • • 

* . J 


4 




« 


w^- 



i.lV 




. / 

. f " 


f • 


1 * 


yx • 

• \ 




• j 


J.' 


\' 






•t V .• < -r 


.V. 


' --t! 




'. ' ..r 

i;. 


v/j^! 










» • • _» 
'• •» • 






• • 


«r..i. 


- K^. 


■V' ? 


« - 


«-’ir 



# 



# 


h 



I 







* 


I 




♦ 


4 


» • 
» 





I 







I 

I 




1 




-hi i 


1 



k 


r 









< 





» • 




% 

I 


t 



* 




• I 


* 



I 

« 




« 


T 



I •■ • 

I 


) 


I 






1 


d 


* 


f 

a 


' 4 


r 

A . 


- ( 


I 

♦ 

Ji 




4 




i 


\ 



I 

I 

4 


f 


» 


I 


V 




/ 




I 



-• 



1 


' L 


$ 


y 



■ 





I 

4 


. ' 


\ 

i 






. . I 


• ». * 


V 


, f 


* 


% 




V?«i 





e 

✓ 






, f» 

« 


» 

t 



r ^ < 





* 




V 




t 

< 


* . 


I 


♦ 



% ^ 


• * . • 


‘ # 



( 

t 





♦ 

I 


* 




•9k 


♦ 




« 





■V 






t 

< I f*% 







■»; .» • 


% 








I 





• < 


w: 


t 





♦ > 


* 


. • 


> 


j ■ 

■i 





> 



«< 


■» 


« 

I . 




p - 











I 



j ’ 

« r* 

f 



I 






4 



♦ 







» 

% 


I 

^ : ■ 

p 

I 

K 


- - r , ; . 

I • 

* 

’ r 




> •> 

r ■ 

« 


i 


I 


4 




V 

I 


I 


J , 



»• 







< t 


« 




t 


« 


. 


» . 


I 




* 

* 






< * 


? 


^ I 






♦ ^ 


I 


« 




k 


« i 



% 


¥ 



*% 


I 


I 


\ 



« M 

% 


V 


4 


^ ▼ 



4 


f 


I 



I 


< 


4’% « 

r • 

♦ 

« • 


i 


• ^ 


/ 




' • 1 


« - 


• « 

I 


, *« 





k 


» 


4 , 


I 


4 




P 




■ **■ • 


4 




« 




(T 


> 



# 






^ f 

. • 1 ' ^ 


- I 


4 


« 






t 




^ . 



t 


J 


t * 


I 


«. 4 


‘ ♦» 




» 

4 





« 


I 



4 


t « 


% I 






i'-/ 










4. 




• • 


<■> 


A' 



^ % 





4 

s 


( 


♦ 

/■ 


I 




•4 




^ ■ * 


• I t 


H 


^y^^s 








